Foundations of Theology - Praise Chapel Pittsburg

Transcription

Equipping the Saints
Bible School
Course 3 Foundations of Theology
Scripture is taken from the New King James Version unless otherwise indicated.
Copyright © 1982 by Thomas Nelson, Inc. Used by permission. All rights reserved.
0
Foundations of Theology
Table of Contents
Weekly Assignments ……………………………………………………………… 2
Week 1 - Fall of Man …………………………………………………………….…13
Week 2 - Part 1 - Salvation ………………………………….…………………….. 34
Week 3 - Part 2 - Salvation ………………………………..………………………. 54
Week 4 - Sanctification ……………………………………….…………………… 77
Week 5 - Part 1 - the Word of God …………………………….…………………. 98
Week 6 - Part 2 - the Word of God …………………………………………………121
Week 7 - The Deity of Christ ……………………………………………………….140
Week 8 - The Humanity of Jesus Christ …………………………………………….158
Week 9 - The Deity of the Holy Spirit ……………………………………………....177
Week 10 - Part 1 - The Gifts of the Spirit …………………………….……………..193
Week 11 - Part 2 -The Gifts of the Spirit …………………………………………... 212
Week 12 - Have the Gifts of the Holy Spirit and Miracles ceased? ………………... 234
Week 13 - Part 1 - The Trinity ……………………………………………………... 259
Week 14 - Part 2 - The Trinity .………………………………………………………278
Week 15 - Part 1 - The Ministry Gifts ……………………………………………… 295
Week 16 - Part 2 - The Ministry Gifts ……………………………………………… 311
Week 17 - Part 1- Divine Healing ………………………………………………….. 328
Week 18 - Part 2 - Divine Healing …………………………………………………. 355
Week 19 - Part 1 - The Rapture …………………………………………………….. 382
Week 20 - Part 2 - The Rapture …………………………………………………….. 403
Week 21 - The nature of the Resurrection/ Believers Judgment/ The Marriage of the
Lamb and the Marriage supper of the Lamb ………………………………………… 426
Week 22 - Part 1- The Tribulation …………………………………………………... 456
Week 23 - Part 2- The Tribulation (The People of the End Times) .………………….473
Week 24 - The Second Coming of Christ & The Battle of Armageddon ….…………492
Week 25 - The Millennium/The Great White Throne Judgment …………….……….503
Week 26 – Part 1 – The After Life ………………………………………………...... 520
Week 27 – Part 2 – The After Life …………………………………………………... 537
1
Weekly Assignments:
 Read the daily assigned chapter from the Bible.
 Every morning, set aside time to get alone with God to pray.
Week 1-5 (30 minutes), Week 6-15 (45 minutes), Week 16-26
(1 hour)
 Read 1 Chapter of the books Harvest Generation/ Revival
 Complete the weekly Bible study.
 Memorize the assigned Scripture(s).
 You must carry tracts/flyers everywhere you go and personally invite
5 different people to church every week.
 Attend a Connect Group/youth group.
Extra Note: For this course you will need a NKJV Bible. All questions
that you fill in the blanks are in the NKJV unless otherwise notated.
You must have at least 80% of the written work done and score at least
80% on the test to pass this course.
_____________________________________
Name of the Student
2
Week 1
Daily Walk with God
Daily Bible Reading
Before you read your daily chapter, pray to God that He may give to you the spirit of
wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of Him and that the eyes of your understanding
will be enlightened to the Scriptures (Ephesians 1:17-19). Ask the Holy Spirit to teach
you and speak to you through the Scriptures (John 14:26). Also while reading the
passages, underline key words or verses through which God speaks to you.
(1)
Introduction to the Book of 1 Corinthians
Author: Paul
Date Written: About A.D. 55, near the end of Paul’s three – year ministry in Ephesus,
during his third missionary journey
The church at Corinth was a seriously troubled church. Infected with sexual immorality,
split by factions that dragged each other into court, and crippled by abuse of the spiritual
gifts, this church was in need of radical spiritual surgery. Though true believers, the
Corinthians had a lot of growing up to do. They had to stop following the immoral,
selfish, and contentious ways of their pagan neighbors in Corinth, the notoriously
immoral city of that day. One can sense the disappointment of a hurt father in Paul’s stern
words for the Corinthians. Yet Paul, like a surgeon, diagnosed the problem and aimed his
efforts straight at the source: pride and a lack of true love in the church.
Historical Setting
Corinth was an important city in ancient Greece. Geographically, it was an ideal hub for
commerce between Italy and Asia. Along with the flow of merchandise, Corinth received
travelers from both east and west, creating ethnic diversity among the city’s inhabitants.
Although Corinth was ransacked by the Romans in 146 B.C., it was rebuilt by Julius
Caesar in 46 B.C. Roman control of Corinth allowed them to dominate east-west
commerce as well as the Isthmian Games (9:24–27), which were surpassed in importance
only by the celebrated Olympic Games.
Corinth’s commercial success was rivaled only by its decadence. The immorality of
Corinth was so well known that Aristophanes coined the Greek verb korinthiazomai
(meaning “to act like a Corinthian”) as a synonym for sexual immorality. Greek plays of
the day often depicted Corinthians as drunkards and reprobates. The Corinthians drew
attention to their lewdness through their worship of Aphrodite, the goddess of love and
beauty. Yet Corinth was also a strategic location for the propagation of the gospel. The
city’s corrupt nature made for a unique opportunity to display to the Roman world the
transforming power of Jesus Christ.
3
Acts 18:1–18 records the founding of the Corinthian church. Paul visited Corinth on his
second missionary journey, after leaving Athens. This initial visit probably occurred in
the fall of A.D. 52. Paul, Silas, Timothy, and Luke had left Troas for Macedonia about
eight months earlier and had started churches in Philippi, Thessalonica, and Berea. Luke
remained at Philippi and Silas and Timothy at Thessalonica, while Paul journeyed on to
Athens. Paul’s ministry at Athens proved disappointing, perhaps leaving him discouraged
as he entered Corinth, where he made tents during the week and preached in the
synagogue on the Sabbath. After the Jews of Corinth rejected Paul’s message, he began
to reach out to the Gentiles. He ministered in Corinth for 18 months, eventually
establishing a church. This church, like the city, had a mixture of nationalities. Though
some Jews had been converted, most of the believers were Gentiles (12:2).
While the Corinthian church reflected the city’s multinational character, it also mirrored
some of Corinth’s immorality. The sharp tone of 1 Corinthians results from Paul’s urgent
desire to get the church back on course.
Purpose
First Corinthians is a reply to two letters. Paul had left the Corinthian church under the
leadership of Aquila and Priscilla in the spring of A.D. 53 to continue his second
missionary journey. On his third journey, during his stay at Ephesus, he received two
letters from the Corinthian believers. One was a disturbing report from the household of
Chloe (1:11). The report detailed the divisions and immorality in the church. These
problems arose because the young Corinthian church had failed to protect itself from the
decadent culture of the city. The immaturity of the Corinthians had given way to
sectarian divisions. The believers were identifying themselves as followers of specific
Christian leaders rather than as followers of Christ (3:1–9). They were also dragging each
other into court (6:1). Their desire to sue each other rather than settle their disputes within
the church betrayed their immaturity and misplaced trust in human wisdom. Sexual
immorality had become a problem in the church in spite of a previous letter (that has not
been preserved) in which Paul warned against it (5:9–11).
The second letter Paul received was a set of questions that Stephanas, Fortunatus, and
Achaicus had brought from Corinth (16:15–18). The detailed questions were about
marriage and singleness (7:1–40) and Christian liberty (8:1–11:1).
Paul wrote 1 Corinthians to answer both letters and to give some additional instructions.
He taught about decorum in worship services (11:2–16), the solemnity of the Lord’s
Supper (11:17–34), and the place of spiritual gifts. Though the Corinthians were very
gifted, in their immaturity and pride they had abused their gifts. Paul reminded the
Corinthians that gifts come from God (12:11) and are to unify and edify the church
(12:24, 25; 14:1–4). In conclusion, Paul corrected a doctrinal matter by writing the New
Testament’s most detailed explanation of the resurrection of Christ and Christians (15:1–
58). Even though the church was riddled with problems, Paul ended his confrontational
letter with a note of hope. The Corinthians could have victory over sin and death because
Jesus in His death and resurrection had already decisively obtained it (15:57). Christians
4
(15:1–58). Even though the church was riddled with problems, Paul ended his
confrontational letter with a note of hope. The Corinthians could have victory over sin
and death because Jesus in His death and resurrection had already decisively obtained it
(15:57).
Christ in the Scriptures
In this letter Paul proclaims the relevance of Christ Jesus to every area of the believer’s
life. In the writer’s words, Jesus “became for us wisdom from God—and righteousness
and sanctification and redemption” (1:30). Paul goes on to assert (much as Luke did in
the Book of Acts) that Jesus is living out His life in the world through the church.
According to Paul, we are the body of Christ with individual gifts. As we discover our
gifts and invest them in mutual ministry, Jesus continues to touch the world for which He
died (12:1–31).
1. Nelson Study Bible
[] 1 Corinthians chapter 1
5
Daily Prayer Time: Every morning set aside at least 30 minutes to have alone time with
God in prayer. Fill in the blanks of when you started your daily time of prayer and
finished.
Started prayer at ____________
Finished praying at ____________
Memory verse for week 1
Therefore, just as through one man sin entered the world, and death through sin, and thus
death spread to all men, because all sinned
Romans 5:12
It is important that you do not wait until the last minute to memorize the verse of the
week. This approach will only produce short-term memory. The best way to log the verse
into your long-term memory is to start early in the week and meditate on the verse
throughout the day. A good way to do this is to write the verse on a flash card and look at
it throughout the day.
6
Classroom Notes
Week 1
Title: ___________________________________________________________________
Scriptures quoted: ________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
Notes/What spoke to you? __________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
7
THE HARVEST GENERATION
A Story of Twentieth Century Revival
Ron Simpkins
Copyright 1994
Global Harvest
All rights reserved
Published by Mission Global Harvest Press
P. O. Box 3482, Huntington Park, CA 90255
Introduction
“How the mighty have fallen in the midst of the battle!” 1 Samuel 1:25 My brother, Mike
D. Neville went home to be with the Lord January 26, 1996. Today, I can feel the pain
David felt as he wrote “The Song of the Bow” in First Samuel chapter one. Expressing
his grief over the loss of Jonathan his beloved friend David said, “I am distressed for you,
my brother Jonathan; You have been very pleasant to me; Your love to me was
wonderful, Surpassing the love of women” (1 Samuel 1:26 NIV).
David and Jonathan experienced a friendship very few men get to enjoy in life. I had the
privilege of that kind of friendship with my brother Mike. There was only the two of us,
we grew up together, started in the ministry together, partnered together and were best
friends.
There have been few precious moments in my lifetime when God moved deeply within
me to such an extent that the course of my destiny was affected. Standing at the head of
my brother’s casket as thousands of men and women passed by to show their love and
respect was one of those moments. I can’t fully explain it, but I saw the true value of
ministry. I understood what the call of God is really all about it’s not about buildings,
numbers, goals, achievements or monuments. My brother did not leave behind much of
the world’s wealth or possessions. He did leave behind precious souls. More precious
than gold. More beautiful than anything man can build. This book is about some of those
men and women, I believe their stories here can touch your life just as they did mine as
many passed by that January evening.
At some point in life most men will wonder about the legacy they are going to leave
behind, “Will it be a fortune? A company? A good name?” This book is now a part of the
story of Mike Neville’s legacy. The testimonies of lives who were touched by the grace
of God operating through his surrendered life and ministry. This book is only the tip of
the iceberg, a few of the thousands of testimonies that could fill the pages of many more
books. You see, Mike believed in men. He put trust along with investment into the lives
of men. Many whom the world would have overlooked, Mike committed his life to
seeing their destiny fulfilled. This book is the story of a few of those men.
8
Just as David lamented the loss of Jonathan, we grieve over the loss of Mike Neville. Yet,
like David and his Mighty Men we are carrying on the vision passed to us. My heart’s
desire is that the ministry this book is about, “Praise Chapel Christian Fellowship” will
continue to reach more men and women just like the ones in this book, “The Harvest
Generation.”
Larry Neville May 1996
1
Small Beginnings
Praise Chapel is a ray of hope for those aching to see more out of their spiritual
life. These churches are growing when much of Christianity is stalled or loosing ground
In conferences, hundreds of young men and women respond to the call to preach. All of
this is happening among people with very little church background.
The first Praise Chapel, started in Maywood, California in 1976. It later moved to
Huntington Park, California. Growing from a handful, Praise Chapel is still a vibrant
congregation. As exciting as that is, it is only the tip of the iceberg. Like the ripple
created by a rock thrown into a lake, out of Huntington Park is going a spreading
influence through church planting. At first only a few churches existed, but as they
partnered together the synergy increased. Today, there have been over 200 churches
birthed in the United States and hundreds more established in other countries. On any
given Sunday, tens of thousands of people are lifting their hearts and hands in worship
through the outreach of Praise Chapel.
The most exciting part of the story is that it’s the story of regular people and even
some that most churches would reject being used greatly. Mike Neville never saw himself
as some super star, just someone that God has used. Mike did not stand out for either
beauty or defects. His greatest assets were his optimism, his love for people, and his love
of preaching. He could light up a stage with his smile, but he could also fill the altars with
the challenge to repent and change. Linked to Mike are a host of others that represent
every race and personality imaginable.
Born to Minister
Serious ministry started for Mike when his dad was pastoring in Tulsa, Oklahoma.
Mike was sixteen and the older of two sons. Optimistic and a good kid with a gift for
music, the story starts in earnest with him sitting on the church platform with his guitar at
16. He had been helping for about a year in the song service. While waiting for the
service to begin, God broke in. More than an impression or a feeling, God spoke, “Mike,
you are sitting on the same platform, playing the same guitar you were playing a year
before, and you’re not doing anything else.”
His mother had been leading songs, and he went up to her and asked if he could
take the song service. She never led songs again. He had taken the first step into the
ministry.
9
A Heritage of Ministry
Mike was born on December 30, 1946 to Jack and Clariesa Neville. His dad had
met his mom after returning from World War II. Raised in a preacher’s home in Tulsa,
Oklahoma Mike’s dad, Jack Neville, had drifted away from God for a while as a young
man. He settled in California after getting out of the service and met and married Clariesa
Tryon. Mike was the first born and Larry followed a couple of years later. Jack and
Clariesa gave their lives to Christ when Mike was four years old. The church that they
joined was experiencing a real move of God, and they had life-changing conversions that
today would get you on Christian Television.
Jack threw himself totally into the church. The services might last all night as wave after
wave of the Spirit moved through that body of believers. Called to preach, it was not long
until Jack and Clariesa were beginning to minister. At first they just took services on the
weekends in other churches, but quickly the ministry became their life.
Mike’s earliest memories revolve around church. His parents were soon traveling
all over the country. Mike’s schooling was important but had to fit between setting up the
tent and playing in the services in the evening. While Jack did pastor and pioneer some
churches, he was mostly a Midwestern tent evangelist, traveling from meeting to
meeting. This was a special time in the history of revival. There were a few big name
evangelists like Oral Roberts who caught the media’s attention, but the real action was on
a smaller scale. In cities all across the South and Midwest people wanted to see miracles
and were looking for the life and excitement that a tent naturally generated. The Neville
family gave them what they needed.
Mike came from a great background. His grandfather was a preacher and so was
his father. You could not have asked for a better home. His dad patterned a life of
character and faith. He trusted God and often intentionally chose a direction that was
good for the kingdom, but not as financially rewarding for the family.
The Neville’s roots were not in denominations or organizations. They came from
the independent camp. Jack set his tent up where he wanted, and took it down when he
felt God dealing with him to move on. It was not uncommon to spend every nickel they
had just getting to a spot and setting up the tent. This to them was the definition of faith.
It was not until you had a need that you saw God work a miracle. For the Nevilles it was
just part of the ministry for people that they had never met before, to come by bringing
money or bags of groceries. What people brought, would be exactly what they needed at
just the right time.
A Life of Faith
They were in Yuma, Arizona when God spoke to Jack to go to Fort Smith,
Arkansas and put the tent up. The family loaded up their truck, trailer and car and set off
toward the East. As the sun set, they topped a mountain in New Mexico. It was as far as
they could go. Out of money and gas, they coasted off the mountain into a place in the
middle of nowhere. Late at night someone knocked on the door. A man said, “I see by the
sign on the side of the truck you’re one of those traveling preachers.” Jack said, “Yes, I
am.” He blurted out, “Well, I’ve got some tithes I’d like to give you, and I’d just as soon
10
give them to you as anybody.” He gave them a check and walked off. It was enough to
get them to Fort Smith.
When they arrived in Fort Smith someone donated a lot and the family started the
process of opening a tent revival. Jack was broke again, and went to find out what it
would take to get the power turned on. He came back with the discouraging news that it
would take $30, money that the family did not have. A woman driving by, pulled over
and asked what they were doing? Explaining who they were, and the need for the lights,
she said, “Hop in and let’s go turn the lights on.”
This is how Larry and Mike Neville grew up. Faith was something that got you
from day to day. It was a life filled with good memories and great experiences that would
lead both brothers into the ministry. Mike still remembers when he was 14 and a blind
man came up for prayer. After being prayed for he was asked if he could see the picture
on the front of the pulpit, without hesitation the man said, “Sure, it is Jesus, the one that
healed my eyes.” In a generation raised thinking God was dead, the Neville boys knew he
was alive and well.
Jack and Clariesa played an important part in the Cucamonga church well into
their late seventies mentoring and helping pastors all over the fellowship. When Jack
went on to be with the Lord the service was filled with stories of his encouragement and
inspiration to young pastors to believe God.
A critical time for Mike was at 18 in Phoenix when he met Dr. Little a retired
preacher in his 90’s who lived near them. He took Mike under his wing. This man had a
rich heritage in the ministry, and he did all he could to share both the dangers and the
opportunities. One word of advice would become foundational in Mikes idea of the
ministry. Dr. Little told him, “Invest your life, like Jesus did, in 12 men.
Do not invest your life in just a bunch of people, invest it in a few that can carry on what
you do after you’re gone.”
At 19 Mike left home for Bible school. After two years of classes, he knew that
what he needed was less of the classroom and more practical experience. The following
summer he set off as an evangelist with his brother Larry and never looked back. These
two single boys would pay some of their dues in the next few years. Billing themselves as
The Neville” brothers” they preached and sang anywhere they could. Treated like royalty
in one revival they might find themselves in the next sleeping in the church attic with the
bugs and rats.
Married
At 23 a major change came when Mike married Donna McCamish. A minister’s
wife had decided these two young people would make a great team and she introduced
them. Mike agreed with her, and knew this was a young woman he wanted to know
better. He and Larry preached a revival at the church she attended, and a relationship
started that would grow over the next couple of years. Raised in a preacher’s home
herself, Donna came ready made to help in the ministry. An attractive and accomplished
musician she had a voice that sends chills up your back and life into your heart. She
would be one of Mikes biggest assets, and a real partner in the ministry.
11
When his brother Larry married Janet six months later, they were forced to
separate by the economic pressure of two growing families. Both helped each other by
advertising the other’s strengths, and finding places to preach was never a real problem.
Initially, Mike and Donna were not linked to a particular denomination but
ministered in denominational churches and independent ones. In his last year as an
evangelist Mike spoke in 32 different churches. Size was never a major factor, some
churches were small and others were significant ministries in their areas.
Evangelists live like gamblers. It was impossible to know what you might make
any given week. Other couples would have developed ulcers, but raised in the ministry
they did not see the tough times the way others might have. They knew that faith was part
of the ministry and focused on the good. If one church gave you $50 for a week meeting
you just figured that God would use the next one to make up for it.
Mike and Donna traveled for seven years, only stopping once, to hold down a
church for six months in Portland, Oregon. They would sing and then Mike would
preach. Donna would often do one of her “children’s crusades” with her puppet, “Huey
the dummy” before the service.
A Hunger for More
Fundamental to Mike is a love of preaching and a gift to stir people up. In the pulpit he’s
like a fish in the water. This is not a duty or an obligation. This is what he obviously
loves and you couldn’t help but catch his enthusiasm. Some of the best advice he ever got
was from an older minister who told him, “When you go out to preach, go out there like
it might be the last service you ever will preach.”
He became frustrated as he began to face the fact that he could not change the
thinking of a church in a week, or even in several weeks of revival. You would leave a
church excited and step into another dead one. Life would start to flow in that church and
the place would be more exciting than the local carnival, but too often, when they
returned a year later nothing was left. The converts had been lost and the spirit was as
dead as the year before.
There was one church in California that Mike preached in five years in a row.
Each time the people would come and say, “These are the only services where we feel
God.” It was like pouring water into a leaky bucket. Worse, some pastors were not as
honest or as moral as Mike had been raised to be. As an evangelist you were dependent
on those men who had somewhere taken a wrong turn. While God never let them down,
he knew that the ministry did not have to be this way. Slowly the pressure was building to
pastor. A longing was growing irresistibly to build a church based on the moving of the
Spirit, integrity and faith.
[] I read one chapter of the book Harvest Generation
12
Week 1
Topic: The Fall of Man
A) THE FALL OF MAN
Man is a being created in the image and likeness of God, but through Adam’s
transgression and fall, sin came into the world and man acquired a sin nature.
A) BEFORE THE FALL
Before the fall took place, God made man in His own image and likeness. He
placed man in a perfect environment, supplying his every need and giving him a
helpmate in Eve. They were created with a free will (the ability to choose) and
given dominion over all the earth. Before the fall took place there was no death,
poverty, depression, hatred, or murder; and mankind (Adam & Eve) had a perfect
relationship with God with no separation. The earth that God created was also
perfect.
Read Genesis 1:26-31
1. In whose “image” was man created? __________________________________
‘Our image’ likely refers to such qualities as reason, personality, and intellect,
and to the capacity to relate, to hear, to see, and to speak. All of these are
characteristics of God, which He chose to reproduce in mankind.
(1)
It should be noted that when God said “our image”, God is not talking about a
physical image (since God is Spirit, John 4:24). God warned Israel in Exodus
20:4-6 not to make images because He by His nature does not have the kind of
form one can make an image of (read Deuteronomy 4:15-19, Isaiah 40:18-25).
2. What was man to have “dominion” over? (vv. 26, 28) ____________________
Following the statement that God created man in His own image and likeness
(Genesis1:26) comes the specific command differentiating the human being from
nonhuman creatures to “have dominion over…the earth” (v.28). God created
man to be His kingdom agent to rule and subdue the rest of creation. Man has a
responsibility that the rest of creation does not hold.
 Psalm 8:4-6: What is man that You are mindful of him, And the son of
man that You visit him? 5 For You have made him a little lower than the
angels, And You have crowned him with glory and honor. 6 You have
made him to have dominion over the works of Your hands; You have put
all things under his feet,
 Psalm 115:16: The heaven, even the heavens, are the LORD’s; But the
earth He has given to the children of men.
(2)
13
3. What does Genesis 1:31 say about everything that He (God) had made?
__________________________________________________________________
This is the seventh time that the term “good” is used in the creation story (Genesis
1:4, 10, 12, 18, 21, 25) and the seventh time He said it, it was referring to the
finished work of His creation. (Often the number 7 in the Bible refers to
“completion” or “perfection.”) Notice in v. 31 that everything that God had made
was not just good but VERY GOOD. There was no bad or evil in what He made.
4. When God created man did He create man with a free will? (Genesis 2:8, 9,
15-17) ____________________________________________________________
God clearly created Adam with a free will – a freedom to choose. He had the
ability to “freely eat” of every tree in the garden. God only said not to eat of the
“tree of knowledge of good and evil.” Rather than actually preventing him from
eating, God gave Adam a choice, and thus the possibility of choosing wrongly.
Someone may ask, “Why would God place a tree in the garden and then forbid
Adam to eat from it?” The answer is, “Of course God wanted Adam to obey, but
God created man with a free will – freedom to choose. Without the freedom to
choose man would have been like a prisoner and his obedience would have been
hollow. God wants us to serve and obey Him because we want to and because we
love Him not because we have to.”
(3)
In these verses, we also see the abundant provision of God to man with all the
things he could “freely eat” (look also at Genesis1:29).
5. Another thing that needs to be pointed out is that God warned and informed
Adam of the negative consequence that would happen if he ate from the “tree of
knowledge of good and evil.” In the last part of Genesis 2:17, what did God say
would happen if he ate of the tree? _____________________________________
_________________________________________________________________
We see that God warned Adam that he would die if he disobeyed and ate from the
tree. So what needs to be understood is that if Adam disobeyed and chose to eat
the forbidden fruit, it would be from a heart of already knowing the
consequences.
B) THE TEMPTATION
We are now going to focus on Genesis 3. The first thing we are going to examine
is the serpent (Satan) tempting Eve in the Garden, eventually leading to the fall
of man.
Read Genesis 3:1-6 and answer the following questions.
The serpent is identified in Revelation 12:9, 20:2 as Satan himself. The first part
of Satan’s question in verse 1 (NIV) reads, “Did God really say….” That was a
question that undermines the very command of God. Satan asked this question
with the purpose of trying to get Eve to doubt and question God’s command
about the tree. With his question, he was sowing thoughts of doubt into her mind.
Carefully read the second part of verse 1 “…Has God indeed said, ‘You shall not
eat of every tree of the garden?’” This was a sneaky question because, as we are
going to see by verse 5, it was a set up question to eventually get her so focused
on the one tree (or thing) that she could not have, that she would forget about
everything that she could have.
6. What was Eve’s response to the serpent (Satan)? vv. 2-3 __________________
__________________________________________________________________
7. What did the serpent say to Eve’s answer? v.4 __________________________
When Satan said “You shall not surely die”, this is the first lie recorded in
scripture by Satan. We know from John 8:44 that when Satan speaks, he speaks a
lie, for he is a liar and the father of liars! Satan was basically calling God a liar by
saying, “You will not surely die.” In other words, Satan was telling her that God
has falsely threatened her with death, suggesting that God did not really mean
what He said. Satan sought to destroy Eve’s faith and trust in what God had said
by contradicting His words. He was sowing seeds of doubt into her mind.
Remember this truth - if Satan can get you to doubt God’s word, thinking He
doesn’t really mean what He says, then Satan can get you to disobey God’s word.
In v.5, Satan goes on to say, “For God knows that in the day you eat of it your
eyes will be opened, and you will be like God knowing good and evil.” Satan was
making it sound like God was holding something back from them by forbidding
them to eat from the “tree of the knowledge of good and evil”.
8. How did she respond to all the things Satan said to her? ___________________
__________________________________________________________________
Verse 6 tells us she ate. She got deceived. 2 Corinthians 11:3 says, “But I fear
lest somehow as the serpent deceived Eve by his craftiness, so your minds may
be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.” Eve got deceived by listening
and by talking to the devil. The minute you start talking back to the devil (in
conversation instead of rebuking him and quoting the Word to him) and dwelling
upon his lies is the minute you open the door for deception that can lead you to
sin and disobey God’s word.
9. What does 1 John 2:16 say is “all that is in the world”?___________________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
1 John 2:16 lists the three main areas of temptation. All sin stems from at least
one of these three:
1) Lust of the eye
2) Lust of the flesh
3) Pride of life.
Notice in Genesis 3:6 that it can easily be seen that Eve fell for all three.
1) Lust of the eye – she saw…. that it was pleasant to the eyes.
2) Lust of the flesh - the tree was good for food…
3) The Pride of life – a tree desirable to make one wise….
After Eve got deceived and ate the forbidden fruit, “…She also gave to her
husband with her, and he ate.” (v.6b) as 2Corinthians 11:3 tells us, Eve was
deceived and ate, but 1 Timothy 2:14 makes it clear that Adam was not deceived.
1 Timothy 2:14 says, “And Adam was not deceived, but the woman being
deceived fell into transgression.”
So it is clear when Adam ate the forbidden fruit that he knew exactly what he was
doing (Adam was not deceived, but Eve was.) Adam knew what God
commanded him about eating from the tree, because remember: God told him
directly in Genesis 2:17 what would happen if he ate from the tree. So in reality,
Adam chose listening to Eve (Genesis3:17) over listening (obeying) to God.
That’s SIN! –WILLFUL SIN!
C) THE RESULTS OF THE FALL
Now we are going to look at some of the instant results of the fall.
Read Genesis 3:7-13 and answer the following question.
10. What is the first thing that happened to Adam and Eve after they ate the
forbidden fruit and what did they know and do? (v.7)_______________________
__________________________________________________________________
As verse 7 shows us, the serpent (Satan) was right. They knew good and evil (v.5)
and they became like God in that sense (look at v. 22). (The awful truth about a
skilled liar is that their deception comes mixed with truth.) God had not yet even
entered on the scene. Yet, they knew something was wrong.
The first thing recorded in scripture after they ate was “then the eyes of both of
them were opened and they knew they were naked…” The key words are “they
knew.” They had knowledge they did not have before. We read that immediately
after they sinned and their eyes were opened they knew they were naked. The
last part of verse 7 says they sewed fig leaves together and made themselves
“coverings” (they immediately tried to cover their sense of guilt with the work of
their own hands. Man is still doing that today trying to remove the guilt of sin by
his own good works). It’s clear they instantly became conscious of their sinful act
and had guilt and shame.
Prior to the fall, they weren’t ashamed to be naked in front of each other. Prior to
the fall, man didn’t need any covering for his body. Some believe that they were
“crowned with glory” (Ps. 8:5). Whatever their condition was they were instantly
conscious that they had lost something.
John Bevere writes:
In the Garden everything God created had a covering. Animals have fur, fish
have scales and birds have feathers. You never see a polar bear wearing jeans;
it doesn’t need additional covering. Adam and Eve were no exception. They
did not have physical covering or clothing; rather they were “crowned” with
glory (Ps. 8:5). The word “crowned” means “to circle or surround.” They
were covered by it. The very glory that God placed on them was so
overwhelming that, in their eyes, it concealed their physical nakedness. For
this reason scripture says, “They were both naked, the man and his wife, and
were not ashamed” (Genesis 2:25). They were not ruled by selfconsciousness; rather their lives were before God. The thought of wanting
clothing didn’t cross their minds because it wasn’t necessary. That changed
the moment they disobeyed. Prior to their disobedience, their spirits
completely dominated, whereas afterward their flesh would dominate. The
first words recorded in Scripture after they ate were, “then the eyes of both of
them were opened, and they knew that they were naked” (Genesis3:7). The
key words are they knew. They had knowledge they did not have before.
(4)
11. What did Adam and Eve do when “they heard the sound of the LORD God
walking in the garden in the cool of the day”?_____________________________
__________________________________________________________________
What a difference SIN made! Prior to the fall they enjoyed the presence of God,
but now when God’s presence drew near they fled and tried to hide from Him.
Because they sinned, they felt afraid (v. 10) and uncomfortable in His presence.
Notice the last part of v.8 says that they “hid themselves from the presence of the
LORD God among the trees of the garden.”
Adam and Eve falsely thought they could hide from God. What a false sense of
security was theirs’ as they hid behind the trees of the garden! As though they
could hide from the all-seeing eye of the Almighty within the confined limits of
Eden! As though there were any place in all God’s great universe where one
might hide from Him who sees and knows all the secrets of man’s hearts! (Psalm
139:7-13). It is gracious indeed to realize that, though He most surely knew what
(5)
had happened, it was God who sought the fallen pair. To Adam, “Where art
thou?” (Genesis 3:9) God has been taking the initiative in seeking lost mankind
ever since. For the Son of Man is come to seek and to save that which is lost.”
(Luke 19:10.)
In v. 9, “The LORD God called to Adam and said to him, ‘Where are you?’”
When the LORD God called to Adam and said, “Where are you?” The LORD
God was not asking out of ignorance, but rather as a parent would demand
knowingly of a disobedient child, “What have you been doing?” or “Did you do
that?”
12. What did Adam say to God in v. 10? _________________________________
Notice that even though they covered themselves with fig leaves in (v. 7), they
still felt naked and hid.
In verse 11, “He” (God) said, “Who told you that you were naked? Have you
eaten from the tree of which I commanded you that you should not eat?” Adam
responded in verse 12 by saying, “The woman who You gave to be with me, she
gave me of the tree and I ate.” Instead of admitting to God he sinned, he blamed
his wife (and was possibly blaming God when he said ‘the woman You gave to be
with me…’).
So then in v. 13, the LORD God said to the woman, “What is this you have
done?” The woman responded, “The serpent deceived me and I ate!” Notice Eve
also tried to shift the blame from herself to the serpent (Satan). One commentator
writes, “When God asked Adam about his sin, Adam blamed Eve. Then Eve
blamed the serpent. How easy it is to excuse our sins by blaming someone else or
circumstances. But God knows the truth, and He holds each of us responsible for
what we do (see Genesis 3:14-19). Admit your wrong attitudes and actions and
apologize to God. Don’t try to get away with sin by blaming someone else!”
(6)
The Curses
Now we are going to focus on the curses that the first sin brought – Read
Genesis 3:14-19 and keep in mind as you read these verses that Adam and Eve
chose their course of action (disobedience) and then God chose His. As a Holy
God, He could respond only in a way consistent with His perfect moral nature. He
could not allow sin to go unchecked. He had to punish it.
(7)
13. Who did God address first? v.14 ____________________________________
14. Write in your own words how he (the serpent) was cursed. v. 14 ___________
__________________________________________________________________
15. What curses came upon the woman? v. 16_____________________________
__________________________________________________________________
16. What curse came upon man? v.17-19_________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
As seen in these verses, a further result of the fall was the expulsion of Adam and
Eve from the garden. Though this seems to be a severe judgment, yet there is the
thought of mercy, for God did not want man to eat of the tree of life, lest he
should live forever in his sin, thus making redemption impossible.
17. Look back to vv. 17-18 and what does God say is cursed? ________________
18. What does v. 18 say it (ground) shall bring forth?_______________________
19. In v. 19 where did God say man would return? _________________________
Verse 19, “In the sweat of your face you shall eat bread till you return to the
ground, for out of it you were taken, for dust you are and to dust you shall
return.” The words “till you return to the ground…” and “to dust you shall
return” make clear that Death will now come to mankind. This is what God had
stated in (Genesis 2:17) would happen if they ate from the tree.
As scripture makes clear, Adam and Eve did not die physically immediately after
they ate the fruit. (In fact Adam lived nine hundred thirty years! Genesis 5:5.) But
they did die spiritually. Spiritual death differs from physical death because in
physical death the body ceases to exist, however, spiritual death is best described
as “separation from God!” So the first effect of sin was spiritual death.
Now, since the fall, mankind has inherited his (Adam) spiritually dead nature.
Notice what Ephesians 2:1 says, “...and you He made alive, who were dead in
trespass and sins, and the second part of Ephesians 2:3 says, “…and were by
nature children of wrath.” Because all mankind are descendants of Adam, we
are all sinners by nature.
So the first result of the fall was spiritual death. But now also because of the
fall, mankind is destined to die physically once, and after that, judgment. Hebrews
9:27 says, “And as it is appointed for men to die once, but after this the
judgment,”
The Bible Speaks of Three Different Categories of Death
 SPIRITUAL DEATH – Spiritual death is best described as separation from
God. Now all the unsaved (unregenerate) people are alienated from God by
sin. (Look at Ephesians 2:1-3.)
 PHYSICAL DEATH – Physical death occurs when the spirit is separated
from the body and the body returns to dust (Genesis 3:19).
 ETERNAL DEATH – Eternal death is the condition of those who are
spiritually dead, who depart this earthy life WITHOUTREPENTANCE
of sin and without FAITH in the Lord Jesus Christ. They are subject to the
second death mentioned in (Revelation 2:11, 20:11-15) which is eternal
separation from God in the lake of fire.
Now turn to Romans 5:12-19 to look a little deeper at the results of the fall of man.
20. What entered the world through one man? ____________________________
Sin, simply put, is “missing the mark”. The Webster’s Dictionary defines sin as
“the act of breaking a religious or moral law”.
In the book, Bible Doctrine, A Pentecostal Perspective the author writes:
The Biblical view is that sin originated in an abuse of the freedom given
to created beings equipped with a will…and this involves a terrible risk,
the risk of failure. God in providing for truly free moral decisions in the
angels and human beings He created, had to allow for the possibility of
failure in some of His creatures. Without that possibility there would not
be genuine freedom or true personality…sin then originated in the free
choice of God’s creatures.
(8)
21. What came through sin? v.12 ______________________________________
Romans 5:12 tells us, “therefore, just as through one man sin entered the world
and death through sin, thus death spread to all men, because all sinned.”
Note: Sin did not begin with Adam, it merely entered into the human race
through him. It had its beginning with Lucifer (look at Isaiah 14:12-15, Ezekiel
28:12-17).
Romans 5:12 makes it clear that through Adam, sin entered the world and it
brought death, and the result is that death is now a universal experience (death
spread to all men).
The Nelson Study Bible writes about the phrase “because all sinned”:
The phrase “because all sinned” does not mean just that “all sinned”
some time in their lives, thus referring to individual sins. Paul takes his
reader back to the beginning of human history; to the one sin that
brought death upon us all. The unity of the human race is demonstrated
(9)
here. In Adam, we all sinned (see 1Corinthians 15:22). The result is
physical and spiritual death for everyone. From Adam we inherited a
sin nature. Furthermore, as a result of our sin in Adam, we face common
judgment – death.
The Foundations of Pentecostal Theology writes:
Adam was the natural head of the human race, so that all men were in
him when he sinned. Thus we all are sinners because we sinned in him.”
This principle is illustrated in Hebrews 7:9,10 which says, “Even Levi,
who receives tithes, paid tithes through Abraham, so to speak, for he was
still in the loins of his father when Melchizedek met him.” Levi, the father
of the priestly tribe, received tithes of the people. But because he was in
the loins of his great-grandfather Abraham when he paid tithes to
Melchizedek, the priest of the Most High God, Levi is said to have paid
tithes to this ancient priest (Genesis 14:20).” In like manner the whole
human race was in Adam, their natural head, when he sinned. God thus
imputes the sin of Adam to each member of the race. Chafer strongly
states: “No one would claim that Levi consciously and purposefully paid
tithes to Melchizedek, yet God declares he did. Likewise, no one would
claim that each individual in Adam’s race consciously and purposefully
sinned in Adam yet there can be no doubt that God reckons that each
member of the race sinned in Adam’s transgression. In 1Corinthians 15:22
we read, “For as in Adam all die…”
(10)
Another thing that needs to be realized that took place because of the fall is that
nature suffered too. As mentioned already, the ground was cursed, but that’s not
all. The original order of man’s environment on Earth must be distinguished from
what it became following the impact of man’s fall. Our present world does not
reflect the order God originally intended for mankind’s enjoyment on Earth.
Read Romans 8:19-22.
Romans 8:20 (NIV) says, “Against its will all creation was subject to God’s
curse.” Sin in the garden caused all creation to fall from the perfect state in which
God created it. (God has purposed though that nature itself will be redeemed and
recreated. There will be a new heaven and a new earth according to Revelation
21:1-5. This is why we must be careful not to always attribute hurricanes,
earthquakes, tsunamis, tornados, etc. to an act of God because we live in a world
in which nature itself is in a fallen state.)
Man Forfeited His Authority Over to Satan at The Fall
When Adam sinned in his disobedience to God, man’s rule (dominion over all
earth) was forfeited to Satan. The dominion originally delegated to man now
falls to Satan. 2 Corinthians 4:4 tells us that Satan is the god of this age. It says
in the first part of the verse, “...whose mind the god of this age has blinded …” He
now has authority on this earth. During the temptations of Jesus found in Luke
4, this point is made clear.
Read Luke 4:1-6.
22. Write out verse 6. ________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
Did you notice what Satan said in v. 6? “All authority I will give you and their
glory for this has been delivered to me.” When was it delivered to him? In the
garden when man sinned! If Satan didn’t really have that authority it wouldn’t
have been a real temptation. So the point is, Adam had dominion and authority
over all the earth originally, but delivered it over to Satan when he disobeyed
God’s command and that’s when Satan became god of this world.
Jack Hayford writes: Psalm 115:16 says, “…the earth He [the LORD] has
given to the children of men.” The earth was given by God to Man as his domain
Genesis 1:26-28. This verse in Psalms is consistent with our earlier study of
Genesis that revealed God placing the rulership of the earth in Man’s hands.
God’s decree was that Man should have dominion over the earth, and God is
always faithful to His decrees. What He says He will do, He abides by.
Satan came and lured Man into disobedience, and Man, in submitting
himself to that disobedience was doing more than suffering the devastating results
of his own severance from God. Man’s rule of this planet was forfeited and given
into the control of the one to whom he had given his allegiance – the Enemy – by
submitting to his destructive lies. At that point the earth came under the control of
the devil. Man gave Satan legal right to rule by voluntarily submitting to him.
In Matthew 4, we see a reenactment of the first garden’s terrible scene, as
Jesus stands before Satan in the wilderness. Jesus is not in the garden paradise of
Eden as Adam was – already surrounded by an abundance of fruit; being tempted
to plunder the single tree that is out of bounds – He is in the wilderness with
nothing around Him at all, reaching the end of a 40-day fast. Just as this scene
was played out with the first Adam, now the “second Adam” – a second order of
man (1 Corinthians 15:45-47) – has stepped into the human scene.
“The devil … showed Him all the kingdoms of the world and their glory. 9
And he said to Him, “All these things I will give You if You will fall down
and worship me.” (Matthew 4:8-9)
(11)
The issue at stake here was not stones turning into bread, or Jesus jumping
from the pinnacle of the temple to prove Himself. The issue was the control of the
planet. Satan offered Jesus all the kingdoms of the world in their glory if He
would bow down to him.
There are two points to note here:
1. Jesus did not contest Satan’s right to make that offer. This does not
mean that Jesus would not have rebuked the “serpent” as he posed this
temptation, although the Scriptures do not reveal the details to us.
“Who do you think you are offering the glory and the powers of the
kingdoms of this planet?” Jesus could have said. Nevertheless, Jesus
recognized Satan’s evil offer as legally valid, because He knew that
through the fall of Man, the power of control of the planet had been
submitted to the Evil One. And that power he exercises wherever he
can to this day, with vengeance, destructiveness and viciousness.
2. Jesus did not accept the terms of the offer. Jesus refused to bow to
Satan and take the kingdoms of the world. However, we know for
certain that Christ has come to take the kingdoms of the earth back to
Himself. The Son of God became man, because only a man could
reclaim the kingdom. Since the rule and control of this world was
given to Man – and since Man subverted that authority through
disobedience and gave control to the enemy – now the Son of God has
come as a man, God in flesh, in order that we might experience what
was intended for Man, and this man comes to break the power of sin,
death and hell and reinstate humanity to the possibility of being
qualified to rule again. Through Christ, that possibility is ours once
more. Revelation 11:15 says that ultimately “The kingdoms of this
world have become the kingdoms of our Lord and of His Christ, and
He shall reign forever and ever!”
Also, we must be reminded that before the fall of man, among mankind, there
was no sickness, poverty, hatred, murder, adultery, homosexuality, jealousy,
depression, and the list goes on and on. God never intended any of these things
for mankind. These things are all the results of man sinning against God.
23. Now turn back to Genesis 3:21 and write out what God did. ______________
__________________________________________________________________
This verse tells us that God made tunics of skin, and clothed them. The (CEV)
translates this verse by saying, “Then the Lord God made clothes out of animal
skins for the man and his wife.” When God provided garments of skins as
coverings for Adam and Eve from animal skins, it is clear that the death of an
animal took place. This is the beginning of animal sacrifices to make a covering
for sin. It is also clear that Adam and Eve made a vain attempt to cover
themselves by their own effort by sewing fig leaves together in Genesis 3:7 to try
to cover themselves, but this was not satisfying to God. So God Himself made
them coverings with a sacrifice. (God provided the first sacrifice and the last
sacrifice for man’s sin. See Isaiah 53:10 for the last.) This early foreshadowing
of substitutionary atonement points toward the necessity of judgment upon the
innocent to provide a covering for the guilty. (By God making a covering for their
nakedness with coats of animal skins, it is possible that God was indicating that
man needed to sacrifice an animal to cover the guilt of his sin.) So we see very
early in the human history of man the sacrifice of an animal was used as a
covering for the guilt of sin.
24. Read Genesis 3:14-15 and write out v. 15. ____________________________
__________________________________________________________________
Before God sent Adam and Eve out of the garden, God made a promise that “He
(the Messiah-Jesus) shall bruise your (Satan’s) head, and you shall bruise His
heel.” God purposed to bring out of human failure a glorious redemption, a
redemption wrought through the Incarnation and vicarious Death of HIS OWN
SON, a redemption that would include the final defeat of Satan who was, after
all, the first sinner. Within the very curse pronounced upon the serpent, God gave
a promise of a Redeemer “the seed of woman,” and Satan’s defeat “it shall bruise
thy head” (Genesis 3:15).
(12)
FOOTNOTES
1.
New Spirit Filled Life Bible pg.5, 1:26
2.
New Spirit Filled Life Bible pg. 691 “Kingdom Dynamic”
3.
Life Application Bible pg.8, 2:16,17
4.
John Bevere writes in his book Under Cover (pg.50):
5.
Foundations of Pentecostal Theology pg.155, 2 b.
6.
Life Application Bible pg. 10. 3:11-13
7.
Life Application Bible pg. 11. 3:14
8.
In the book, Bible Doctrine, A Pentecostal Perspective, pg.87, the author writes:
9.
The Nelson Study Bible, pg. 1887, says about the phrase “because all sinned”
10.
The Foundations of Pentecostal Theology, pg.164, Life Application Bible pg. 11. 3:14
11.
Grounds for living pg. 85 by Jack W. Hayford
12.
Foundations of Pentecostal Theology pg. 1
Week 2
Daily Walk with God
Daily Bible reading: Read the chapter and then check the box after you read it.
finished.
“For God did not send His Son into the world to condemn the world, but that the world
through Him might be saved.”
John 3:17
Classroom Notes
Week 2
Title: ___________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
2
Southern California Harvest
Both brothers began to feel that evangelism had been a great experience but it was
time to build something lasting. They wanted a church where God showed up for revivals
more than two weeks a year. A church where revival was every week. Mike was sick
of churches and pastors that were just going through the motions. Those kinds of
churches may have been good enough for many people but not for Mike. He hungered for
a place like David’s tabernacle in Jerusalem, a place where God would be worshipped
daily. Him and Donna wanted to throw out the clock and useless traditions.
They almost planted a church in Tulsa, Oklahoma. But God made it clear He was
going to send them west. In Maywood, California was a small struggling church
associated with the Pentecostal Church of God.
The Maywood church had already tried to get him to come as assistant pastor, but
he had turned them down. The church was unable to shake the feeling that Mike was the
man for the job. The board now offered him the pastorate. Two years after the original
offer, Mike and Donna felt the release to come. An evangelist called him out and gave
him a word about the move, “You’re going to climb up on a ski lift and climb up, and
climb up, and never come down.” This was extra encouragement to both him and the
church. They would need the encouragement. Mike had preached in the church and knew
it had some problems. Now that he was there, he began to discover they were a little
deeper and more serious than he had expected. It was too late to pull back; he
was committed.
That first year was critical and full of problems. Some of the members tried to run
them off and if it had not been for the strong assurance that this was where God had put
them, they would have left. Church planting, discipleship and even effective evangelistic
techniques were still in the future. The biggest battle he faced then was just to get God
back in the center of a hurting church. The first few months were tough sledding and it
was not until the end of the first year that he was really happy with the spirit of the
church.
Leadership
The crucial question for Mike was, would he be the leader of his church? He
decided he wanted to be a prophet not a puppet. All of this starts in the small. Mustard
seeds grow into trees and faithfulness in little things opens the doors to large. There in
that small group in Maywood was the seed of future revival. Here, where the loss of
anyone was a tragedy, he was not going to let a few people do their thing, to the hurt of
the whole. A couple of ladies were famous for prophesying every service; the only
problem was that it edified no one. It was when he graciously asked them to stop, so that
others could speak out too, that several key people in the church got excited about the
future. They finally had a pastor that would lead. The Neville’s most critical choice was
to just stay where they were. Mike was having some culture shock. Out of a Christian
home and a Midwestern mind set, Mike figured he did not have to put up with
the hassles of these Californians. What added to the pressure was that the church was in a
rough area. On the surface California seems like a vacation paradise filled with beautiful
people and homes, but its inner cities are as dirty as the smog filled sky. Summer is hot
and depressing with crime out in the open. There was not the outward Midwestern
hospitality that the Neville’s loved; in fact it seemed like no one treated you kindly. He
told his wife, “We’re going to get out of here. This is the ‘asphalt jungle.’ We’re going to
go back to Oklahoma, or at least move the church to a better area and get out of here. “
A part of the problem was that he was pasturing a white church in a Hispanic
neighborhood. It was out of place. Mike could sense that something would have to
change; the logical choice was to relocate. He was looking at Downey. It was here that
God spoke audibly to him the second time. The message was clear, “I did not send you
out here to move the church, I sent you out to preach to ‘this’ community.” He was not to
leave, but to reach those that lived there. He stood up on a Sunday morning and preached
how God had called them to reach all peoples. He told them, “Churches should reflect
the community they’re in, and ours doesn’t. We are going to have drug addicts, and
prostitutes, as well as lawyers,” he promised. “This church is going to be filled with
Hispanics.” Some in the church were not excited by the vision, but he was. This launched
a real struggle for control. Twenty of the main people walked out that morning and never
came back. During the next year many others would leave, but more would come in. A
powerful force for revival in the inner city and among Hispanics came out of this
transformation in thinking.
Turning Point
The switch started when the Blooms came in almost exactly one year from Mike’s
arrival there. Robert had been a Nazarene but when he got filled with the Holy Spirit
while watching Christian television on channel 40, he and his wife got the “left foot” of
fellowship. He had led a Bible study for years and those seven Hispanic adults from his
Bible study came to Praise Chapel with him.
If this wasn’t enough to shake up people things came to a head over an offering
Mike took up for India. He had not asked permission and the board questioned his right
to do this. The real issue was who was going to call the shots; unspoken was the
controversy of these “new people.” Not willing to back down, he went right to the heart
of the issue. He challenged the way they were set up. Voting on everything was a road
block to revival and efficient church management. He did not plan on getting permission
to buy a bottle warmer for the nursery. They backed down. The church has both a council
and a board, but they would be there to support and advise the pastor, not to dominate
him.
Healthy Changes
Jed Smock came for a revival at this vital time. Jed was a man with a unique
testimony and call. He was a college professor caught up in the hippie movement. He left
his professorship and followed a wild odyssey of experiences in drugs and loose living,
ending in a commune in North Africa. It was there on a beach, naked that he saw a
Christian carrying a cross and knew he needed to come back to America and get his life
right. A friend led him to the Lord sitting in a Burger King restaurant. Jed started his
preaching career by grabbing a microphone at a rock concert, and had left there to travel
across the US preaching on college campuses. His style was rough, confrontational, and
straight shooting.
It was 1978 and the church was starting to see a real solid presence of God. God
planned on using Jed in a dramatic way. He preached on living right and on the third
night he cried out, “There is sin in the camp, sin in the camp.” Then he set up a
microphone and asked the people in the church to come up and confess their sins.
Astoundingly, the people did. It’s not the kind of thing you can make a doctrine out of
but it was God’s timing that night. People came up and were broken before God. Out of
their honesty a seriousness and a desire to exalt God settled into people and turned them
from attenders into disciples. On the next night people brought their drugs, pornography,
sleazy clothes and off color rock albums to destroy. They stepped out of the role of
church and just putting in time on Sundays, and began to see their lives as important and
God as real. This had been what Mike had been looking for and now it was all fitting
together.
Celebration
Every service was great at Praise Chapel but Sunday nights were special. They
were “100% Holy Ghost.” No one followed any set agenda; they were there to meet with
God. Mike might preach, but there was just as good a chance that they never got past the
worship service.
The greatest nights were when the choir sang and Mike joined in. He had a couple
of classic songs that were his. When he walked up to the microphone and the music
started for “Packing up, getting ready to Go” the place would come apart. Another song
was “That I could still go free” Its style was a little country, which fit Mike perfectly,
and the song talked of Jesus coming out of heaven and setting people free. They danced,
shouted and marched the aisles. Pam Stephens was the one who usually got excited
first and Sammy Apodaca would be right behind. Sister Neville herself ran or danced up
the aisle on occasion if the spirit was really moving. Another great meeting was when
Mike invited in Larry Reed. Larry got saved under Sonny Argonzonie’s ministry in Los
Angeles. Arrested for heroin, Larry had spent years in San Quinten. When he came out of
jail he wanted desperately to change, and he was even willing to give Jesus a chance. He
moved into the early Teen Challenge center. Delivered and called to preach around drug
addicts and criminals, his call was not traditional. Most of his sermons were on the streets
and beaches of Southern California, so when he came for Mike they just naturally went
out into the neighborhoods. He had an old pickup with speakers on the roof. On any
corner they could let fly with an impromptu gospel message. It was the first time they had
gone into the neighborhoods and none of the women and men that were with him would
be the same. From then on they were always reaching outside the church walls.
The church was starting to fill with Hispanics. There was one Catholic church that
was loosing so many people that they brought in a missionary to attract the people back.
The priest went around to all the people and talked about getting saved and speaking in
tongues. He did draw some back, but nothing was going to slow down what was
happening. The back of the church filled, not with the religious but raw converts. Lined
along the back wall were guys “kicking back”. They had their hair nets and khakis on
with white shirts that hung past their knees.
Mike was not sure what a vato loco was but he knew they could get saved, and
they were. These men and women were going to make some of the finest Christians in
the history of the church. As the church grew, they drained whole gangs. The Florencia
gang would have 40 members in church and the 18th street gang had almost as many. On
the streets they had tried to kill each other but now in church they sang together and gave
testimonies back to back. The main tensions that were developing were the differences of
culture between those people that had been there before Mike came and those that were
new Christians. Some could fit in like Johnny and Patti Dorris. They got passed the
cultural barriers. Johnny wasn’t offended when they made fun of his skin tight leisure
suits, and could laugh along with his mockers about the time he told these gang members
to sing “yes I love you with the love of the Lord,” while holding their neighbors hands
and looking into their eyes. Johnny and a few others could relate, but for many others this
was not possible. Those that stayed became a strong foundation for the church, but the
goal was to fit into the neighborhood.
Enlarging Vision
Larry and Janet Neville had the same roots in evangelism as Mike and Donna.
They were also about to cut their teeth on pastoring. The main difference between these
two brothers was where Mike was a pastor with a burden for missions, Larry was a
missionary that often pastored. Larry felt himself drawn toward a group of Foursquare
pastors with a vision both for church planting and world evangelism. This involvement
would be critical in both of the brother’s futures. The Jesus People movement was raging
across America and young people were getting saved in droves. On the West Coast
something new was happening in the church. Churches were springing up that were
experimenting with creative new directions toward ministry and evangelism. Chuck
Smith of Calvary Chapel was one of the first churches to tap this youth explosion, and
from his example other ministries began to spring up. Larry Neville started preaching in
some of these churches in Arizona that were making a growing impact in their
Foursquare denomination. He told Mike that he needed to come out and see what was
happening. There had been real revival in the small town of Prescott, Arizona. These
young converts were blank pallets on which the Bible could work its power. Not coming
from a religious background, they had no concept of church as either boring or dead.
Finding more life in Jesus than they had in drugs or sin they knew they could win the
world. Bucking the denominational trend, these converts were not sent away to a Bible
school, but were home grown in the practical environment of the church. They later
learned that across America, churches were rediscovering this Biblical hands on method.
Pastors were frustrated with an educational system that seemed to kill life rather than
create it, and many started “in-church” discipling programs.
The emphasis was on “doing”. Teams went out to influence areas all over the
South-west; the next obvious step had been the planting of churches. It was this that
would most strongly influence Praise Chapel.
A Fateful Journey
It was through the choir that they got their first opportunity to see what God was
doing. Donna had brought life back to the choir and they decided to get a buss and go on
tour. Traveling through the Southwest, they stopped in a little cracker box building,
housing a pioneer church in Tucson, Arizona. Harold Warner was the pastor there, and
the church was like nothing any of them had ever seen. Young people packed in one on
top of the other. The people loved the choir, but more important for Mike, his people
loved the praise and the excitement displayed in that church. It was young, militant and
unique. This church excited them. It confirmed what Mike had been feeling, God was
going to move in young people. Maybe more important was the realization he was not
alone. Other pastors and churches were out there to partner with and learn from.
Returning to California, they talked about what had happened. Mike and Johnny decided
to attend a Bible conference on church planting and discipleship that January of 1978.
They caught the end of the meetings. This was raw “new wine” revival. The men were
young and aggressive. Some of what was happening was questionable but much of it was
God. The simplest solution was to take the good and spit out the bones.
Over the next few years Mike was stimulated both by Larry’s direct contact and
his own sporadic involvement and growing friendships. There was nothing completely
new happening but there was a focus and intensity that let Mike know that what he had
always felt was possible, could be done. It was at this conference that Mike felt a
confirmation and the beginning of a plan for enlarging the revival he dreamed of. The
Maywood church had started to grow between Mike’s personality and Johnny Dorris’s
promotional schemes. They used every gimmick, including giving away a TV to the
person that brought the most new people out. It was on the return from Arizona that they
saw God could do it without the gimmicks. Johnny stood up on a Sunday and said this
will be the year of no contests. Dumping the gimmicks, a new reliance on God arose.
Revivalist to Pastor
Mike was pouring himself into the church in Maywood and the payoff was worth
it. His vision began to form. He wanted to build something that would last a long time
and to build men that would go on after him. In the past he and Donna had rolled into
towns, to stay for just a short time and move on. That stage in their life was over, they
came to Maywood to stay, and set down roots. Mike could have kept preaching meetings
to help meet the very real financial needs, (Maywood was small and broke) but he
decided to take some part time jobs to pay the bills, while being home to train and
disciple. Mike sees the moving of God like the breaking of waves in the ocean. There
would be a building momentum and force of revival that would break across the church
scene and then recede. As the next wave came in it would have a part of the last in it. His
dad had come out of the revival in the 50’s. A move of God founded in prayer for the sick
and evangelistic services. Much of the best of that move would become a part of the
church of the seventies, but God was doing something new and fresh in Mike’s
generation with a stronger emphasis on the local church and discipleship. Too many
churches put a cap on those men who feel a call to the ministry. A churches traditions,
habits and patterns put obstacles in the way of real ministry. The best they offer is to go
off to Bible school and then maybe preach in the distant future. Only the most determined
young men and women find their way into a pulpit. He was ready to change the system.
In the future he foresaw it would often seem easier to go into the ministry than to stay out
of it. The most exciting thing that happened in those early days was when men started to
rise up and say, “I want to preach, I want to be like you.” This was indescribable to
Mike. He knew that these men needed training, and real opportunities for expression. To
accomplish this, three great ministries developed. One was tied to radical evangelism and
the other two, to the developing of both preachers and great Christians.
Three Simple Keys
First he created a local forum for these men to preach and witness in. They were
not always traditional in their approach, but they got the word out. Many churches are
afraid of offending someone and so reach no one. The New Testament church put it’s
priority on evangelism even if it meant a few beatings and jail sentences. In doing this
they caused many waves but they reached a lot of people. Praise Chapel set its goal to get
the message out. Mike told them, “Go find a street corner to preach on,” and they did.
Soon groups of men and women headed out to the streets, anywhere sinners gathered was
a target. One group decided to put gospel tracks in the local porno store. The Bible study
leader told the guys, “Now while I distract the owner, you guys go put tracts in all the
magazines, but do not look at the pictures.” Using hundreds of creative ideas from plays
to concerts, the result would be many many people getting saved.
Second they began to develop these men. Monday nights became a time for
training. The training was rooted in practical education. Evolving as it has gone along it
still exists today.
The third force in the church would be the establishing of home groups. This
would give men a chance to develop practical experience. This growing leadership base
would also allow the church to absorb all those new people about to come in through
revival. The culmination of this would be in church planting. In 1978 the Kingman,
Arizona church started. It had gone out more by accident than by choice, when Allen
Cates went there to pastor. In 1980 they sent out their first church that was part of a plan.
Johnny and Patti Dorris headed to Ontario, California. From that time things just kept
accelerating, and the mother church while aggressively planting churches, was still
growing. Radiating out from the Maywood church has gone a continuous explosion of
revival. Every six months a new group of churches would go out first in Southern
California and then across the United States and then into the world. Revival to Mike was
first, a move of God.
Programs and plans are all important but the reality is that if God moves great
things happen, if God’s not in it, it’s just flesh, and will collapse. Mike knew what had
happened to him was not his creation; the key to the future was to see what God was
doing and follow that lead. The second key ingredient to him is men. Buildings and
property and even money is meaningless without men to lead. Praise Chapel is the story
of the men and women God has brought together.
Week 2
Topic: Part 1 - SALVATION
Salvation: Deliverance of man or his soul from the power or penalty of sin;
redemption.
- American Heritage Dictionary An understanding of the Biblical doctrine of salvation presupposes an
understanding of what man is – fallen, lost and under condemnation. Salvation is
the renewal and restoration of man from all he lost in the Fall. It is not only
escape from the wrath of God, but deliverance from all the effects of sin,
including also spiritual blessings which come in Christ.
- Young’s Compact Bible Dictionary –
A) GOD’S PLAN – JESUS FOREORDAINED
Having already dealt with the teaching of the study “Fall of Man”, one is brought
to a realization of a problem, and that problem is sin. This is the very thing that
separates mankind from God and the very thing that sends people to hell. Because
of man’s sinfulness and God’s holiness, there was a need for a plan of salvation
to bridge the gap between mankind and God. Because God is all-knowing, He
foreknew all that was going to take place in man’s fall. He planned just for a
salvation as was needed.
Read 1 Peter 1:18-20, Revelation 13:8
1. Who was slain from the foundation of the world? ________________________
In John 1:29, John the Baptist specifically refers to Jesus as the “Lamb of God,”
who takes away the sin of the world! As clearly seen in these verses, Christ’s
sacrifice for the sins of the world was not an afterthought or a “Plan B”. God was
not caught off guard. He foreknew the fall of man and foreordained the plan of
salvation through the death of His Son.
B) GOD’S PLAN – JESUS THE MEDIATOR
God’s plan of salvation fundamentally depends on a “Mediator.”
American Heritage Dictionary defines mediator as -”one that mediates, especially
that reconciles differences between disputants.”
Word Net defines a mediator as – “a negotiator who acts as a link between
partners.”
Read Hebrews 9:14-15, 1 Timothy 2:5.
2. Who is the mediator between God and man? ___________________________
These scriptures make it clear that Christ Jesus filled and fills the position of
Mediator between God and man. To understand the Mediator role of Jesus, we
must understand the basic teaching of the Incarnation. One may ask, “What is the
‘Incarnation’?”
Random House unabridged Dictionary: Incarnation - The doctrine that the
second person of the Trinity assumed human form in the person of Jesus Christ
and is completely God and man.
American Heritage New Dictionary of cultural Literacy third Edition:
Incarnation- The Christian belief that the Son, the second person of the Trinity
was incarnated, or made flesh in the person Jesus, in order to save the world from
Original Sin.
We are going to look at how Jesus had both a Divine nature and a human nature.
Read John 1:1, 14 answer the following questions.
3. Was the “WORD” God? ___________________________________________
4. What did the “WORD” (God) become? ________________________________
These two verses alone make clear that the “Word” was fully GOD (John 1:1) and
fully Man: “the Word became flesh” (John 1:14). The Word is the Son of God Jesus. (See Revelation 19:13)
Read Philippians 2:5-8, and answer the following questions
5. What does verse 6 say about Christ Jesus? _____________________________
__________________________________________________________________
“Form of God” (GK. morphe`theou) (2:6) Strong’s #3444, 2316: The Greek
word for “form” was generally used to express the way in which a thing exists
and appears according to what it is in itself. Thus the expression form of God may
be correctly understood as the essential nature and character of God. To say,
therefore, that Christ existed in the form of God is to say that apart from His
human nature Christ possesses all the characteristics and qualities belonging to
God because He is, in fact, GOD.
(1)
Robbery - Because Christ was God, He did not look on sharing God’s nature as
robbery, that is, as “a thing to be seized,” as though He did not already possess it,
or as “a thing to be retained” as though He might lose it. Equal as used in this
(2)
verse, this word speaks of equality of existence. Christ was fully God, but He
limited Himself in such a way that He could also be completely human. In Christ,
God became man.
6. In whose “likeness” did He (Christ Jesus) come? v.7 _____________________
Likeness suggests that Jesus was really a man, but not merely a man. His
humanity was genuine, yet His being was still divine.
(3)
7. What was the main purpose behind Jesus humbling Himself and coming in the
likeness of man? vv.7-8 ______________________________________________
We see the main purpose behind Jesus humbling Himself and coming in the
likeness of man was to die on the cross for our sins.
(4)
The Foundations of Pentecostal Theology writes:
The heart of God’s plan of salvation centers around the office and function
of a mediator – One who could go between an offended God and a helpless
sinful creature, man. Job felt the need for just such a One as he found
himself (at least he thought) estranged from God. “He is not a man like me
that I might answer Him, that we might confront each other in court. If only
there were someone to arbitrate between us, to lay his hand upon us both”
(Job.9:32-33 NIV). This is the position which Christ, in His substitutionary
sacrifice, came to fill. “For there is one God, and one mediator between
God and men, the man Christ Jesus” (1Tim 2:5).This is the reason for the
Incarnation of the Second Person of the Godhead. To be a mediator for
God, He must be God; to represent mankind, He must be a man. The
penalty for the sins of mankind, which had to be done away if man was to
have fellowship with God, was death. But because God cannot die – spirit
cannot die – He must have a body. And so “the Word was made flesh, and
dwelt among us (Jn.1:14).
C) THE PRIMARY PURPOSE FOR CHRIST’S COMING
The focus of this section is to look at the primary purpose for Christ’s coming.
Mentioned already in the last section the main purpose behind Jesus humbling
Himself and coming in the likeness of man was to die on the cross (Phil. 2:8) for
the sins of mankind. As were going to see in this section from the time of
Christ’s birth to the hours before the cross, Jesus’ primary purpose for coming
into this world is made clear - to give His life for the sins of the world.
Read Matthew 1:18-21 and answer both questions.
8. What shall the child’s name be? (v. 21) ________________________________
9. What shall He do? (v. 21) __________________________________________
Many times in the Bible, people’s names had meaning behind it and it usually
described something about them or what they do. Well, this is also true with the
Son of God. As verse 21 says, “She will bring forth a Son, and you shall call His
name JESUS, for He will SAVE His people from their sin.”
Jesus is the Greek word “Iesous” (Yay-soos)
Strong’s #2424, The Greek name Iesous is equivalent of the Hebrew
name Yeshua, meaning, “The Lord shall Save.” Although a common
name among the Jews, the name Jesus expresses Jesus’ work on earth- to
save and to deliver. This is affirmed by the explanation the angel gives
Joseph after telling him to name the virgin-born child Jesus, “for He will
save His people from their sins” (v.21).
(5)
His NAME (Jesus) is a reminder of the great purpose God had in sending His
only begotten Son into the world to bring Salvation and deliverance from the
bondage of sin.
When Jesus came into this world, there were many reasons behind it. But the
primary purpose for His coming was to take away our sins.
 1 John 3:5 (NIV): “But you know that He appeared so that he might
TAKE AWAY OUR SINS. And in Him is no sin.”
 1John 3:5 (AMP): “You know that He appeared in visible form and
became Man to take away [upon Himself] sins, and in Him there is no sin
[essentially and forever].”
 Hebrews 9:26 (NIV): “…But now He has appeared once for all at the
end of the ages to do away with sin by the sacrifice of Himself.”
When Jesus walked the earth He spoke several times about the main purpose for
His coming.
10. Why did God send His Son into the world? John 3:17 __________________
________________________________________________________________
11. According to Matthew 20:28, why did the Son of Man come? ____________
Ransom signifies the price paid to release a slave from bondage or to obtain the
freedom of others. (In the redemptive work of Christ, His death on the cross is the
price paid for the release of mankind from the bondage of sin.) During Jesus’
ministry He told His disciples several times that He must die (Mt.16: 21, Lk.
17:25, Jn. 3:14), but here in Mt. 20:28 He told them why “to give His life a
ransom for many.”
(6)
During Jesus’ earthly ministry, He described in detail to His disciples the things
that He would suffer before they even happened to Him. Read Luke 18:31-33
and answer question 12.
12. Write out what Jesus said was going to happen to Him. _________________
__________________________________________________________________
Jesus knew that those things He spoke about in detail were in fact things that were
prophesied hundreds of years before about the coming Messiah. He came to
fulfill the scriptures that were WRITTEN about the Son of Man (Messiah). One
of the many Scriptures that He came and fulfilled was Isaiah 53:10, “…When
You make His soul an offering for sin, He shall see His seed, He shall prolong
His days, And the pleasure of the LORD shall prosper in His hand.”
So it is clear that Jesus’ primary purpose for coming was to give His life to take
away our sins.
D) THE DEATH OF CHRIST – WORDS AND MEANING
In order to grasp the full extent of what was accomplished through the Death of
Jesus Christ, a number of different words must be studied and their meanings
fully understood. In this section we will look at the Death of Christ as it is
revealed in six different words (vicarious, propitiation, reconciliation,
redemption, atonement, and ransom).
Vicarious – Random House Unabridged Dictionary – Taking the place of
another person or thing, acting or serving as a substitute.
Vicarious - Wordnet – suffered or done by one person as a substitute for
another, “vicarious atonement”.
Propitiation – A turning away of wrath by sacrifice. Appeasing another person’s
anger by the offering of a gift as an act of propitiation. When the New Testament
speaks of propitiation it means that Jesus Christ death on the cross for the sins of
mankind put away God’s wrath against His people once and for all. (Romans
3:25, 1 John 2:2, 1 John 4:10)
Reconciliation – Reconciled, katallasso (at-al-las-so); Strong’s 2644: To
change, exchange, reestablish, restore relationships, make things right, remove an
enmity. Five times the word refers to God’s reconciling us to Himself through the
life, death and resurrection of His Son Jesus, *2 Corinthians 5:18 (NASB) says,
“Now all these things are from God, who reconciled us to Himself through
Christ and gave us the ministry of reconciliation”. Whether speaking of God and
man or husband and wife, “katallasso” describes the reestablishing of a proper,
loving, interpersonal relationship, which has been broken or disrupted.
(7)
Redemption – redemption, apolutrosis (ap-ol-oo-tro-sis); Strong’s #629 – A
release secured by the payment of a ransom, deliverance, setting free. The word
in secular Greek described a conqueror releasing prisoners, a master ransoming a
slave, and redemption from an alien yoke. In the New Testament it designated
deliverance through Christ from evil and the penalty of sin. The price paid to
purchase the liberation was His shed blood.
(8)
Atonement – The word “atonement” is used in a general and a particular
manner. As it is popularly used, it refers to the entire provision of salvation that
God made for sinners through the sacrifice of our Lord Jesus Christ. This is
the meaning as it is usually used. However the word has a specific meaning in the
Scripture. It literally means “a covering”. It is an Old Testament word. The only
time it occurs in the New Testament is in the Authorized Version of Romans
5:11; “and not only so, but we also joy in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, by
whom we have now received the atonement”. This is universally recognized as a
poor translation. The word katallage should be “reconciliation,” as all other
translations render it.
(9)
Ransom, lutron (loo-trahn); Strong’s #3083: From the verb luo, “to loose.” The
word signifies a release from slavery or captivity brought about by the payment of
a price.
Why did the Father will the death of his only beloved Son, and in so painful and
shameful a form? Because the Father had “laid on him the iniquity of us all” (Isa.
53:6). Jesus’ death was vicarious (undergone in our place) and atoning (securing
remission of sins for us and reconciliation to God). It was a sacrificial death,
fulfilling the principle of atonement taught in connection with the Old Testament
sacrifices: “without the shedding of blood there is no forgiveness of sins” (Heb.
9:22; Lev. 17:11).
As the “last Adam,” the second man in history to act on mankind’s behalf,
Jesus died a representative death. As a sacrificial victim who put away our sins by
undergoing the death penalty that was our due, Jesus died as our substitute. By
removing God’s wrath against us for sin, his death was an act of propitiation
(Rom. 3:25; 1 John 2:2,; 4:10 --”expiation,” signifying that which puts away sin,
is only half the meaning). By saving us from slavery to ungodliness and divine
retribution for sin, Jesus’ death was an act of redemption (Gal. 3:13; Eph. 1:7; 1
Pet. 1:18-19). By mediating and making peace between us and God, it was an act
of reconciliation (Rom. 5:10-11). It opened the door to our justification (pardon
and acceptance) and our adoption (becoming God’s sons and heirs -- Rom. 5:1,9;
Gal. 4:4-5).
This happy relationship with our Maker, based on and sealed by blood
atonement, is the “New Covenant” of which Jesus spoke in the Upper Room (1
Cor. 11:25; Matt. 26:28).
(10)
E) THE DEATH OF CHRIST - A LEGAL PAYMENT
In addition to Christ’s atonement being vicarious, it was also legal. Legality
deals with the law. Sin is breaking the law of God. When a law is broken, a
punishment is incurred. There is no punishment without law and there is no law
without punishment. When a person is sentenced to time in prison, this is done
based upon the requirements of the law. The required sentence upon one who
breaks the law of God is death (*Romans 6:23)…. This sentence is due to our
breaking the law of God. Therefore, we were legally guilty before God because
we broke His law. Furthermore, when Jesus was on the cross He said “It is
finished,” (John 19:30). In Greek it is, “tetelistai” and it was a legal term.
“The sixth word or saying that Jesus spoke from the cross was the single
Greek work tetelestai which means ‘It is finished.’ …This word on Jesus’ lips was
significant. When He said, “It is finished” (not “I am finished”), He meant His
redemptive work was completed. He had been made sin for people (2 Cor. 5:21)
and had suffered the penalty of God’s justice which sin deserved.”
Jesus knew the culture and He specifically used that word “tetelestai”, which
was used in legal statements in ancient Israel when a legal debt had been fully
paid. Why was this necessary legally? Because sin only has power because of
the law (legality) of God. The law has a punishment and the punishment is death.
(11)
13. Write out 1 Corinthians 15:56 _____________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
14. Write out Romans 6:23 ___________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
The whole atoning work of Christ was a legal action where Jesus substituted
Himself for sinners and paid the legal requirement of the punishment of sin,
death.
F) THE DEATH OF CHRIST - CRUCIFIXION
(12)
The Nelson Study Bible: Crucifixion
At the time of Jesus’ death, crucifixion was considered the most painful
and degrading form of capital punishment in the Roman Empire. It was
considered so horrible that it was used by the Romans only for slaves,
those from the provinces under their control, and the lowest types of
criminals. It was not to be used for a Roman citizen. This is in accord with
the Biblical account of Christ’s death and with church tradition, which
asserts that Peter was also crucified, but Paul, a Roman citizen was
beheaded.
Crucifixion as a means of execution probably grew out of the
practice of displaying the heads of captured enemies or criminals on a
wooden stake, like those used to build a wall or erect fortification. Later,
entire bodies were impaled. By Jesus’ time, crucifixion was a common
sight.
Although methods of crucifixion seem to have varied throughout
the Roman Empire, through the biblical and historical accounts the basic
pattern is known. The condemned person was first scourged with a
flagellum, a whip of leather thongs with bits of metal or bone attached.
This whipping greatly weakened the victim, who then had to carry the
crossbeam to the place of execution. A sign specifying the crime was often
placed around the criminal’s neck or on the cross. The person was stripped
naked, laid on the ground with the crossbeam under his shoulders, and tied
or nailed to it. Nailing made the victim die quicker, as it did Jesus, whom
the Jewish officials wanted dead before the Sabbath. The crossbeam was
lifted and secured to a post so that the person’s feet were hanging just off
the ground. Some archaeologists think a pin or wooden block was placed
halfway up the post to provide a seat for the body so that the nails would
not tear open the wounds causing the body to fall. The feet also could be
nailed or tied to the post.
Although the pain was excruciating, some victims survived on the
cross for days. As in the case of the two criminals crucified with Jesus, the
legs of a crucified person were sometimes broken to make the sufferer die.
This caused massive shock, followed by loss of circulation and heart
failure.
Although completely innocent of all sin, Jesus suffered the most
horrible, disgraceful punishment known. But, His agonizing death was not
an ordinary death, for it was not the final chapter. Jesus turned the
apparent defeat into the most glorious victory the world has ever known.
At the cross, He suffered for the sins of the world. Then after His
resurrection from the dead three days later, Jesus empowered His disciples
with a new message, The Good News – that He had finally defeated the
power of sin and death. Through the Cross, Jesus offers salvation to all
who will believe in Him.
G) THE RESURRECTION OF CHRIST
One of the important facts that one must believe in order to be saved is the
Resurrection of Christ. Romans 10:9 says, “if you confess with your mouth the
Lord Jesus and believe in your heart that God raised Him from the dead, you will
be saved.” In this section we will look at the importance of the Resurrection of
Christ.
Read 1 Corinthians 15:1-19
15. Is the Resurrection part of the gospel message that Paul preached? vv.1-4 ___
Verses 1-4 shows us the gospel message that Paul preached, and notice that
verse 4 tells us that one of the primary parts of the gospel message is Christ’s
Resurrection: “…and that He rose again the third day according to the
Scriptures.” (1 Corinthians 15:4).
(13)
The Foundations of Pentecostal Theology:
It is impossible and useless to try to determine which is the more
important: His Death or His Resurrection, for the one without the other
could never have been sufficient for the salvation of men. If Christ had
remained in the grave, His Death would have been no more than that of
any martyr for the Christian faith. He could have given us nothing better
than a philosophy. Yet, without the vicarious sacrifice of His Death, His
Resurrection would have presented no saving power.
Read the following points and see how important the Resurrection of Christ is to
our faith. IF there had been no resurrection the following points would be true.






V.14a our preaching would be in vain, empty, useless (NIV) – “And if
Christ has not been raised, OUR PREACHING is useless…”
V.14 our faith would be in vain, empty, useless (NIV) – “And if Christ
has not been raised our preaching is useless and so is your faith.”
The Apostle Paul and the several others listed in verse 5-8 who had
witnessed the resurrected Christ would be “false witnesses” – verse 15
(NIV) – “More that, we are then found to be “false witnesses” about God
for we have testified about God that He raised Christ from the dead…”
Believers would still be in their sins, verse 17 (NIV) – “And if Christ has
not been raised, your faith is futile, you are still in your sins” (This verse
teaches us Christ’s death without His resurrection would not succeed in
saving us from our sins).
Then those who have died in Christ are lost or have perished verse 18
(NIV) – “then those also who have fallen asleep in Christ are lost.”
If there is no resurrection, Christians are “of all men the most pitiable.”
Paul says in verse 19 (CEV) – “If our hope in Christ is good only for this
life, we are worse off than anyone else.” Verse 19 (NKJV): “If in this life
only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men the most pitiable.”
Why would Paul say “If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all
men the most pitiable”? Well, in Paul’s time and in many cases today to be a
Christian or to become one brought then, and brings now, a lot of persecution.
This ranged from being mocked and made fun of, to being beaten and killed- all
because a person names the name of Christ. Becoming a Christian even meant
then and means today for some to be disowned by their own families.
So, for some Christians if their hope in Christ is only good for this life,
then they are worse off than anyone because “they suffered for nothing.” BUT
PRAISE-BE-TO-GOD: HE did rise from the dead! So we don’t need to worry
about if there was no resurrection because there was one! GLORY TO GOD!!
Acts 2:24 says, “whom God raised up, having loosed the pains of death, because
it was not possible that He should be held by it.” Paul, after saying these things in
verse 13-19, starts verse 20 off by saying “But now Christ is risen from the dead,
and has become the first fruits of those who have fallen asleep.”
The main purpose of verse 14-19 is to show how important the resurrection is to
our faith.
As stated earlier, one of the main parts of the gospel message that Paul preached
was the Resurrection of Christ. Paul was not the only one who preached about
the Resurrection. It was something that was mentioned quite often when the early
church preached about Jesus Christ.
Read Acts 2:22-36
16. The very first message preached (by Peter) on the Day of Pentecost after the
outpouring of the Holy Spirit is almost entirely about Christ’s Resurrection. List
the verses that talk about His Resurrection. _______________________________
Read Acts 3:11-15
17. We see here in these verses Peter again preaching about the resurrection. In
what verse does he talk about the resurrection? ____________________________
Read Acts 10:36-43
18. When Peter went to Cornelius’s house and preached to them did he mention
the resurrection? ____________________________________________________
The Testimonies of Those Who Saw that Jesus Really Died
Read John 19:31-37
19. Why didn’t the soldiers break Jesus’ legs? ____________________________
If Jesus was alive like the two other men who were crucified with Him they
would have broken His legs also. But clearly they saw that He was ‘already dead’
so they didn’t break His legs.
20. What came out of Jesus’ side when the soldier pierced Him? _____________
To make certain that Jesus was dead, one of the soldiers pierced His side with a
spear. After the soldier did this, blood and water came out, indicating that Jesus
was already dead. Only blood would have flowed from a living body.
(14)
Read Mark 15:42-47
Notice when Pilate was asked for the body he was surprised to hear He was
already dead. So he asked the Centurion to see if He was dead and the Centurion
confirmed He was. Mark 15:44-45 (NLT) says, “Pilate couldn’t believe that
Jesus was already dead, so he called for the Roman officer and asked if He had
died yet. The officer confirmed that Jesus was dead, so Pilate told Joseph he
could have the body.”
Right here in these verses – Pilate, the Centurion, and Joseph could testify and
confirm that Jesus was truly dead. Joseph especially could confirm He was dead
because he personally wrapped Jesus’ body in linen, and laid Him in a tomb
(verse 45-46).
The Empty Tomb
Read Luke 24:1-12
21. Who saw that the tomb was empty? v.10 _____________________________
After these women saw the empty tomb they told the apostles, but many of them
did not believe the women’s testimony. Verse 12 tells us, “But Peter arose and
ran to the tomb, and stepping down he saw the linen cloths lying by themselves
and he departed marveling to himself at what had happened.”
These verses confirm that there were several eyewitnesses to the empty tomb.
His Resurrection
Read the following verses and write who Jesus appeared to.
22. John 20:11-18___________________________________________________
23. Luke 24:13-35 __________________________________________________
24. John 20:19-20 ___________________________________________________
25. John 20:24-29 ___________________________________________________
Read 1 Corinthians 15:1-8 (focus on verse 6) and answer the following question
26. How many people did Jesus appear to at once? _________________________
These scriptures give us overwhelming evidence that Jesus truly rose from the
dead. Matthew 18:16, “…by the mouth of two or three witnesses every word
may be established.” Hundreds, not just 5 or 10, saw Him. Over 500 people were
eyewitnesses to the Resurrected Lord! This number of eyewitnesses gives us
overwhelming evidence that Jesus rose from the grave. By their accounts we can
boldly proclaim HE LIVES!!
Read Romans 4:24-25
27. According to Romans 4:25 why was Jesus raised up? ___________________
Though the New Testament elsewhere describes further benefits that Christ’s
Resurrection brings to us, here His Resurrection specifically obtains our
justification, that is, our being declared righteous in God’s sight. By raising
Christ from the dead, God declared both His approval of Christ’s completed
work of redemption and His approval of all those who believe and are thereby
united with Christ in His Resurrection.
(15)
Remember 1 Corinthians 15:17 says, “And if Christ is not risen your faith is
futile, you are still in your sins!” So the opposite is true then, because He has
risen! Hence believers are no longer in their sins.
FOOTNOTES
1.
Nelson Study Bible pg.2001 – word focus form of God
2.
Nelson Study Bible pg 2001 2:6
3.
New Spirit Filled Bible page 1662, 2:7
4.
The Foundations of Pentecostal Theology pg.179, 180:
5.
Nelson Study Bible Word Focus page 1577
6.
Author unknown
7.
New Spirit Filled Bible Word Wealth page 1589 –*author added
8.
New Spirit Filled Bible Word Wealth page 1554
9.
Foundation of Pentecostal Theology page 187,b
10.
http://bible.org/illustration/vicarious-death-christ
11.
http://carm.org/
12.
The Nelson Study Bible pg.1748 In Depth
13.
The Foundations of Pentecostal Theology pg.193
14.
The Nelson Study Bible pg 1806 19:34
15.
New Spirit Filled Bible pg. 1556, 4:25
Week 3
Daily Walk with God
Introduction to the book 2 Corinthians
Author: Paul
Date Written: About A.D. 55-57, from Maccedonia
Second Corinthians is the most autobiographical of Paul’s letters and probably the most
difficult letter that Paul had to write. In previous letters, Paul had exhorted the Corinthian
church to correct some abuses that were occurring in the congregation. However, some
false teachers in the congregation were antagonized by Paul’s rebuke and rejected his
warnings. As a result, in this letter Paul was forced to defend his character, and more
importantly his apostolic authority, in the face of slanderous accusations. His defense
reveals the trials and tribulations, the problems and the pressures of his itinerant ministry
more than any other book in the Bible. Yet like the rest of Paul’s letters, 2 Corinthians
points past Paul’s sweat and tears to the power that lay behind his actions and words: the
Lord Jesus Christ.
Occasion
In order to understand the purpose of 2 Corinthians, one must know about the
background to the letter, that is, what had occurred between the writing of 1 Corinthians
and this letter. Reconstructing that background, however, is complicated.
The issues are: (1) How many visits did Paul make to Corinth before he wrote 2
Corinthians (2:1; 12:14)? (2) How many letters had he written (2:3, 4, 9; 7:18 )? (3) Who
was “the offender” (2:5; 7:12)? There are two basic ways of reconstructing the life and
letters of Paul to explain these references. The traditional view takes the references in 2
Corinthians to a previous letter to refer to 1 Corinthians. In this case, the “offender” is the
incestuous person of 1 Corinthians 5. A more recent interpretation contends that the data
in 2 Corinthians does not fit 1 Corinthians; therefore there must have been another letter
written by Paul to Corinth between 1 and 2 Corinthians. Either that letter was lost, or else
it is chapters 10–13 of 2 Corinthians. Those holding this theory usually maintain that Paul
must have visited Corinth briefly between the writing of 1 and 2 Corinthians, based on
the word “again” in 2:1. This is sometimes called the “painful visit.” According to this
view, the “offender” was not the incestuous person of 1 Corinthians 5, but the leader of a
party opposed to Paul.
The traditional view contends that the data of 2 Corinthians does fit the facts of 1
Corinthians. Therefore the “previous letter” is 1 Corinthians and “the offender” is the
incestuous member. According to this view, there was no “painful visit,” for the word
“again” in 2:1 does not necessarily mean that Paul made a visit between writing 1 and 2
Corinthians. It simply means he did not want to return “in sorrow.” The reference in
12:14 and 13:1, 2 to a “third time” does not mean Paul was coming for his third time, it
simply means that he was “ready” to come for a third time. He had planned to come (see
1 Cor. 16:5–9), evidently was ready to come (12:14), and then did not actually make the
trip (1:15–17, 23).
Thus the background of 2 Corinthians may be pieced together as follows: Paul founded
the Corinthian church (Acts 18:1–17; 1 Cor. 3:6, 10). After 18 months he departed from
Corinth and wrote a letter which is now lost (see 1 Cor. 5:9). Paul then talked to some
members of Chloe’s household about quarrels in the Corinthian church (1 Cor. 1:11).
Perhaps at this point, Paul sent Timothy on a trip that included Corinth (1 Cor. 4:17;
16:10). Then a committee arrived from Corinth with questions for Paul (1 Cor. 7:1; 16:7).
Then Paul wrote the book now called 1 Corinthians to correct disorders and answer
questions from the Corinthian church. Paul probably sent Titus to Corinth with 1
Corinthians. After sending him, Paul became deeply concerned about how the
Corinthians would respond to what he had written. He had called them carnal (1 Cor. 3:1)
and proud (1 Cor. 4:18). In the meantime, serious difficulties arose at Ephesus, so he left
ahead of schedule (see Acts 20:1). He stopped at Troas to preach the gospel (2:12). But
because he did not find Titus there and was still eager to hear about the Corinthians, he
hastened to Macedonia (2:13). There Paul found Titus. According to an early tradition,
Paul wrote 2 Corinthians from Philippi.
Purpose
In 1 Corinthians, Paul had instructed the believers in Corinth to discipline an incestuous
member (see 1 Cor. 5), and to take a collection for the poor saints in Jerusalem (1 Cor.
16:1–4). Titus gave Paul a report that was on the whole encouraging (2:14; 7:5–7). The
Corinthians had responded properly to 1 Corinthians. They had faithfully carried out the
discipline necessary (2:5–11). But Titus also informed Paul about the presence of “false
apostles” (11:13) who accused Paul of walking according to the flesh (1:12, 17; 10:2),
being deceitful (2:17; 4:2; 12:16), intimidating the church with his letters (10:9, 10),
unjustly mistreating someone to the point of ruining that person (7:2), and defrauding
people (7:2). These false teachers probably pointed out that Paul had not returned as he
promised, and used this as evidence for his duplicity (1:15–17, 23, 24). They even
attempted to discredit Paul by charging that he was raising money to enrich himself (7:2;
8:16–23). Inevitably these accusations raised doubts in the minds of the Corinthians
about the integrity of the apostle Paul.
Paul wrote 2 Corinthians out of his concern for the Corinthian church (7:12). He wanted
to offer the church some further instructions concerning the repentant offender (2:5–11)
as well as about the collection for the poor saints in Jerusalem (9:1–5). However, Paul’s
main purpose for writing 2 Corinthians was to defend his ministry. Paul’s opponents in
Corinth had severely attacked him. He wrote this letter to prove that his ministry was
sincere and genuine, and to reassert his authority as an apostle of Christ.
Theology
Second Corinthians is primarily a personal letter, defending Paul’s ministry among the
Corinthians and appealing to the factions in the church to reconcile themselves to each
other. Yet Paul still uses doctrine to address this church’s problems. He speaks of the
foundational doctrines of the Christian faith: the Trinity (1:21, 22; 13:14), as well as the
deity (1:12, 19; 4:5), humanity (8:9), death (5:19, 21) and resurrection of Christ (5:15).
Paul reaffirms that all believers have been sealed by the Holy Spirit (1:22) and have been
given the Spirit as a deposit (1:22; 5:5). The believing Corinthians are in Christ (5:7) and
Christ is in them (13:3, 4). They will be resurrected (4:14; 5:1–8) and evaluated at the
judgment seat of Christ (5:10), where they will either be ashamed (5:3) or rewarded (5:9,
10). Paul points out that part of the reason for the Corinthians’ difficulties and divisions
was Satan’s opposition to the church. He blinds unbelievers to truth (4:4) and uses every
opportunity to divide the believers (2:11). That is why Paul exhorts the Corinthians to
lead holy lives, to repent of the sins of the past, and to be reconciled to each other. Thus
in this personal letter defending his ministry and authority, Paul still weaves doctrine into
the fabric of his discussion. For Paul, the essence of Christian faith touched on every
facet of life, not only divisions and controversies like those that disturbed the Corinthian
church.
Because Paul indicates that he experienced the comfort of the risen Christ in the midst of
his hardships, he reveals Jesus as the source of the believer’s comfort: “For as the
sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also abounds through Christ” (1:5).
Given Paul’s personal tragedies, Jesus the Comforter is a major emphasis in this letter.
But, look further and you will find much more. Jesus is celebrated as our triumph (2:14),
our light (4:6), our reconciliation (5:19), our substitute (5:21), our gift (9:15), and our
strength (12:9).
finished.
But God demonstrates His own love toward us, in that while we were still sinners,
Christ died for us.
Romans 5:8
Classroom Notes
Week 3
Title: ___________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
3
And God Added
In the early days of the Maywood church there were two competing ministries on
Friday night. One group in the church started a rock music scene. Simultaneously Robert
Bloom taught a Bible study. It was the Bible study that would last. It met needs for
fellowship and learning about God while developing ministry skills. Robert and Esther
Bloom were both raised in East Los Angeles, a primarily Mexican community. Robert
was Italian and Esther, while Mexican, was not the typical chollo. Raised and schooled in
Catholicism, Robert’s family had come to LA to escape their Sicilian roots. Esther’s
family was not Catholic like most in that area, but came from the early Pentecostal
revival at Azusa Street. Although she was a backslider when she met Robert, she never
got into the drugs that were controlling the neighborhoods around them. They met and
got married in 1964. Robert went to college, and graduated with a degree in micro
biology. He was soon working in medical technology. Compared to the craziness around
them, they both added up to fairly boring people. Many would think of them as Christians
because of their life style, but they were still lost. Esther was the first to get right. She got
saved and started going to a Nazarene church right after their marriage. For years she
prayed for her husband and her sister. She could get them to give her a ride to church but
they always had an excuse to just drop her off without going in. It was at a revival in
1973 that Robert and her sister Linda and husband Danny Mancha got saved. Esther soon
had them as excited as she was. They started praying for the community. There was a
hunger in them to do more for God, but they had no idea how to express it. They went
door to door but their Nazarene church was not geared to outreach or evangelism. Their
church, like others in that city, was dying as the whites moved out to the suburbs.
Filled With the Holy Spirit
Esther was serious about seeing God move. Fasting, she turned on channel 40 (a
local Christian television station) for the first time. She had never imagined Christianity
could be so exciting. To her it was like the New Testament church had come into her
living room. These were Christians that spoke in tongues and prayed for the sick.
Wonderful testimonies were shared day after day of miracles both of salvation and
healings. The only problem was that this was not happening in their Nazarene church.
She started watching channel 40 as much as she could, and it was not long until she
received the Holy Spirit. Robert was not as easy to reach, but he was filled. People from
the church began to come up to Robert and Esther asking, “What has happened to you,
you’ve changed? Whatever you have we want.” They felt they had to share with these
people about the Holy Spirit. More and more were getting filled. Everything broke loose
when Esther’s sister Linda Mancha got filled. Linda isn’t the type to keep secrets, she
bubbles over with life. At their house one night their daughters had a vision. The girls
were laid out on the floor with their hands raised saying repeatedly, “We see Jesus, we
see Jesus.”
The scientist in Bloom stepped in. He did not want the two girls hearing each
other’s side of the story so they separated them. First asking one and then the other to tell
what they had seen. The young women told of a vision of the ceiling opening up and
seeing heaven filled with angels in a pastoral scene with grass and perfect flowers. Then
they saw Jesus looking down into the room they were in. As he looked down on them, he
started to call angels over to look at them praising and worshipping God. They knew
these girls could not have made the story up. Linda was not able to keep all this to
herself. During a church service she started to praise God in tongues. The secret was out
and the pastor had to decide what to do. The Nazarene church was having a general
assembly that year, about whether to allow its churches to be open to the Spirit. The
assembly sent out a letter that rejected the whole movement within the Nazarene church.
Their pastor began to check on them. It began to be obvious that it was time to go. Five
families left. Robert did not feel a call to pastor these folks so he just encouraged them to
find a church. While they were looking, they kept meeting for Bible study.
Maywood
Their first contact with Praise Chapel was when they came out to hear Don
McCamish preach on prophesy. It was the one year celebration service of Mike Neville’s
taking the church. They walked into the church right at the time Mike was declaring that
this church must reach it’s community. Sitting there that night, the Holy Ghost hit them
like a freight train. They knew this was their new church home, and told the study that
they were going to be attending there.
He asked them to pray and all but one couple ended up joining them. This Bible
study soon filled the gap that had formed when some whites had left. Robert told Brother
Neville that they had been in another church that had split. Wanting to make the pastor
comfortable he told him, “I know that because of my coming from another church, you’re
not going to want me to keep teaching this Bible study. I’ll lay it aside and do whatever
you say.” Mike and Donna prayed about the whole thing, and Donna felt God speak to
her to trust this couple. Not only did the study keep going but Mike started to send others
over to be part of it. After a year the study was getting too big. It was then that they
started taking other young men and releasing them in their own studies. Frank Salcido
and Mike Stephens were the first men to work as assistants and then take their own
studies.
Three things were starting to fit together for Praise Chapel. First, they were
reaching out on the streets and new people were coming in. Second, leadership was
developing and needs were being met, especially in these small groups. Third, the
services left people with a faith that anything was possible. By 1979 the church was in
phenomenal revival. The old crowd that could not hang with what was happening left and
the church filled with Hispanics. Pendeltons replaced suits as the Sunday wear of
preference.
Power Encounters
Services were like walking into heaven. More than once, the neighbors called the
fire department, reporting that they saw flames. Once the firefighters came running into
the service with all the gear, hoses and hatchets. “We saw the flames” they said. They
went everywhere trying to find the fire; they should have looked in peoples hearts.
You knew you were having church if Pam Stephens would be dancing in the Spirit.
Those that were not joining in, worried about her falling off the platform, as she would
dance right up to the edge with her eyes closed. On a great night Pam, Sammy and Donna
might take off running. It was common to just praise God all night. Prophesy was
common and it was stated again and again, “from this church the nations will be
touched.”
Miracles were a big part of what was happening. The Manchas had a son, David,
who while playing in Pop Warner baseball got hurt. When the emergency ward x-rayed
the arm they said it was broken. The clinic could not do anything on the weekend and
told them they would have to bring him in Monday to use their insurance. They put the
arm in a sling and sent them home. At church Sunday they had prayer for their son.
The next day they took him to Kaiser Hospital for more x-rays. When the doctor
came out he said “He had a break but it’s been healed. It looks to me that it’s been
healed for about six months.” In church they celebrated. In the homes they connected as
friends, asked questions, learned to pray and got there first chance at being a leader. The
home groups became a fundamental part of the Praise Chapel ministry. In nearly every
church they have home meetings today. Not as a ritual but because they meet needs.
Many questions people would normally bring to the pastor are answered by the group’s
leader and it is here that people’s needs are discussed and prayed for. Most of the first
dozen small group leaders went out to pastor, including the Blooms themselves, who left
to pioneer in Long Beach, California. While excited about seeing a church form in that
city, their hearts were never far from Maywood.
They felt God deal with them to return and went back as an evangelist. Robert
never lost his love of the Bible prophesy. He read every book out and developed a half
dozen unique sources. Word spread as he became known as one of the best men in the
fellowship on prophesies. He was soon preaching everywhere. He thing he could not
shake was a desire to be involved in the small group ministry again.
Called to Partner
In 1991 they went on staff in the mother church working with small groups. Out
of this ministry a new group of leaders is rising. In the church there has been a renewed
commitment to their foundations. The “sheepfolds,” as they call the groups, had drifted
into more a place to develop ministry, than a place to meet people’s needs. The Blooms
helped to bring them back to their roots. Today there is a new commitment to training
these leaders for the tasks they face. It is not an accident that Jesus started with a small
group of twelve. Today’s church is finding that it needs great services and small groups
to fulfill the call of God. These two combine to create excitement and stability. It’s the
Blooms that are spearheading the developing of that small group ministry in Praise
Chapel.
These home studies would be a vital part of all the Praise Chapels. It gave men
practical experience. Here they would find out how bizarre and complicated people
problems can be. They learned to deal with practical problems: what do you do with kids,
how do you handle strange questions and pushy people? Do you confront or love the
person? Do you just ignore the problem or do you pull out your spiritual sword? Needing
to find answers they would begin to study and be drawn into a closer relationship with
their pastor and the Bible. Most of those coming into their churches were sinners. These
were people filled with questions and problems that could intimidate a psychologist. If
pastor had to hold everyone’s hand the church was going to stay very small. These men
became the first line of care meeting for the church, and as they developed many stepped
into the role of shepherd themselves.
Week 3
Topic: Part 2 – SALVATION
A) THE DEATH OF CHRIST - FORESEEN IN THE OLD
TESTAMENT
In this section we are going to study and see how the death of Christ was foreseen
hundreds of years before it ever happened.
The Levitical Sacrificial System
The key to our understanding the connection between the death of Christ on the
Cross and our Salvation is found in the concept of sacrifice. Jesus’ death on the
cross was the ULTIMATE SACRIFICE.
We are going to first look in the book of Leviticus to see how God made a way
for the Israelites to have forgiveness for their sins by the institution of blood
sacrifices under the Levitical sacrificial system. Then we will see how these
sacrifices were only a temporary way to deal with sin and see how Christ’s death
on the cross was the final way to deal with sin.
As you read through the different offerings/sacrifices you’ll notice that through
these sacrifices forgiveness of sins was granted. But keep in mind they only
covered man’s sins, they did not take them away; only the blood of Jesus Christ
can take away and remove sin. Psalm 32:1, Hebrews 10:4, 1 John 1:7-9 and 1
John 3:5 makes this point clear.
1. Psalm 32:1: “Blessed is he whose transgression is forgiven, whose ____________
_________________________________________________________________”
2. Hebrews 10:4: “For it is not possible that the blood of bulls and goats could
_________________________________________________________________”
3. 1 John 1:7-9: “But if we walk in the light as He is in the light, we have fellowship
with one another, and the ____________________________________
________________________________________________from all sin. 8 If we
say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. 9 If we
confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us
from all unrighteousness.”
4. 1 John 3:5: “And you know that He was manifested to ______________________
___________________________________________and in Him there is no sin.”
Under the Law of Moses, God arranged a way for the Israelites to have true
forgiveness of sins by the institution of blood-sacrifice under the management of
the Levitical priesthood. This priestly program is rich in typology and symbolism
(1)
54
that point ahead to Christ… The shedding of blood was an important part of those
sacrifices, for the wages of sin is death (Romans 6:23), and the blood represents
the life poured out in death (Lev. 17:11). Therefore the Law of Moses required
“that nearly everything be cleansed with blood and without the shedding of
blood there is no forgiveness” (Heb. 9:22). The blood of bulls and goats was a
good but temporary initiation, lacking in perfection as witnessed to by the
necessity of constant repetition (Heb. 10:11). In fact, the blood of animal
sacrifices could not really take away sin (Heb. 10:4)…so, in the fullness of time
Jesus offered Himself as the perfect sinless sacrifice, doing away once and for all
with the need for oft repeated animal sacrifices. (Heb. 9:11-14).
MAKE ATONEMENT (Heb. Kaphar) Strong’s #3722. In its various uses this
word can mean “to cover,” “to appease,” or “to ransom.” It can refer to monetary
transaction, but in the scriptures it more commonly speaks of payment for sin. All
of the various offerings in the Jewish sacrificial system are described as effecting
atonement. The key idea is that these offerings gained the favor of God, and God
removed the worshipper’s guilt. The sacrifice was presented as a substitute for the
life of the offender. The sacrifice of an animal atoned for the offender’s sin and
turned aside God’s wrath. Like the lambs offered to atone for the sins of the
Israelites, Jesus’ life was offered as a substitute for ours. His death turned away
God’s wrath and atoned for our sins.
(2)
Read Leviticus 1:1-17
5. What is the first offering/sacrifice described in this chapter? vv.3-4 ____________
__________________________________________________________________
The “Burnt sacrifice” included bulls, sheep, goat, pigeons and turtledoves. The
purpose for the burnt sacrifice was to make atonement for the person bringing
the sacrifice.
The first offering God described is the burnt offering. A person who had sinned
brought an animal “without blemish” (with no defects) to a priest. The
unblemished animal symbolized moral perfection demanded by a holy God and
the perfect nature of the real sacrifice to come – Jesus Christ. The person laid his
hand on the head of the animal to symbolize the person’s complete
identification with the animal as his substitute. Then he killed the animal and
the priest sprinkled the blood. He symbolically transferred his sins to the animal,
and thus his sins were taken away (atonement). Finally the animal (except for the
blood and skin) was burned on the altar, signifying the person’s complete
dedication to God. God required more than a sacrifice, of course. He also asked
the sinner to have an attitude of repentance. The outward symbol (the sacrifice)
and the inner change (repentance) were to work together.
(3)
Day of Atonement
The next thing we are going to look at is the “Day of Atonement”. The Day of
Atonement was the greatest day of the year for Israel. The purpose of the Day of
Atonement was to provide a sacrifice for all sins so that the people would be
cleansed from their sins of the past year. God said of the Day of Atonement in
Leviticus 16:30, 34; “For on that day the priest shall make atonement for you, to
cleanse you, that you may be clean from all your sins before the Lord.” “This
shall be an everlasting statute for you, to make atonement for the children of
Israel, for all their sins, once a year.”
Read Leviticus 16:1-34
The Full Life Study Bible summarizes the Ritual of the Day of Atonement:
Leviticus 16 describes the Day of Atonement, the most important holy day of the
Jewish year. On this day the high priest, clad in sacred garments, first prepared
himself by bathing himself with water. Then, before making atonement for the
sins of the people, he had to offer a bull for his own sins. Next he took two goats
and cast lots: one became the sacrifice; the other became the scapegoat (Lev.
16:8). He killed the first goat, took its blood and entered the Most Holy Place
behind the curtain and sprinkled the blood on the atonement cover, placing the
blood between God and the tablets of the Law that were inside the Ark (laws they
had broken but that were now covered by the blood) thus making atonement for
the sins of the entire nation (Lev. 16:15-16). As a final step he took the live goat,
laid his hands on its head, confessed over it all the unforgiven sins of the
Israelites, and sent it away into the desert, symbolizing that their sins were being
carried out of the camp to disappear in the desert (Lev. 16:21-22).
(4)
Now we are going to focus on Christ’s Death and the Day of Atonement. The
Day of Atonement is filled with symbolism that point to the work of Christ on the
cross.
Read Hebrews 10:1-18 and answer the following questions.
Verse 1 makes clear that the Old Testament sacrifices had to be offered continually
year by year. This indicates that there was something temporary or imperfect about
them.
6. How many times was Christ offered as a sacrifice for sins? v.12_______________
As verse 1 made clear, sacrifices had to be made often (continually year by year)
were as Christ’s sacrifice was “one sacrifice for sins forever”. The fact that
Christ sat down at the right hand of God after offering Himself as a sacrifice
indicates that His work of atonement was finished. His final words on the cross of
“It is finished” declared this spiritual reality (see John 19:30).
7. The sacrifices on the Day of Atonement provided a “covering” for sin. What did
these sacrifices fail to do? v.1, 4 _______________________________________
These sacrifices could not “make those who approach perfect, and it could not
‘take away sins’”. These animal sacrifices could not “take away sins,” they only
provided a temporary way to deal with sin until Jesus came to deal with sin
permanently.
8. Hebrews 10:10: “we have been _______________________________________
________________________________ through the offering of the body of Jesus
Christ once and for all”
Sanctified is defined: 1. To set apart for sacred use; consecrate. 2. To make holy;
purify.
9. Write out Hebrews 10:14: ____________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
The finished work of Christ in dying for sin once and for all (v. 10) has
perfected (v. 1) forever those who are being sanctified, that is those who have
been set apart to God (v. 10). Notice that the sanctification spoken of in verse 10
is positional; it refers to our justification, the fact that we have been declared
righteous. However, in this verse (v.14), sanctification refers to the gradual
process by which believers are being made more and more perfect.
(5)
Let’s now look at the two goats mentioned in Leviticus chapter 16. Read
Leviticus 16:5, 7-10, 20-22, 26.
The event of the two goats represented the two ways God was dealing with the
Israelites’ sin. Leviticus 16:8, “Then Aaron shall cast lots for the two goats: one
lot for the LORD and the other lot for the scapegoat.”
1. With the first goat He was forgiving their sin, which was sacrificed.
Leviticus 16:9: “And Aaron shall bring the goat on which the LORD’s lot
fell, and offer it as a sin offering.”
2. He was removing their guilt through the second goat, the scapegoat that
was sent into the wilderness. Leviticus 16:20-22, “…he shall bring the
live goat. Aaron shall lay both his hands on the head of the live goat,
confess over it all the iniquities of the children of Israel, and all their
transgressions, concerning all their sins, putting them on the head of the
goat, and shall send it away into the wilderness by the hand of a suitable
man. The goat shall bear on itself all their iniquities to an uninhabited
land, and he shall release the goat in the wilderness.”
The annual Day of Atonement under the Law called for two goats as a sin
offering. The first was slain and its blood sprinkled on the Mercy Seat, the solid
gold cover of the Ark of the Covenant. Under the Mercy Seat were the Ten
(6)
Commandments written on tablets of stone. The Law that had been broken
demanded death and judgment. But when the blood was sprinkled, God no longer
looked at the broken law, but at the death of the spotless animal that the blood
represented. With the spotless life having been given, there were grounds for
mercy, grace, and forgiveness. The second goat as a scapegoat, literally “a goat
for removal,” was sent off into the desert to indicate that the sins were not only
forgiven, they were gone. All of this pointed ahead to the death of Christ, by
which we receive forgiveness and our guilt is gone [removed].
Now let’s look at the Most Holy Place where the high priest entered once a year on the
Day of Atonement with blood, which he offered for himself and for the people’s sins.
Leviticus 16:14-17 (NIV) says, “He is to take some of the bull’s blood and with
his finger sprinkle some of it with his finger seven times before the atonement
cover. He shall then slaughter the goat for the sin offering for the people and
take its blood behind the curtain and do with it as he did with the bull’s blood: He
shall sprinkle it on the atonement cover and in front of it. In this way he will make
atonement for the Most Holy Place because of the uncleanness and rebellion of
the Israelites, whatever their sins have been. He is to do the same for the Tent of
Meeting, which is among them in the midst of their uncleanness. No one is to be in
the Tent of Meeting from the time Aaron goes in to make atonement in the Most
Holy Place until he comes out, having made atonement for himself, his
household and the whole community of Israel.”
10. Hebrews 9:6-15, 24-28: “Now when these things had been thus prepared, the
__________________________________________________________________
of the tabernacle, performing the services. 7 But into the second part the high
priest _____________________________________________, not without blood,
which he offered ___________________________________________________
___________________________________________; 8 the Holy Spirit indicating
this, that the way into the Holiest of All was not yet made manifest while the first
tabernacle was still standing. 9 It was symbolic for the present time in which both
gifts and sacrifices are offered which cannot make him who performed the service
perfect in regard to the conscience— 10 concerned only with foods and drinks,
various washings, and fleshly ordinances imposed until the time of reformation. 11
But_______________________________________________________________
of the good things to come, with the greater and more perfect tabernacle not made
with hands, that is, not of this creation. 12 ________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________ He entered the
Most Holy Place ____________________________________________________
_____________________________. 13 For if the blood of bulls and goats and the
ashes of a heifer, sprinkling the unclean, sanctifies for the purifying of the flesh, 14
__________________________________________________________________
who through the eternal Spirit offered Himself without spot to God, cleanse your
conscience from dead works to serve the living God? 15 And for this reason He is
the Mediator of the new covenant, by means of death, for the redemption of the
transgressions under the first covenant, that those who are called may receive the
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
As seen in Leviticus chapter 16, the high priest went in to the Most Holy Place
once a year with the blood from the sacrifices made, and sprinkled the blood on
the mercy seat (atonement cover) thus making atonement for his own sins and the
people’s sins. This was a foreshadowing of what Christ would do with His own
blood when He entered the heavenly Most Holy Place after His death.”
Jesus Christ Met the Qualifications to Be the Sacrifice
We already read in the Old Testament (Leviticus 1:3) how the animals sacrificed
had to be without blemish (Leviticus 1:3, 4:3, 23). Keep this in mind and read
1 Peter 1:18-19 and answer the following questions.
11. What description is Christ likened to in verse 19? _________________________
Peter describes Christ as the ultimate sacrificial Lamb by saying in 1 Peter 1:19
(AMP), “But (you were purchased) with the precious blood of Christ (Messiah)
like that of a (sacrificial) lamb without blemish or spot.”
Jesus Christ was spotless; He was without sin. 1 Peter 1:19 (NLT), “It was the
precious blood of Christ, the sinless, spotless, Lamb of God.” When Jesus walked
this earth He lived a perfect life and never sinned once (Read Hebrews 4:14-15,
1 Peter 2:21-22, 1 John 3:5, 2Corinthians 5:21).
12. What does 1 Peter 1:18-19 say believers are “redeemed with”?_______________
A slave was “redeemed” when a person paid money to buy his or her freedom.
God bought our freedom, not with money, but with the precious blood of His
own Son!
The blood of Jesus is so precious and powerful that it takes away, washes away,
and cleanses your sins away!
Prophecies
We are now going to look at specific detailed prophecies concerning Christ’s
death on the cross. While looking through these scriptures, we will also look at
some detailed prophecies that surrounded His death (before and after).
In the following verses we will see how Jesus fulfilled each prophecy in Isaiah
chapter 53 concerning the Messiah. Read Isaiah 53:1-12 and answer the
following questions.
13. Isaiah 53:1: “Who has believed our report? And to whom has the arm of the
LORD been revealed?” Was this scripture quoted and fulfilled in the New
Testament? Read John 12:37-38 _____________________________________
_________________________________________________________________
As these verses make clear, Jesus performed many miracles, but most people still
did not believe in Him. John sees this as a fulfillment of what was written in
Isaiah 53:1.
14. Isaiah 53:3: “… A Man of sorrows and acquainted with grief…” The (NIV)…
“A man of sorrows and familiar with suffering…” Why did Jesus have to
experience these things? Read Hebrews 2:17-18, 4:14-16. _________________
__________________________________________________________________
15. Isaiah 53:4: “Surely He has ______________________ And carried our
sorrows; Yet we Esteemed Him stricken, Smitten by God, and afflicted” Jesus
fulfilled this prophecy Matthew 8:16-17 “16 When evening had come, they
brought to Him many who were demon-possessed. And He cast out the spirits
with a word, and ___________________________________________________,
17
that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Isaiah the prophet, saying:
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
_________________________________________________________________”
Isaiah 53:5 (NIV): “But He was pierced for our transgressions, He was crushed
for our iniquities…”
Transgressions, pesha` (peh-shah), Strong’s #6588: Rebellion, transgression,
trespass. Pesha` comes from the verb pasha`, which means to revolt, rebel and
trespass. Whether as a noun or verb, a trespass had to do with revolting against
the law, God, or government, and was a transgressing, that is, going beyond
established limits. “Rebellion” or “breaking out against” might also describe
pesha`. Isaiah 53:5 shows that the Messiah was wounded (or pierced) on account
of our transgression (pesha`).
(7)
Read Romans 4:25 and 1 Corinthians 15:3
Christ was crucified because we have sinned and are guilty before God. As our
substitute, He took the punishment due us and paid the penalty for our sins, the
penalty of death (Romans 6:23). Therefore we can be forgiven and have peace
with God (Romans 5:1).
16. Isaiah 53:5: “… by His stripes we are healed” Peter referenced this scripture to
1Peter 2:24 “who Himself ____________________________ in His own body
on the tree, that we, having died to sins, might live for righteousness___________
_______________________________________________________ were healed.
17. Isaiah 53:6: “… And the LORD has laid on Him the iniquity of us all”
Isaiah 53:8: “… For the transgressions of My people, He was stricken”
Jesus was our substitute. Write 2 Corinthians 5:21: _______________________
__________________________________________________________________
18. Isaiah 53:7: “He was oppressed and He was afflicted, yet He opened not His
mouth…so He opened not his mouth” Did Jesus keep silent while He was being
accused by others? Matthew 26:59-63, Matthew 27:11-14__________________
19. Isaiah 53:7: “… He was led as a lamb to the slaughter…” Did Philip see Jesus as
the One who fulfilled this scripture? Read Acts 8:32-35_____________________
Isaiah 53:8: “He was taken from prison and from judgment …” Luke 23:1-25
20. Isaiah 53:9: “And they made His grave with the wicked – But with the rich at His
death…” Jesus was buried in a rich man’s tomb. What was the name of the rich
man whose tomb Jesus was buried in? Matthew 27:57-60.__________________
Isaiah 53:10: “...when you make His soul and offering for sin…” 2 Corinthians
5:21 (NLT) says, “For God made Christ, who never sinned, to be the offering for
our sin…”
Isaiah 53:11: “…by His knowledge my righteous Servant shall justify many for
He shall bear their iniquities”. Read Romans 5:15-18 (focus on verse 16, 18).
21. Isaiah 53:12: “…And He was numbered with the transgressors….” What crime
did the two men commit that where crucified with Christ? Mark 15:27 -28
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
Isaiah 53:12: “…and He bore the sin of many…” Hebrew 9:28, “So Christ was
offered once to bear the sins of many…”
22. Isaiah 53:12: “...And He made intercession for the transgressors”. Did Jesus
pray for transgressors (transgress: to violate a law, command, moral code, etc.;
offend; sin) while dying on the cross? Luke 23:34 ________________________
23. In His agony on the cross, Jesus interceded for sinners (Luke 23:34), and
His ministry of intercession still continues today in heaven.
Romans 8:34: “Who is he who condemns? It is Christ who died, and furthermore
is also risen, who is even at the right hand of God, who also _________________
______________________________________ for us. Hebrews 7:25: “Therefore
He is also able to save to the uttermost those who come to God through Him,
since He always lives to ______________________________________________
________________________________________________________________.”
As clearly seen thus far, Jesus fulfilled in great detail several prophecies that were
prophesied around 700 years before He walked the earth. That’s AMAZING!!
Psalm 22 describes many things that were going to happen to the Messiah. Keep
in mind Psalm 22 was also written hundreds of years before Jesus walked the
earth.
Read Psalm 22:1-18
24. Psalm 22:1: “______________________________________________________
Why are You so far from helping Me, And from the words of My groaning?
Matthew 27:46 “And about the ninth hour Jesus cried out with a loud voice,
saying, “Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani?” that is, “_____________________________
________________________________________________________________?”
Read Psalm 22:7-8 and then read Matthew 27:41-44, Mk. 15:29-32, Lk.23:3539
25. Psalm 22:15: “…my tongue clings to My jaws…” He thirsted - John 19:28
After this, Jesus, knowing that all things were now accomplished, that the
________________________________________________________________!”
26. Psalm 22:16: “For dogs have surrounded Me; The congregation of the wicked
has enclosed Me. ___________________________________________________
__________________; Jesus’ hands and feet were pierced. John 20:25-27
“The other disciples therefore said to him, “We have seen the Lord.” So he said to
them, “Unless I see in _______________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
____________________________________________, and put my hand into His
side, I will not believe.” 26 And after eight days His disciples were again inside,
and Thomas with them. Jesus came, the doors being shut, and stood in the midst,
and said, “Peace to you!” 27 Then He said to Thomas, “Reach your finger here,
and look at _______________________________________; and reach your hand
here, and put it into My side. Do not be unbelieving, but believing.”
27. Psalm 22:18: “They ________________________________________ among
them, And _________________________________________________________
Matthew 27:35-36 “Then they crucified Him, and _________________________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
_____, fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet: “They divided My garments
among them, And for My clothing they cast lots.” 36 Sitting down, they kept watch
over Him there.
There are other detailed prophesies in the Old Testament about the Messiah’s
death on the cross that Jesus fulfilled, for instance Psalm 34:20 says, “He guards
all his bones not one of them is broken”. This prophesied that the Messiah would
have no broken bones. Jesus fulfilled this prophecy as well.” (John 19:31-36.)
B) REGENERATION/BORN AGAIN
Read John 3:1-8
28. Write John 3:3: ____________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
29. Write John 3:5: ____________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
(8)
Question: What is regeneration according to the Bible?
Answer: Another word for regeneration is rebirth, from which we get the phrase
“born again.” To be born again is opposed to, and distinguished from, our first
birth, when we were conceived in sin. The new birth is a spiritual, holy, and
heavenly birth signified by a being made alive in a spiritual sense. Our first birth,
on the other hand, was one of spiritual death because of inherited sin. Man in his
natural state is “dead in trespasses and sins” until we are “made alive”
(regenerated) by Christ when we place our faith in Him (Ephesians 2:1). After
regeneration, we begin to see, and hear, and seek after divine things, and to live a
life of faith and holiness. Now Christ is formed in the hearts; we are now
partakers of the divine nature, having been made new creatures. God, not man, is
the source of this (Ephesians 2:1, 8). It is not by men’s works, but by God’s own
good will and pleasure. His great love and free gift, His rich grace and abundant
mercy, are the cause of it and these attributes of God are displayed in the
regeneration and conversion of sinners.
Regeneration is part of the “salvation package,” if you will, along with
sealing (Ephesians 1:14), adoption (Galatians 4:5), reconciliation (2 Corinthians
5:18-20), and many other salvation concepts. Being born again or born from
above is parallel to regeneration (John 3:6-7; Ephesians 2:1; 1 Peter 1:23; John
1:13; 1 John 3:9; 4:7; 5:1, 4, 18). Simply put, regeneration is God making a
person spiritually alive, a new creation, as a result of faith in Jesus Christ. The
reason regeneration is necessary is that prior to salvation we are not God’s
children (John 1:12-13); rather, we are children of wrath (Ephesians 2:3; Romans
5:18-20). Before salvation, we are degenerate. After salvation we are regenerated.
The result of regeneration is peace with God (Romans 5:1), new life (Titus 3:5; 2
Corinthians 5:17), and eternal sonship (John 1:12-13; Galatians 3:26). This
regeneration is eternal and begins the process of sanctification wherein we
become the people God intended for us to be (Romans 8:28-30).
The Bible is clear that the only means of regeneration is by faith in the
finished work of Christ on the cross. No amount of good works or keeping of the
law can regenerate the heart which from birth is “deceitful and wicked above all
things” (Jeremiah 17:9). This concept of the new birth is unique to Christianity.
No other religion offers a cure for the total depravity of the human heart,
preferring instead to outline an often massive body of works and deeds that must
be done to gain favor with God. God has told us, though, that “by works of the
law no human being will be justified in his sight” (Romans 3:20). Total
regeneration of the heart is necessary for salvation. Paul explains this concept
perfectly in Galatians 2:20: “I have been crucified with Christ. It is no longer I
who live, but Christ who lives in me. And the life I now live in the flesh I live by
faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave himself for me.” This is true
regeneration.
C) THOSE FOR WHOM JESUS DIED
Read Ephesians 5:25 and John 10:15
30. Who does Ephesians 5:25 say Christ gave Himself for?_____________________
31. Write out 1 John 2:2:________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
Jesus Not Only Died for the Church, but for the Whole World.
32. Who did Jesus give Himself ransom for? Matthew 20:28 ___________________
33. Who did Jesus taste death for? Hebrews 2:9 _____________________________
34. What did John the Baptist say that the Lamb of God (Jesus) would take away?
John 1:29 _________________________________________________________
These verses make it clear that Jesus died for every human being. One may ask, if
Jesus died for all, then why aren’t all saved? Well, the answer is: He did pay the
price for all to be forgiven, but it’s still up to each individual to make the choice
to repent, put their faith in Christ, and receive Him into their hearts as their Lord
and Savior. No one can make those decisions for anyone. A person must choose
to do those things on their own. Unless an individual makes those decisions they
will never be able to receive what Jesus paid for (forgiveness) and Christ’s death
won’t benefit them in any way.
D) SALVATION – only FOUND IN JESUS CHRIST
If you were to go around and ask people how to get to heaven, you would hear
different answers like “if you do good deeds and just be a good person you will be
ok” or “just believe in some religion or higher power and you’ll make it, because
all roads lead to God.” There are many more answers you would hear, but are
those answers correct? Are those statements really true? In this section we will be
looking at how Jesus Christ is the only way to heaven and how salvation has
already been paid for which means no human being can work their way into
heaven.
Read Acts 4:10-12
35. Does Acts 4:12 limit Salvation’s availability only through Jesus? _____________
Many people don’t like to hear that there is no other name to call on for Salvation
than Jesus. But Acts 4:12 makes clear to us that “there is no other name under
heaven given among men by which we must be saved.” This truth was not
something that the early church made up – it’s what Jesus Himself boldly
declared!
36. Who said in John 14:6, “I am the way, the truth, and the life. No one comes to the
Father except through Me.”___________________________________________
Jesus Christ is the only way to heaven. Why? Because He is the only One who
paid the price for all sin. John the Baptist said of Jesus in John 1:29, “Behold, the
Lamb of God who takes away the sins of the world.”
Because He paid the price for all sins with His blood, it’s only through the blood
of Jesus Christ that mankind can receive forgiveness for their sins.
 Ephesians 1:7: “In Him (Jesus) we have redemption through His blood,
the forgiveness of sins according to the riches of His Grace.”
 Colossians 1:14: “in whom we have redemption through His blood, the
forgiveness of sins.”
 1 John 1:7: “…and the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanses us from
all sin.”
Only the blood of Jesus can cleanse man’s sins away. Jesus is the only answer for
man’s sin problem!
The thing that separates Jesus Christ from all other religious teachers/leaders is
that He dealt with the SIN problem (He died on the cross for the sins of the
world). No one else did that or could have claimed to have done that. All religious
teachers/leaders may have taught a way of life, but the thing they lacked to deal
with is the sin problem (the very thing that separates mankind from God).
Understand a person can live a good moral life, give to charity, and still end up in
hell. WHY? Because OUR good deeds (our works) can’t remove our sins. No
amount of good deeds can take away our sins or pay our way into heaven. Only
the blood of Jesus Christ can take away our sins and pay our way into heaven.
37. We must understand that Salvation is a gift from God; it’s not something we can
earn or work for. Write out Ephesians 2:8-9: _____________________________
__________________________________________________________________
Salvation is a gift from God! “God saved you by his grace when you believed.
And you can’t take credit for this; it is a gift from God. Salvation is not a reward
for the good things we have done, so none of us can boast about it.” Ephesians
2:8-9 (NLT)
You cannot pay for a gift because the gift has already been paid for. The moment
you pay something for a gift, it’s no longer a gift! A gift is FREE! Romans 6:23
(NLT) says, “…but the free gift of God is eternal life through Christ Jesus our
Lord”
One may ask, “Since I can’t work my way into heaven because it’s a gift from
God through Christ Jesus, how do I obtain this free gift of salvation?”
E) HOW TO OBTAIN THE FREE GIFT OF SALVATION
In this section we are going to look at how to obtain the free gift of salvation.

Step 1. Realize that you are a sinner in need of a Savior. Romans 3:23 says,
“for all have sinned and fall short of the Glory of God.” This verse shows us
that all are guilty of being sinners. We must realize we are lost before we can
be found.

Step 2. Confess that you are a sinner to God and ask Him for forgiveness. The
promise of 1John 1:9 is, “If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to
forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.”

Step 3 Repent – repent, metanoeo (met-an-ah-eh-oh) Strong’s #3340 from
Meta “after” and noeo, “to think.” Repentance is a decision that results in a
change of mind which in turn leads to a change of purpose and action.
Without repentance there can be no true conversion. Acts 3:19 says, “Repent,
therefore and be converted that your sin may be blotted out…” If a person
does not repent there is no way they can make it to heaven. Jesus says in Luke
13:3, “I tell you, no, but unless you repent, you will all likewise perish.”

Step 4. Believe - In Acts 16:30-31, the jailer asked Paul and Silas, “…sirs,
what must I do to be saved?” They respond, “Believe on the Lord Jesus
Christ, and you will be saved, you and your household.” Jesus said in John
6:47, “Most assuredly, I say to you, he who believes in Me has everlasting
life.”
You must also believe that God raised Jesus from the dead. Romans 10:9
says, “…if you confess with your mouth the Lord Jesus and believe in your
heart that God has raised Him from the dead, you will be saved.”

Step 5 - You must confess that “Jesus is Lord.” Romans 10:9 (NIV): “That
if you confess with your mouth, ‘Jesus is Lord,’…you will be saved.”

Step 6 - You must receive Jesus into your life as Lord and Savior. John 1:1213 says, “But as many as received Him, to them He gave the right to become
Children of God, to those who believe in His name: who were born, not of
blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God.”
So from the above verses, we see that true salvation takes place when a person
realizes they are a sinner in need of a Savior, confesses their sins, repents
(turns from their sinful lifestyle), confesses Jesus is Lord, believes that Jesus died
on the cross for their sins and rose from the grave on the third day, and receives
Him into their hearts as Lord and Savior. Once a person has done these things
from the heart they are saved! They are born again!
FOOTNOTES
1.
Bible Doctrines: A Pentecostal Perspective pg.98 it is written:
2.
Nelson Study Bible Word Focus page 188
3.
Life Application Bible pg.168 1:3,4
4.
The Full Life Study Bible pg. 174
5.
The Nelson Study Bible pg.2092 10:14
6.
Bible Doctrines A Pentecostal Perspective, pg. 99
7.
New Spirit Filled Bible Word Wealth pg.1072
8.
http://www.gotquestions.org/regeneration-Bible.html
9.
New Spirit Filled Bible Word Wealth pg. 1293
Week 4
Daily Walk with God
finished.
For by one offering He has perfected forever those who are being sanctified.
Hebrews 10:14
Classroom Notes
Week 4
Title: ___________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
4
Gods Faithfulness
Privation developed in Johnny Dorris, a driving hunger to succeed. The moment
he was old enough to leave home he wanted to put his past as far behind him as possible.
Figuring money was the key to this, he planned on making as much as he could. He was
willing to do anything for success, but God had other plans. Johnny had all the things he
had dreamed of at his fingertips when God began to call him. Instead of leaving the hard
places behind Johnny would learn to enter back into those places and lead others out. His
testimony gives hope that the change in Johnny Dorris can happen in them.
For Johnny, nothing came easy. Raised in poverty, he learned as a kid what hard
work meant. Johnny’s dad might leave him with a sledge hammer and a bucket and
expect him to take down a building. His father was a jack-of-all-trades, running the first
second hand store in Southern California and a salvage operation. The family made good
money, but it all went for booze. Abuse and love were all mixed up together for this
young man. Growing up, he had few of the things that other children take for granted.
This would have broken most kids but Johnny was always a fighter, and it just made him
twice as determined to break out of his environment. Johnny as a child was determined to
win. He went out for little league baseball. Too poor to buy a new baseball mitt, his father
found an old three fingered glove, which he put new strings in and gave to Johnny. The
next day at practice all the other kids mocked his funny looking mitt. Johnny was so mad
he could not see straight. Coming home, he threw the glove down, swearing to never play
baseball again. His dad came over and told his son, “Johnny, you don’t understand. This
mitt looks different because it’s special. It’s a ‘magic mitt’.”
Johnny believed, and went on to be an all-star player with the “magic mitt.” This
would be a pattern for his life. Against the odds, he refused to accept defeat, but would
fight to be the winner he knew he could be.
Saints and Sinners
The family was a strange blend of the ideal and the nightmare. His mother was a
fine Christian, but the emotional instability and habits of his father made the home life
dysfunctional. His father was only a part of the problem. The other children were scarred
by the instability. Several of them would end up in prison. Being a younger child in a
huge violent family, Johnny became the target of the other children’s anger and
frustration. It was a miracle he survived. The only person in his family who believed in
him was his mother. A woman of faith and character she struggled to keep the family
from blowing apart. As if things were not bad enough, doctors diagnosed Johnny as
having degenerative arthritis, and his life became a torture chamber. Weeping in pain at
night, the only relief he could find was his mother wrapping warm moist towels around
swollen joints. His mother went to every faith meeting in the United States until her son
was healed.
With more kids than money, no one in the family had enough. It was out of this
need that Johnny saw the power of prayer. For school, he got two Tshirts and a pair of
Levis. There were no fine shirts for the son of poor parents. In Sunday school he heard
that God answered prayer and he asked God to give him some real shirts like the rich kids
had. That week several fine new shirts came into his parent’s second hand store. Putting
those shirts on he knew God was real.
He was developing into a fine Christian. His mother had known from his birth
that Johnny would preach. The test would come during the meeting of a famous tent
preacher. The evangelist was praying for someone he claimed had a devil. Johnny
happened to be sitting where he could see the man reach under his coat and pull out a
bottle with a frog in it. The crowd went crazy when the frog seemed to leap from the
woman’s mouth. The preacher claimed the frog was a demon, but Johnny knew it was a
lie and that night his faith shattered. That lie seemed to make all of Christianity phony,
and Johnny ran hard from God and his mother’s dream of him becoming a preacher. As
strong as his faith had been, anger replaced it. His mom would wait until she thought he
was asleep to slip into his room to pray over him, and he would rise to curse her and her
God. Following a God that allowed his mom to struggle with poverty and a bad marriage
seemed like a bad idea to him. He was going to be rich and famous no matter what he had
to do.
Graduating in the top of his high school class he found himself headed to
Vietnam. His mother prophesied as he left that he would never hear a shot fired. He
laughed at her, but her words would prove to be true. Upon arrival in Vietnam he was
separated from those he came over with. Johnny alone got transferred to a
communication center buried so deep underground it could withstand a nuclear bomb hit.
All of those men he had trained and come to Vietnam with him would die in the next
year. Johnny never even heard a shot fired.
Back on Track
He was tired of running. When he came home from Vietnam, he knew he needed
to get right with God. He recommitted his life to God shortly after leaving the service and
became a board member of the church in Maywood, yet his life was a roller coaster of
spiritual ups and downs. Burned out and discouraged Johnny was ready to leave by the
time Mike came to take the church. The former pastor had suspected this and tricked
Johnny into making a one year commitment to stay. He may not have been proud of
all he had done, but you could always count on his word. When the pastor got the
promise, he told Johnny he was leaving. Bound by his word and unable to leave, his
attitude stunk. When Mike Neville came to visit him for the first time, he left a Lenny
Bruce tape playing to offend him. Johnny wanted to dislike Mike but he could not shake
the fact that Mike and Donna Neville were the real thing.
A turning point in Johnny’s life was when Mike decided to put men in the key
public roles in the church. Until that time women did most of the major jobs. Mike had
Johnny start to lead songs. He could not do anything half way. If he were going to stand
in front of people, he was going to do everything he could to back Mike up and make the
church a success.
At first they ran many programs at Praise Chapel (Then known as Rosewood Full
Gospel Assembly), but more and more frequently, the church began to link into the
Spirit. Soon the gimmicks were scrapped and the church began to explode as it met
peoples needs. On the way to a conference in 1980 Mike and Johnny drove through
Ontario, California. Looking at all the houses, Mike made the comment, “This would
make a great place to plant a church.” While Johnny liked the idea of starting churches,
he was not planning to be the planter. While spiritually rejuvenated, he still dreamed of
success and money. He mocked the idea of becoming a Pastor himself. On that
Friday night of the conference, while the choir was singing, “Go ye into all of the
world,” Johnny knew that God had called him to Ontario. When Johnny came back, he
started to hold meetings in Ontario. Thirty people were soon coming out to a small living
room so he went looking for a building. He found a rundown little house on Euclid, that
the owner was asking $600 a month for. Johnny talked him down to $300, and with a
little remodeling a church was born on April 20, 1980.
The church would face some of the same struggles the mother church had. Its first
ugly contact with prejudice came when Johnny brought a friend in from Mexico to
preach. Services were good and some Hispanics in the area came out and got saved. This
angered some whites that had been coming. Johnny made it clear that they were a church
that was going to be open to all people. On a Sunday morning he drew a line, “If you
cannot accept these people and love them, then you need to leave!” Four families did
leave. These were the people who had the money, while those new converts seemed to
just have problems. It was not an easy time, but when Johnny went into the ministry he
gave up dreams of being a millionaire. It was souls that he was after and they were
coming in.
The Break
Johnny attacked the problem of revival like everything else, it was all out, and if
you got in the way he was going to run you over. One memorable service was on a
Sunday night when he preached on “Mad Dogs for Jesus.” Until then the church had
been mainly Catholic women whose husbands stayed as uncommitted as they had when
their wives went to mass. Johnny was not going to leave things that way. He preached
that night like he never had before, telling them, “This was the night they needed to
believe for their husbands.” These women got so excited that several ran out of the
service before it was even over. They headed home with fire in their eyes to “nail the old
man.” Margaret Espinoza had always been very reserved. Her husband Philip was an
alcoholic and she had already packed his bags to throw him out. That night she went
home and woke him up, “I’m sick of your drinking,” she yelled at him. It so shocked
him, that he got delivered and saved that same night. In family after family the husbands
did not know what hit them, but they got saved that night. It was not long until as many
men were coming as were women. Several years later Philip would go out to pastor the
church in Hayward, California.
In the New Testament church, whole families got saved and baptized, and the
same thing started to happen in Ontario. The first big family was the Sagosta family.
They had eleven children and the majority locked into the church. Another key family to
come in was the Espinozas. It was a large influential family in the Ontario Hispanic
community. Alex and Jimmy were prominent men headed for the top. Their goal was to
make a million dollars, and they did not care how they got it. When word began to spread
through the community about the dramatic change in these men’s lives, people wanted to
know more about what could do this. More and more people were coming out, first
to see, and later to get involved.
The Maywood church was regularly sending out new works. While back in the
Maywood church things were exploding, it was hard for the people in these small
churches to feel the real force of what they were a part of. Mike decided to change this by
having a conference. This became a way to fire these new converts up.
In a conference the churches would all come together. These early conferences
only numbered a few hundred, but God made them feel huge. A couple of successful
pastors would come in to challenge these churches for missions, consistent living, and
church planting in the night services. During the day the pastors of the smaller churches
would preach. Each church could bring out some key couples so they could catch the
vision they were a part of.
Al Pimentel and his wife Loretta had been coming to the Ontario, California
church sporadically. Al had a great job at the phone company and saw himself as doing
the church a favor by going there. The conference shook him. He was mad at first, but
sitting in an evening service God gave him a vision. He saw his brothers and him not only
saved, but out preaching. In that one service he could picture how the ‘whole’ fit
together. He could not contain himself!
When they got back to the motel, he called everyone he knew, telling them how
they had to get saved and join this church, the greatest church in the world. His brothers
started coming in, and finally their parents. Then the cousins started getting saved. Three
of the brothers would end up in the ministry. Paul drove a Datsun 710 to church with 11
people in it and his wife brought a second car with others.
On Holt Avenue
The revival in Ontario was explosive. They moved out of that first building into
another building on Holt Avenue to make room for the crowds. Johnny’s hardheadedness and lack of tact soon had him in trouble with the city over permits. The city
inspectors red-tagged his building and refused to turn the power on. Johnny loved a fight.
He rented a generator and thumbed his nose at the authorities. People did not care. You
could not find a place to sit in that little southern California oven. Often they were
without any power, cooling or parking but they had a great presence of God. The church
was unstoppable. The only cooling was some dry ice in a swamp cooler and a few fans
that blew the hot air around. Lights flickered on and off and people dripped with sweat,
but few of those coming seemed to notice. On Friday night they would head down to the
strip where the low riders cruised. It was not unusual to stay until 1:00 in the morning.
Ontario’s strip was a wild scene. Drive-by shootings and gangs were a huge problem. In
the middle of it all were the kids from Praise Chapel singing and testifying. This
radicalized people. No one could deny that these Christians were changing both their
lives and their city. Just praying a prayer Friday night did not solve all their problems. As
some of these came into the church they brought their problems with them. Services were
not just about doctrine and the retelling of Bible stories. The sermons had to deal with the
problems of today. The challenge to Johnny was to get people to deal with the sins in
their life: the person that they were sleeping with whom they were not married to, the
money they were stealing, and the need to love their family. Johnny was born for this
hour. His finger pointing and “thus saith the Lord” common, he confronted peoples lives
through preaching, dramas and discipleship classes. Emotionally charged altar services
with people weeping, was and is, as common as guitar players on MTV.
Church was exciting and in touch with peoples lives and needs. Like most of the
Praise Chapel churches, they seldom just sing three choruses and have a sermon. The
church is ready to break with the program to meet a need. One memorable service was
when Johnny decided to preach on the occult. Johnny was thoroughly covering all the
bases, naming names and specifically showing books and symbols that a Christian has no
business messing around with, when a young woman started screaming. Johnny called
her up to the front. Her family had brought her out knowing something was horribly
wrong but were unable to help her. As Johnny prayed she fell to the floor growling and
yelling in a strange voice. Some disciples jumped her, but five men were not able to hold
her down. Demon after demon was named and cast out, and those that left church that
night, went home believing in demon possession.
It was not all emotion. In another service Johnny traced “the trail of blood”
through the Bible. Pointing out how our sins were paid for by the blood of sacrifice.
Johnny made the teachings come alive by tying the Old Testament into the New, by
showing that Christ was that sacrifice. Here were foundations for Christians. Looking out
at the crowd of ex-gang members you would never think they would sit through two
weeks of preaching from only two verses in Hebrews. Johnny did it; he believed in these
people. Knowing they could handle even complicated truth, if it was biblical, he gave it
to them.
The Core
It was there in those crowded services and wild outreaches that the core formed.
So many gang members were getting saved that a tattoo shop on the corner began to feel
threatened. The owner was heard mumbling about getting Johnny if he did not quit
ruining his business. By then the church was not real worried by threats. In the services
were some of the toughest men and women in Ontario. Johnny was their pastor and they
would protect him. The church was running over 200 people and would have had more if
there was anywhere to put them.
Richard and Lori Joy would be the first couple to be sent out of the Ontario Praise
Chapel. In 1984, when Richard got saved it was just in time! Invited out by a friend to a
revival service, there was little to impress you. He walked into a room where about
fifteen people were listening to a wild evangelist, but Richard knew God had brought him
there.
For ten years he had been involved heavily in the martial arts. He was working
out at several different studios, when he got a chance to go professional as a full contact
fighter. Promised money and fame, Richard knew that he needed something
different. Problems with alcohol or drugs brought many to Christ, but Richard had a bad
temper. When he lost it, he lost it. He had knocked out his girlfriend several times in
fights that went from yelling to physical abuse. Fear was the only reason she stayed with
him. Lori knew Richard would kill her if she left. After he got saved he stayed involved
in the martial arts for a while but it began to bother him. How was it possible that the
same hands that one night he lifted in praise the next night he used to beat someone up
with? He left the fighting behind and threw himself completely into the gospel. Richard
was not one to take instructions. The year before he got saved he had eleven jobs, but
with Johnny he met someone that he could respect. Richard would work as assistant
while Johnny was sick, then pioneer a church, evangelize through the fellowship and end
up in Riverside, California pastoring. There today, a great church is birthing under his
unique gifts and talents. Frank and Renate Navarro was the second church planted. They
went to Haywood, California. The church was now committed to planting churches. Paul
and Norma Diaz went to San Bernardino, California. Paul Diaz would move to Oregon
and Al and Loretta Pimentel took the San Bernardino church. Frank and Renate Navarro
would leave Haywood, California a thriving church, to go to Mainz, West Germany, as
the first overseas work out of the Ontario Praise Chapel.
Crusades
One of the greatest thrills a Christian can experience is to enter a third world
nation to take part in a miracle crusade. The receptivity and need in these countries make
them fertile ground for the miraculous. For a few thousand dollars pastors and people can
be influenced in ways undreamed of in America. Larry Neville had always felt a draw
towards missions. Working with Foursquare he had moved to the Philippines. It was a
natural step for Praise Chapel to get involved in this. Preaching a crusade in another
country is always a gamble. You may make the investment in time and money and see
only a small return, but there are those times when God, the needs, and the place come
together in an explosive mixture. Each country and city is different. You are dependent
on national pastors to set up meetings and advertise. Johnny had paid his dues in the
Philippines.
He later went into the Dominican Republic with Danny Mancha and Joe
Menchaca where they started a series of meetings that looked like a waste of time. The
crowds were small and tough, but the team had come to preach and they did. The
monsoons hit after a couple of nights and things worsened. As Johnny was trying to
preach, pages in his Bible were washing out, even his pockets were overflowing with
water. The Dominican pastors have worked with other westerners and were waiting for
these men to leave but they just stuck it out with a crowd of a hundred people. That night
more miracles happened than almost any crusade they would ever preach. That same
night, the pastors were encouraged and for the next few nights, the place was filled with
people getting healed and saved. Johnny and Mike have committed a large part of their
time to overseas. Partnering with Larry Neville in Asia, they began taking younger
pastors overseas with them to help in the crusades in 1991. This would have great impact
on many of these men’s lives.
Called to Preach
Nothing makes these churches more unique or biblical than the fact that they raise
up preachers inside their own walls. Discipleship is not just a phrase but a practice. The
pastors intentionally avoid doing everything and will allow someone else to give the altar
call at some of the churches biggest outreaches. The desire is to raise up others, and that
cannot be done without an opportunity to develop. On outreaches, or at special services
the church gets excited when some green and nervous young man stands up for the first
time to preach. The miracle is that if men get a chance to minister, the Spirit can break in
and turn them into tremendous preachers. For Paul Pimentel this happened while he was
teaching a home Bible study on the Holy Spirit. In a meeting with the Bible study leaders,
Johnny told the men, “Pray for people to receive the Holy Spirit.” This scared Paul. It
was one thing to teach and something else to trust God to use him. Until that point he was
a skeptic. He had seen some people fall out but he figured it was the evangelist pushing
them over. That night, when he prayed, the first person he laid hands on started speaking
in tongues and went down under the anointing of the Spirit. The second person fell also,
and laying there, began to speak in tongues. It was the greatest experience of his life, to
know that God could use him.
Tested
For the church and Johnny the biggest tests would be when he got hit with a
crippling disease. He was going at a pace that would have worn out two men. In Europe,
he had picked up an infection, and while preaching a revival in Tucson, Arizona, he
started to run a 105-degree temperature but said nothing. On the way home he was in a
car wreck and hit his head brutally on the windshield of the car. Arriving home he
collapsed. At first the doctors could not pin any disease down, although he was loosing
his coordination, and his general health was deteriorating badly. Johnny, who was always
proud of his ability to handle anything, was becoming helpless. His brain had started to
swell and he could not remember anything.
For months he was forced to lie in a darkened room doing nothing. He needed
help to walk or take a shower. The church would come and sing under his window and he
could not even come outside to thank them.
In the church, the members rallied to carry on. For six months the church
functioned without a pastor. During this time many future leaders rose up, linking to
Johnny and his wife. The doctors gave no hope for recovery. When Johnny finally could
get out, he was not really well. At a conference, God miraculously healed him. Called out
for prayer, it was all he could do to make it to the front, but the power of God hit him and
the symptoms began to recede. From that day God began to renew Johnny’s call to pray
for the sick. Services often include prayer lines. Just as concerned for emotional problems
as for physical there is a new emphasis on helping people break out of wrong ways of
thinking from their past. Ontario is experiencing a new wave of revival as it prepares to
reach it’s communities real needs.
Week 4
Topic: Sanctification
SANCTIFICATION
A) THE MEANING OF SANCTIFICATION
Sanctified is defined: To make holy; set apart as sacred; consecrate. To purify or
free from sin.
Sanctified. (John 10:36) hagiadzo (hag-ee-ad-zoe); Strong’s #37: Compare
“hagiography” and “Hagiographa.” To hallow, set apart, dedicate, consecrate,
separate, sanctify, make holy. Hagiadzo as a state of holiness is opposite of
koinon, common or unclean. In the Old Testament things, places, and
ceremonies were named hagiadzo. In the New Testament the word describes a
manifestation of life produced by the indwelling Holy Spirit. Because His
Father set Him apart, Jesus is appropriately called the Holy One of God (John
6:69)
(1)
Sanctification as separation from the world and setting apart for God’s service
is a concept found throughout the Bible. Spoken of as “holy” or “set apart” in the
Old Testament were the land of Canaan, the city of Jerusalem, the tabernacle,
the temple, the Sabbath, the feasts, the prophets, the priests, and the
garments of the priests.
(2)
In the Scripture, Sanctification has both a primary and a secondary meaning.
It is important that these are kept in the proper order. The first thought that
comes to most minds when this subject is mentioned is that of cleansing, but this
is not its primary meaning.
a. The primary meaning – a dedication, consecration, or setting apart for
some specific and holy use. In the Old Testament, many inanimate
(lifeless, spiritless) things were said to be sanctified. A few examples
are:
(3)
Fill in the blanks (all Scriptures are written in the NKJV).
1. A house: Leviticus 27:14: And when a man ___________________________
_________________________________________________, then the priest shall
set a value for it, whether it is good or bad; as the priest values it, so it shall stand.
2. A field: Leviticus 27:16: If a man ___________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________, then your valuation shall be according to the seed for it. A
homer of barey seed shall be valued at fifty shekels of silver.
77
3. The vessels of the temple: 2 Chronicles 29:19: Moreover ________________
_________________________________________________ which King Ahaz in
his reign had cast aside in his transgression _______________________________
____________________________________________; and there they are, before
the altar of the LORD.” This signifies that these vessels were set apart for the use
of the worship of the Lord. They could be used for no other purpose.
Belshazzar’s culminating sin the night God destroyed him was that he took the
vessels which had been set apart for the worship of God and drank wine from
them in worship of heathen gods (Daniel 5:3-5).
(4)
In the sanctification of each of these things, no thought of moral cleansing is
implied. They were simply separated to the service of the Lord. It is important
for every Christian to realize that he is a chosen vessel, set apart for a very special
purpose for the glory of God. In this sense, he is already sanctified.
4. The firstborn of Israel were set apart, sanctified unto the Lord: Exodus 13:2
“________________________________________________________________,
whatever opens the womb among the children of Israel, both of man and beast; it
is Mine.”
5. Jeremiah was sanctified before he was born: Jeremiah 1:5: “Before I formed
you in the womb I knew you; _________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
I ordained you a prophet to the nations.”
This could not mean that Jeremiah was made perfect, but rather that he was set
apart, consecrated, unto the service of Jehovah. Jesus is said to have been
sanctified. John 10:36 speaks of “him, whom the Father hath sanctified, and
sent into the world.” “For their sakes I sanctify myself”, said the Lord (John
17:19). Jesus was already perfect, but these verses mean He was specially set
apart for the purpose of coming into the world to provide redemption for
mankind. The popular Greek word for “church” is ekklesia, which means “the
called-out ones.” Each member of the Church is especially set apart to bring
glory to God. He is sanctified unto Him in this initial sense of the word.
(5)
6. As we see in the Old Testament, it was most often the places and objects of
worship that were called “set apart” for God’s honor and use. In the New
Testament, it’s God’s people who are “set apart” for God’s honor and use.
2 Timothy 2:19-21: Nevertheless the solid foundation of God stands, having this
seal: “The Lord knows those who are His,” and, “__________________________
__________________________________________________________________
_________________________________________________________________.
20
But in a great house there are not only vessels of gold and silver, but also of
wood and clay, some for honor and some for dishonor. 21 Therefore if anyone
cleanses himself from the latter ________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
_____________________________for the Master, prepared for every good work.
b. The secondary meaning of sanctification involves cleansing and
purging from moral defilement. This is a progressive experience.
It is like a connoisseur of fine brass who was searching through a pile of junk on
the outskirts of an Eastern city, when he suddenly spied an old, battered brass pot.
It was dirty, stained, and beaten up, but his practiced eye recognized a thing of
value. He made his way through the junk and picked up the old pot and set it
apart by itself. In so doing, he sanctified that vessel. This is sanctification in its
initial application. Of course he must spend many hours cleansing, straightening
out the dents, and polishing the old pot until it becomes a thing of beauty to grace
his living room table. This process is sanctification in its second application.
(6)
B) THREE ASPECTS OF SANCTIFICATION
Traditionally the doctrine of sanctification is categorized into three aspects. We will
look at all three aspects.
1. Positional Sanctification
(1) Positional sanctification is that state of holiness imputed to the Christian at
the moment of their conversion to Christ. It denotes not so much one’s spiritual
condition as his spiritual position. (It is another way of expressing the great
doctrine of justification.)
(7)
The word justified means to be declared righteous, to be innocent or acquitted
by a court of law. God see’s believers as innocent – just as if they never sinned!
When you gave your life to Christ and put your faith in Him. At that moment You were justified!
7. Romans 5:1: “Therefore, having been ________________________________,
we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ”
8. Galatians 2:16: “Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law
but by faith in Jesus Christ, even we have believed in Christ Jesus, that we might
be _______________________________________________________________
and not by the works of the law; for by the works of the law no flesh shall be
justified”
9. Positional sanctification is clearly taught in Hebrews 10:10, “by that will
________________________________________________________through the
offering of the body of Jesus Christ ___________________________________.”
Hebrews 10:10 (NIV): And by that will, we have been made holy through the
sacrifice of the body of Jesus Christ once for all.
The words rendered “made holy” involve a single Greek word (hēgiasmenoi)
often rendered “sanctify” (Hebrews 10:14, 29). Here it occurs in a tense that
makes it plain, along with the rest of the statement, that the sanctification is an
accomplished fact… sanctification is for him a functional equivalent of the
Pauline concept of justification. By the sanctification which is accomplished
through the death of Christ, New-Covenant worshipers are perfected for guiltfree service to God (Hebrews 2:11).
(8)
10. The initial act of sanctification is positional. The moment a person is born
again he is said to be sanctified. 1 Corinthians 6:11: “And such were some of
you. ______________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________ in the
name of the Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God.
11. 2 Thessalonians 2:13: “But we are bound to give thanks to God always for
you, brethren beloved by the Lord, because God from the beginning chose you for
__________________________________________________________________
and belief in the truth”
This is positional Sanctification. At this time the Holiness of Jesus is imputed
to the believer. He may not yet be holy in his daily living, but the Holiness of
Jesus is put to his account, much like the Righteousness of Jesus is put to the
account of the believer when he is justified. Christ is made unto us both
Righteousness and Sanctification. “But of him are ye in Christ Jesus, who of
God is made unto us…righteousness and sanctification…” (1 Corinthians
1:30). There seems to be a difference between righteousness and holiness.
Righteousness is a legal expression and has to do with rightness. It applies to
conduct- what a man does; while holiness is related to character - what a man
is.
(9)
12. Believers are called saints the moment they are saved. 1 Corinthians 1:2: “To
the church of God which is at Corinth, to those ___________________________
_______________________________________________________, with all who
in every place call on the name of Jesus Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours:”
Sanctified comes from the same word as saint (Greek hagioi, meaning “holy
ones” most holy thing, a saint)
The Bible teaches that every born-again believer is a saint. The New
Testament refers to believers as saints fifty-six times! Even the people of Corinth,
with all of their struggles with sin, were called saints. Again, 1 Corinthians 1:2
says, “To the church of God which is at Corinth, to those who are sanctified in
Christ Jesus, called to be saints, with all who in every place call on the name of
Jesus Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours” The words “…called to be
saints…” This reads literally, “called saints”. The “to be” is in italics, signifying
that these words were not in the original text, but supplied by the translators. The
Corinthian Christians were not to be saints; they were saints, but anyone reading
the epistle of 1 Corinthians is well aware that this church was far from being a
perfect church. In fact, they are accused of being carnal and guilty of numerous
dreadful sins. But they illustrate this first aspect of Sanctification. They were
positionally holy, having the holiness of Christ imputed to them, but they were
far from manifesting His Holiness in their practical living. In 1 Corinthians 1:8
Paul speaks of them as “blameless”, and then he proceeds throughout the
remainder of the book to blame them for everything. The following are also
examples of Christians being called “saints”: Ephesians 1:1; Colossians 1:2; and
Jude 1. The basis of this Sanctification is the Sacrifice of Jesus Christ on the
cross: “By that will we have been sanctified through the offering of the body of
Jesus Christ once for all.” (Hebrews 10:10) “Therefore Jesus also, that He
might sanctify the people with His own blood, suffered outside the gate.”
(Hebrews 13:12).
(10)
According to the word of God you are a SAINT! Say it out loud “I’m a saint!”
Say it again “I’m a saint!”
13. Why do you think it is important to know that you are a saint? ____________
__________________________________________________________________
Here is why it is so important you that know you are a saint: until you know and
believe who you are in Christ you’ll always walk defeated and beat up inside
wondering if you’re saved because you made a mistake! Guess what, we’re all
going to make mistakes! What I want you to understand is that it’s not your
mistakes that make you “unholy”; it’s willful – deliberate, continued
disobedience to God that does! Hebrews 10:26 (NIV) says, If we deliberately
(*or willfully sin) keep on sinning after we have received the knowledge of the
truth, no sacrifice for sins is left, (*added for emphasis)
You may be thinking “I don’t feel like I’m some kind of saint.” Join the club, we
all feel that way! That’s why you can’t base your relationship or your
standing with God on your feelings! Your foundation must be built on what
the Word says. God wants you to put your faith and trust in His Word not
your feelings.
Now once God has made us holy we start on the path of growing into being the
new people he wants us to be. That leads to the second aspect of sanctification.
2. Progressive Sanctification
The 2nd aspect of sanctification is progressive sanctification. This is what
most people think of when the subject of sanctification is talked about.
(2)
Progressive sanctification refers to the process in our daily lives by which
we are being conformed to the image of Christ. It is a process whereby God is
continually making us more and more like Jesus and less and less like the world.
It is the process of becoming what we are in Christ. This involves the putting off
of the old habits of lying, stealing, backbiting, etc., and putting on the Christ-like
qualities of honesty, mercy, and love.
(11)
I want you to keep something in mind as you study this section. We don’t
gradually get better and better and then become a Christian. We get justified
first, then God gradually makes us more and more like Him (sanctification.)
14. 2 Corinthians 3:16-18: Nevertheless when __________________________
the veil is taken away. 17 Now the Lord is the Spirit; and where the Spirit of the
Lord is, there is liberty. 18 But we all, with unveiled face, beholding as in a mirror
the glory of the Lord, ___________________________ into the same image from
_____________________________________, just as by the Spirit of the Lord.
Just as a baby needs to grow step by step, we go through a process of growth as
believers. It takes time to grow from spiritual infancy to spiritual maturity.
15. 1 Peter 2:2: as newborn babes, ________________________the pure milk of
the word, that _______________________________________________ thereby
In the following verses I want you to notice we have a part to play in our growth.
16. Hebrews 12:14: ___________________ peace with all people, and holiness,
without which no one will see the Lord
Hebrews (NIV): “Make every effort to live in peace with everyone and to be
holy; without holiness no one will see the Lord.”
17. Ephesians 4:21- 32: if indeed you have heard Him and have been taught by
Him, as the truth is in Jesus: 22 that you put off, concerning your former conduct,
the old man which grows corrupt according to the deceitful lusts, 23 and be
renewed in the spirit of your mind, 24 and that you put on the new man which was
created according to God, in true righteousness and holiness.25 Therefore,
______________________________, “Let each one of you speak truth with his
neighbor,” for we are members of one another. 26 “Be angry, and do not
sin”:____________________________________________________, 27 nor give
place to the devil. 28 Let him who stole __________________________________
____________________________, working with his hands what is good, that he
may have something to give him who has need. 29 Let ______________________
_______________________________________________, but what is good for
necessary edification, that it may impart grace to the hearers. 30 And do not grieve
the Holy Spirit of God, by whom you were sealed for the day of redemption. 31
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________ be put away from you, with all malice. 32 And be
kind to one another, tenderhearted, _____________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
Did you notice in the previous verses the words “desire” (1 Peter 2:2), “make
every effort” (Hebrews 12:14), “put off” (Ephesians 4:22), “put on” (Ephesians
4:24), “put away” (Ephesians 4:25, 31). These are things that we do, choices we
make, actions we take. The believer is to be actively involved in submitting to
God’s will, resisting sin, and seeking holiness.
God has purposely decided to give us an opportunity to be involved in the
process of our growth. Our part is to respond in faith and obedience to what He
is telling us to do (take the first step). Once we choose to, God will empower us
to do what we could never do in our own strengthen.
18. Our process of growth has two parts - God’s part and ours. This is clearly
seen in Philippians 2:12-13: “Therefore, my beloved, as you have always
obeyed, not as in my presence only, but now much more in my absence, _______
______________________ your own salvation with fear and trembling; 13 for it is
_____________________________ both to will and to do for His good pleasure.”
Notice in verse 12 Paul said to “…work out your own salvation with fear and
trembling” (that’s our part – our choice) and then in verse 13 He says, “…it is
God who works in you both to will and to do His good pleasure” Verse 13
(NLT) “God is working in you, giving you the desire and the power to do what
pleases him.” (God’s part)
Philippians 1:6 assures us of God’s ongoing work in us until the day we see
Christ. “being confident of this very thing, that He who has begun a good work
in you will complete it until the day of Jesus Christ”
19. 2 Peter 1:2-3 teaches us that God has given to us all the power we need to
live a godly life. Grace and peace be multiplied to you in the knowledge of God
and of Jesus our Lord, 3 as ____________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
through the knowledge of Him who called us by glory and virtue
2 Peter1:2 (NLT): “By His divine power, God has given us everything we need
for living a godly life. We have received all of this by coming to know Him, the
one who called us to Himself by means of his marvelous glory and excellence.”
This verse is encouraging to me! It helps me to know that I can live a godly life
because God has given me the power to do it! Stop saying you can’t live a holy
(godly) life or that you can’t break free from certain addictions or hurts or pains
because you can through Christ! You can do all things through Christ who
strengthens you! (Philippians 4:13)
Say out loud, “I can do all things through Christ who strengthens me! I can live a
godly life! Because God has given me all the power I need to do it!”
20. Hebrews 10:10: “By that will we have been ____________________through
the offering of the body of Jesus Christ _________________________________”
21. Hebrews 10:14: “For by one offering He has __________________________
those who ________________________________________________________”
Hebrews 10:10, 14 (NIV): “And by that will, we have been made holy through
the sacrifice of the body of Jesus Christ once for all…14 For by one sacrifice he
has made perfect forever those who are being made holy.”
The finished work of Christ in dying for sin once and for all (Hebrews 10:10)
has perfected (Hebrews 10:1) forever those who are being sanctified, that is
those who have been set apart to God (Hebrews 10:10). Notice that the
sanctification spoken of in verse 10 is positional; it refers to our justification, the
fact that we have been declared righteous. However, in this verse (Hebrews
10:14), sanctifications refer to the gradual process by which believers are being
made more and more perfect.
(12)
Sanctification is not the process of me trying really hard to become something I
am not. Sanctification is the process of beginning to live out what I already
am! At the moment of salvation God, changed our spiritual DNA.
(13)
Say out loud: “I am a sanctified person who is being sanctified.”
Sanctification refers to two things:
 The FINISHED ACTION of being made holy
 The DAILY PROCESS of becoming holy
Sanctification is both a finished action and a daily process. It’s a lot like
marriage. When you get married you say “I do”, and then spend the rest of your
life living out those two words. The finished action of the wedding ceremony
then has to be lived out in the daily process of married life.
(14)
3. Ultimate/Complete and final sanctification
The 3rd aspect of sanctification is complete/ultimate and final sanctification.
(3)
Ultimate sanctification is that state of holiness that we will not attain to in
this life, but will realize when we are finally in the presence of God: This
anticipation of perfection is called the doctrine of glorification. Glorification is
(15)
the future and final work of God upon Christians, where he transforms our mortal
physical bodies to the eternal physical bodies in which we will dwell forever
(1 Corinthians 15:35-55). Glorification will come to pass when the believer
sees the Lord face to face in heaven (Revelation 21:1-7).
22. Complete and final Sanctification. Sinless perfection and being wholly
sanctified await the coming of the Lord Jesus. At that time we will be delivered
from the body of this flesh: Philippians 3:20-21: “For our __________________
____________________________, from which we also ____________________
_____________________, the Lord Jesus Christ, 21 who ____________________
_____________________________________ that it may be _________________
_________________________________________________________________,
according to the working by which He is able even to subdue all things to
Himself.”
(16)
23. 1 John 3:2: “Beloved, ___________________________; and it has not yet
been revealed what we shall be, but we know that when He is revealed, we shall
be like Him, _______________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________.”
Upon life’s end, believers who have kept true to Christ will be in a permanent
relationship with God that will not be subjected to failure. We will have a settled
character of holiness.
(17)
So as we seen in this study Sanctification is categorized into three aspects
1. Positional
2. Progressive
3. Ultimate/Complete and final sanctification
FOOTNOTES:
1.
Hayford hand book pg. 753
2.
Hayford hand book pg. 753
3.
4.
5.
Foundations of Pentecostal Theology pg. 237-238
6.
7.
author unkown
8.
author unkown
9.
10.
11.
author unkown
12.
The Nelson Study Bible Hebrews 10:14 writes pg. 2092
13.
Foundations A purpose-driven discipleship recourse (Tom Holladay & Kay Warren) pg.
14.
Foundations A purpose-driven discipleship recourse (Tom Holladay & Kay Warren) pg.
15.
author unkown
16.
17.
Bible Doctrines: A Pentecostal Perspective pg. 154
Week 5
Daily Walk with God
Introduction to the book 1 Timothy
Author: Paul
Date Written: About A.D. 64, from Rome or Macedonia (possibly Philippi), probably
just prior to Paul’s final imprisonment in Rome.
Sometimes the most difficult part of a teacher’s job is to let the students go, to let them
graduate and make their way in the world. One can sense this kind of anxiety in Paul’s
first letter to Timothy. He affectionately calls Timothy “a true son” (1:2), charging him
again and again to remain faithful to what he had taught him (1:18; 4:12–16; 5:21; 6:11–
13). The letter concludes with Paul’s heartfelt cry: “O Timothy! Guard what was
committed to your trust” (6:20).
Timothy had accompanied Paul for years (Acts 16:1–3; 17:15; 20:4), assisting him and
acting as his liaison to a number of churches. Paul had not only taught Timothy the
essentials of the Christian faith, he had modeled Christian leadership to him. Now Paul
was leaving Timothy in charge of the church at Ephesus. From Macedonia, Paul wrote to
encourage his “son” in the faith. In effect, this letter is Timothy’s commission, his orders
from his concerned teacher, the apostle Paul.
Historical Setting
Timothy was a native of Lystra in Phrygia (see Acts 16:1–3). His father was Greek, and
his mother Eunice and grandmother Lois were godly Jewish women (see 2 Tim. 1:5;
3:14, 15). It was through the influence of these women that Timothy learned the Hebrew
Scriptures as a child. Paul calls Timothy a “true son in the faith” (1:2), suggesting that he
was converted during Paul’s first missionary visit to Lystra (see Acts 14:6, 19).
At the beginning of Paul’s second missionary journey, Timothy was chosen by Paul to
accompany him and Silas (see Acts 16:3). Since they would be preaching to Jews, Paul
had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:3), and evidently the leadership of the church laid
hands on Timothy (4:14; 2 Tim. 1:6). He traveled with Paul and Silas helping them in
their evangelization of Philippi and Thessalonica. Apparently he remained in
Thessalonica (see Acts 17:10) and then joined Paul and Silas in Berea. In Corinth, Paul
employed Timothy as a liaison between himself and the church in Thessalonica (see the
Introduction to 1 Thessalonians). Later he used Timothy as a liaison again, this time to
the church in Corinth, to teach the believers there (1 Cor. 4:17; 16:10). Acts does not
record Timothy’s travels during this period. He reappears in Ephesus (Acts 19:22), where
Paul commissioned Timothy and Erastus to prepare the churches in Macedonia for his
arrival. Timothy remained in Macedonia and accompanied Paul to Corinth, where
presumably Paul wrote his letter to the Romans (see Rom. 16:21).
Then Timothy, along with six others, spearheaded Paul’s journey to Troas (see Acts 20:4,
5). Later he comforted Paul in Rome during the apostle’s first imprisonment (A.D. 60–
62), sending greetings to the Colossians (see Col. 1:1), Philemon (see Philem. 1), and the
Philippians (see Phil. 1:1). During Paul’s imprisonment, Timothy traveled to Philippi to
encourage the believers there and then report back to Paul in Rome (Phil. 2:19). After
Paul’s release, Timothy traveled with him to Ephesus. Timothy stayed there to confront
the false teachers who were infiltrating the church, and Paul went on to Macedonia,
where he wrote his first letter to Timothy (1:3). He wrote his second letter to him from
prison (2 Tim. 1:8), imploring Timothy to come quickly. This was probably Paul’s last
letter, for he was soon to die. If Timothy did come quickly, he would have been with him
as his “true son” in the final days before his execution (see 2 Tim. 4:11, 21).
Themes
The central purpose of 1 Timothy is found in 3:15: “I write so that you may know how
you ought to conduct yourself in the house of God, which is the church of the living God,
the pillar and ground of the truth.” The church is God’s primary vehicle for
accomplishing His work on earth (see Matt. 16:18–20). The Lord has ordained that men
and women who have trusted Him as Savior should be involved in working out His will
in local assemblies around the world (see Heb. 10:24, 25).
Paul wrote 1 Timothy in order to instruct his young protégé on how the church should
function and on how mature men and women of God should interact in it (6:11–16).
Specifics are given on developing and recognizing godly leadership and avoiding false
doctrine in the church (3:1–13; 4:1–6). Paul insists that Christian maturity should be
expected in leadership, while it is developed in the lives of all believers (4:6–10). Paul
offers Timothy a whole list of extremely practical advice for leading a church. As he
faced the problems and hardships of ministry in a local church, Timothy must have
repeatedly read Paul’s letter for the valuable insights it offers (4:15).
In this letter Paul presents Jesus as the “one Mediator between God and men” (2:5), and
reminds Timothy, his young apprentice, that “God was manifested in the flesh, justified
in the Spirit, seen by angels, preached among the Gentiles, believed on in the world,
received up in glory” (3:16). Jesus came to earth to save sinners (1:15) by giving Himself
as a ransom for all (2:6). Paul wants Timothy to understand that this One who is both
God and Man not only has our salvation in mind but is also the source of spiritual
strength, faith, and love (1:12, 14). No wonder Paul wants Timothy to focus on Jesus as
he faces the challenges of ministry. Jesus is the Savior in every and all circumstances
(4:10).
[] 1 Timothy chapter 1
finished.
Memory verse
For the word of God is living and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword,
piercing even to the division of soul and spirit, and of joints and marrow, and is a
discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart.
Hebrews 4:12
Classroom Notes
Week 5
Title: ___________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
5
Small Cities Accomplish Big Things
The Ontario church was not technically the first church out of Maywood. It was
the first planted on purpose. The first church went into Arizona in 1978. Mike was not
looking to start a church, but God intervened. In Kingman there were men and women
critical to the future and God reached in and exercised his Lordship option. A mark of
Praise Chapel was an ability to see Gods finger prints on actions they would not have
chosen. Allen Cates felt God deal with him to start a church in Arizona. The timing was
not great for the Maywood church. Unable to do much more than blow a kiss and say we
will pray for you, they sent Allen and Carol Cates off.
Allen started services outside Kingman in Chloride, Arizona, in a bar room. They
cleaned up the spilled beer and bottles left over from Saturday nights party and held
services Sunday mornings. Nothing exceptional happened until 1979 when he moved his
deadly dozen to a small store front in Kingman, Arizona.
Kingman is a great little town with a four season climate set between mountains
and desert. Tourists fill it in the summer and Las Vegas is close enough to escape to for
shopping and eating. Its worst feature is a wind that blows all the time. Setting just across
from California on Interstate 40, (the major east-west highway in America) it was a small
town of 25,000 that was on the move. When the church opened there were not 50,000
people within fifty square miles. Today that whole section of the state is exploding with
growth from gambling, tourists and people just looking for a good place to live. It was an
ideal spot for a new church.
Aggressive Evangelism
In 1979 there were maybe 20 people in the church, but Gods promise to those
“faithful in small, being given much” was about to kick in. The pastor was an awesome,
walking, talking soul winning machine. He antagonized some but he left in his wake a
strong impression, one that forced people to make a decision. A favorite pastime of Allen
was to stir up a devil. Not in the figurative sense either. In the Bible Jesus had this happen
quite often. In modern Christianity it has become less common. It is sad that at a time
when universities are looking into the occult, and movies advertise the power of Satan,
the churches act like it is not real. Allen knew God was bigger and loved nothing better
than to run head on into someone who began to manifest like out of a Hollywood horror
movie. Allen did not wave any crosses or mumble the Lord’s Prayer when facing a
demon. He would as often as not grab hold of the person afflicted and just cast that thing
out. During one service he had a man come at him with a knife. Fred Thurman was just
able to grab him before the knife hit Cates. After the man was delivered, he became a
member of the church. It gave the church great faith that the God they served was bigger
than the devils that were getting more real every day in America.
The building stunk, sometimes literally when the old toilets ran over into the
sanctuary. They did not have a thousand square feet to meet in, but God was drawing
some key people together. The history of a great church is not the story of a pastor only
but of a group of people that God brings together. In the New Testament we can see this
in the books Paul wrote. He filled these letters with the names of the people that
had made a difference in those cities and in his life. Christ himself came not to build an
audience but to make disciples and release those men and women into the world.
Praise Chapel found, that if they would pray and be obedient, that there were
people ready and waiting to respond in building a church. A key factor in this church
would be Lloyd Wissinger. He got saved in his trailer, and from that moment he became
one of those exceptional people addicted to the gospel. Lloyd loved church and started
attending every meeting he could find, and before long heard about the Kingman Praise
Chapel church. After a visit, God locked him into the church. Loving people, he made
everyone feel welcome, but above all he loved God and was described as a man that
“oozed” with the love of God.
Building a Core
Art and Donna Pearls were another key link. He was a converted Jew that took
over the follow-up ministry. You could not shake him or his faith. Carl Friedrich was a
local bar owner and car dealer. Cates was looking for work and got a job at his car lot,
and started preaching at him. Carl went to another church and even had a drink on
occasion with his pastor. Carl seemed to have it together. Headed toward becoming a
millionaire, Carl at first saw this preacher as someone to have fun with. Anyone who was
always talking about Jesus was weird, and Carl put the preacher through the mill. He was
trying to discredit the man, but when he could not break him down he started listening to
him. When Carl left his respected church to attend this small store front, it shook the
whole city, as well as greatly helping the finances of the Kingman church.
The Kingman church was built on excitement. You never knew what was going to
happen next. Praying for one woman, the pastor took a little oil and put it on her
forehead. She looked at him and said, “Doesn’t the Bible say to anoint with oil?” He
looked at her and said “you’re right,” and took the lid off the oil and splashed it in her
face and poured it over her head. It was unorthodox, spontaneous and always interesting.
The worship was alive and masterful. Even traditional songs were carried in a
contemporary style. Lead and bass guitar were just part of the music: saxophone,
trombone, drums, key boards and vocals would drive the music home. Little towns do not
have a lot going on and that church was one of the most interesting places in town. In a
larger city the church is often forced to compete with other churches and a thousand
secular options. Kingman was a vacuum that the church filled.
The church’s goal was to get people saved and they took advantage of every
opportunity to present the gospel. At Christmas, they rented flatbeds and the church rode
through the neighborhoods caroling. They did not stop with just music, they shared their
testimony and even once preached a sermon about hell. Allen was one of the most
determined and effective soul winners alive, and his zeal fired up those around him,
(sometimes to excess) but always to some effect.
Don McCamish
Revivals and music would be two of the big draws in the early days. Don
McCamish (an evangelist from Southern California) was a real factor in the
church. Don is Donna Neville’s father and an old-time Pentecostal preacher with a gifting
to fit in anywhere. He had a special gift in those early days to come into a small church
and cause a spiritual earthquake. Don was the guy that could draw the best crowds and
pray for the most notable miracles. A good musician, he would start a service with songs.
Breaking into some of the great choruses of Pentecost he would have people lifting their
hands and clapping. Shifting gears, he would pick up his Bible and set down his guitar. A
gifted preacher and story teller, Don was always interesting. A favorite topic was the end
times, but it was just as likely for Don to make some story of the Bible come alive. If one
word were to describe him, it would be encourager, but the big attraction was when God
used him in The Word of Knowledge or prophetic ministry. Then the encouragement was
not just from Don but from God also.
Don would often line up everyone in the church and pray for them. If they had
pain, it would go, but the most exciting thing was when Don operated in a word of
knowledge ministry. This is referred to in I Corinthians. It is where God, who knows
everything, speaks a word into the heart of an evangelist about the person he is praying
for. It was not uncommon for Don to tell a young man or woman about their past and
give them hope for their future. They salvaged many a new convert by a critical word at a
critical time.
Tim and Teresa Masters
Teresa Masters was sitting in a revival crying. She wanted so badly to be the
typical wife with the normal family. Don had no idea who she was or even that she was
married. Having her stand he told her, “Your husband will be in church and standing
beside you.” At the time they were separated and he was seeing another woman but it
gave Teresa hope. She went down to the church and put a bed in an empty room and did
nothing but pray and read her Bible. Tim shortly after that got heavily convicted and went
over to their old house. He and Teresa got it right and he came into the church. Knowing
music was bad for him he quit playing professionally and started selling cars. All of his
talent was turned toward the church.
The church had gotten the best musicians in town saved. Their band, “New
Beginnings,” began playing every community event from chili cook-offs and parades to
“battle of the bands.” Even the schools allowed the band in. It gave the church a high
community exposure and a positive image. After church it was not unheard of to take the
instruments into a restaurant and take over, with the band starting to play.
Favor
In 1980 they grew to over one hundred people, then came a great opportunity,
when a conventional church building became available. This was a town that liked the
traditional and when people went to church they wanted a church building not a store
front.
Many Pentecostals had been going to non-Pentecostal churches and now Praise
Chapel became the place to go. That year the church would leap by another
hundred members. Christianity at its best believes that anything is possible. The disciples
as they followed Jesus began to see that God could and would do the impossible. Donna
Pearls was backing out of her drive way and did not pay attention till it was too late.
Screams filled the air. The worst nightmare of a parent was reality; she had run over her
own daughter. The leg was a mess, but the mother was not going to a hospital without
prayer. She ran her over to the church and the congregation prayed. When they finally got
to the hospital, they discovered the girl was fine. Prayer for the Kingman church was like
white glue or salt: you used it on everything. People prayed for each other, for their dogs
and chickens if your car had a problem prayer might work better than a mechanic.
One lady in the church had been diagnosed with terminal cancer. Ninety percent
of her liver was gone and so was all hope for her. Sue Frank worked with her and talked
her into coming to church as a last hope. She is still healed and alive. In another service a
woman in a wheel chair came out of it walking, and never went back. There were failures
too, but it was the successes that kept them going.
Mustard Seed
A great legacy of Kingman and of Praise Chapel would be a willingness to
believe God. Kingman had planted Fred Thurman into Phoenix, in a service he prayed for
a small club footed baby. Standing back in awe, he watched as those legs untwisted and
grew out before his eyes. Praise Chapel would see churches grow to exceptional size, but
the real power of what God was doing was in small churches releasing couples into
ministry. The New Testament is the story of the small church. Persecuted and restricted
because of the impossibility of finding buildings, the groups were small, but big in vision.
In America today the majority of churches are small churches. A church that has over 50
people Sunday morning is larger than most churches in the country. Only 7% of churches
in America have attendance of over 200. Most churches are small churches and Praise
Chapel discovered how to harness the power of this size congregation.
While the Kingman church is one of the largest churches in the fellowship today
the churches planted out of it outnumber those in any Sunday service by several times.
Mike and Donna have built into the pastors an understanding that in multiplying they can
accomplish the most for God. What would make the Kingman church special would not
be it’s huge size, but the couples that would come out of it. The first church sent out was
Stan and Linda Elms into Dolan Springs, Arizona, a small city about 40 miles away. Fred
and Talona Thurman went to Phoenix to pioneer. Stan and Linda Elms and Art and
Donna Pearls moved East to start churches in Louisiana. Fred and Talona turned the
church over to Mitch Thurman and went to Long View, Texas. Carl and Bonnie Friedrich
went to Buena Park, California, a church now running ???? with ???? churches out of it.
Tim and Teresa Masters then were sent to Tyler, Texas, then moved to Santa
Clara, California. Dusty and Becky Hughes went to La Puente, California. Jeff and
Rosemary Adams into Las Vegas, Nevada. The Christian life is not a call to what is easy.
No church is planted without a price to the mother. To Kingman that price would on
occasion be large. Sending their best hurt in finances and attendance, but the greatness of
the church is that they have not faltered.
Taking the Cross
Winning the world is a costly affair. Not every church planted is a success. The
best Christians are often those that have been broken. Out of the ashes of a life stretched
to the breaking or a church shaken to its core often come the strongest people and greatest
congregations. Here is where trust builds. Some of those put out are stories of heartbreak.
Insensitive people and a difficult city often force a couple to leave disillusioned and
wounded. For many pastors the greatest day in their life was the night they had hands laid
on them to take a city for Christ. But dreams can become nightmares, and for some
couples their most humiliating experience was when they had to come home,
embarrassed and confused. If anything would make this group special it would be that
they cared for the wounded and the successful. Believing the promise that “all things
work together for good.”
The tragedy of the church world is that it often can only deal with success.
Ministry is more an art form than some mechanical process. Success is often a mystery.
Many in Praise Chapel would be willing to take the chance of pastoring, because they
knew that they would be treated with dignity in success or failure. What was expected
was they do their best. In that environment, there is no failure.
Seeing the Humor
Nothing is more interesting than a gathering of church planters. It is not just
miracles they have seen but every type of person imaginable. They can tell you stories
that leave you laughing or crying. Most churches start in the cheapest building with less
than ideal locations and equipment. Because of these poor beginnings, those first people
can be from the bottom of the social rungs. It is only those with the greatest need that
would come to a pioneer church. Virgil was a guy afraid to set in front of a window.
Paranoid, he thought all the world was against him. Virgil was always ready to believe
the worst. As a movie was about to run and the lights went out, Virgil yelled out, “Oh
great, now I’m blind, that’s all I need.”
Stan was the type described by the statement “the lights are on but nobody is
home.” The pastor was making a point about living holy, and how that we need to be
careful about what we look at. To drive the point home he said how it would be wrong if,
Steve (another guy in the church) were to go to Circle K and look over the counter at the
dirty pictures. That would be tempting himself. Stan stood up and yelled, “That’s all
right Steve, I do that too.” Because of their location it is not uncommon to have people
come by panhandling. Most of the pastors will help a guy with food, but are not
interested in paying for a drunk. It can sometimes get interesting.
One guy kept showing up in a baby church in Texas. He tried to say that his arm
was bad, and would hold it out stiff from his body, but he kept forgetting he could not
move it. It became a game about who would give up first. The guy always got some food
but it almost made him mad because that was not what he wanted. He wanted money to
get drunk with. He got a new idea and showed up at the church and said that his uncle
had died and he needed a bus ticket to go to the funeral. They took him to the bus station
and bought a one way ticket. The guy all the way there was pleading to just give him the
money. They shipped him off to Miniola, Texas on a one way ticket, and he never did
come back and bother the church. Not every church would do great, but the fact was that
Kingman had sent them into the harvest. Many of these couples have moved to different
churches and ministries, and represent some of the best leadership in the fellowship.
Howard Pennington
Today the Kingman church is throbbing with new life through the ministry of
Howard Pennington. Howard got saved in 1976 in Bullhead, Arizona. Howard had just
gotten out of the Penitentiary for dealing cocaine in Alaska, and knew what it was like to
have your life collapse over night. The man that he was dealing with had gotten busted
and he was turning in his old contacts to get off himself. When Howard landed in
Anchorage he was already under surveillance by the FBI. A federal swat team jumped
him.
Howard heard the bull horns declaring that the house was surrounded and to
“come out with your hands up.” Twenty years old and scared to death, they tore up the
carpet and hid the drugs the best they could. When they finally opened the door, there
were police and agents everywhere. Howard found an M16 pushed into his back. Hands
grabbed him. Shoved and threatened, he was drug outside to lie in a foot and half of snow
for a half hour.
Howard had been heavily into the drug scene, both in selling and using them. He
figured this was the way a young man could get rich. At 19 he owned his own home on
the Colorado river, had a new corvette, Harley Davidson, motor home, ski boat, and
$100,000 cash put away. With all of that there was still a void.
Pam
The one thing that was different was his wife. She did not drink or do drugs. She
was constantly telling Howard they needed a change. It was when he got out of jail that
he started to listen. A good friend of Howard’s was Bobby Burris. They had gotten
loaded
together in the past and Bobby had just gotten saved when Howard came back to
Bullhead, Arizona. He began to hound Howard about coming to church with him. There
was nothing Howard wanted to do less. Bobby was not going to give up. At the time
Bobby was getting married and Howard felt like he needed to be at the wedding. The
wedding was in the middle of a revival. Howard’s wife Pam headed for the altar and got
saved that night. Howard was shaken. He felt something there that was real. He came out
the next night to the revival, and by the third night he was a Christian. When he got
saved, it was a change from night to day.
A wild sinner, his Christianity would be full out also. Immediately he tried to
reach others. Howard was out preaching not many days later with the bull horn. Upset at
others resistance, he found himself cussing. “I don’t give a #%$#.” A guy in the
background was trying to get his attention; he yelled out, “Howard, you can’t cuss while
your preaching.”
Howard gave a barber the biggest thrill ever when he walked in after getting
saved. His hair came to his belt loops, and when he walked into the barber shop the place
came to a stop. There were six men waiting for a hair cut and they all looked over. The
barber asked, “What can I do for you?” “I’m looking for a haircut,” Howard told him.
The guy that was getting a hair cut took the apron off and said, “Go ahead, I’ll wait.”
No Compromise
Howard’s roots were in wild and straight ahead evangelism. Like some of the
great evangelists of old his method was to set himself on fire and people would come to
watch him burn. Only Howard might not just build a spiritual fire but a real one if it
would work. One night he and a friend decided to blast a KOA camp ground with the
gospel. They got up on a hill with a PA and started preaching. A man came out of a RV
with a 22-caliber rifle loaded with a banana clip. “Pack it up,” he yelled at them.
With more zeal than wisdom they decided to stay and preach anyway. The man started to
shoot at them. He fired round after round into the speaker until it would not work and
then came storming up the hill. Shoving the rifle into Howard’s throat he fumed, “If you
say another word I’m going to blow your brains out.” Suddenly the man realized what he
was doing. Falling to his knees, he started saying, “You’re crazy, you’re crazy.” They
started to witness to him, and the man came out to church and got saved. Howard left
Bullhead and pioneered several churches. His first was in Hemit, California and then in
Las Vegas, Nevada. It was in Anchorage, Alaska that he made some of his biggest
impact. Building a thriving church there, he left it after a few years to come back to the
lower fifty States. With a couple stops between he landed in Kingman. Offered several
opportunities to pastor, it was Kingman that he knew God had spoken to him about.
New Birth
There, God linked Howard and the congregation together. The church had fallen
on some rough days. The crowds were small and the debt was high, but the core was still
there and looking for a pastor to lead them. The flames of revival were not dead just
banked.
In crusades, they made a positive influence on the city. It opened the door to the
Jail. It was there where they saw a need that others were not filling. Starting as Chaplains
in the jail, they began ministering to around 70 men a week in several services a week.
Tim Wilson was living in the park, sleeping in the bushes. He and his girl friend Patty
were alcoholics. Tim ended up in jail and got saved, he told them how to get a hold of
Patty. She got saved and moved in with the Pennington’s. When he got out of jail, Tim
and Patty got married, and started up a drug and alcohol treatment program called Jacob’s
Ladder. Later John Pool would take this over and turn it into a phenomenally effective
tool for helping people and the church. There in that small town they have the favor of
judges and police. They are seeing family after family come into the church “broken” and
end up “restored.” “They grew in favor with God and men” is a scripture that has
meaning in Kingman.
On the fourth of July, as the gulf war was raging, they did a large drama
presentation in the park. There were up to 7,000 people there. The drama portrays the
freedom that we have and how that is rooted in men that have given their lives. At the
end of the presentation over 7,000 were on their feet with their hands over their hearts.
Several old veterans came up and said, “pastor that was powerful.” The Kingman church
is still today a powerful testimony of what any church with vision can do. Out of that
small city has come church after church, many of these churches are larger than the
mother church, but none bigger in vision. Today they are linked into the harvest. Sending
their pastor overseas, stretching to plant other churches, evangelizing their part of the
Western United States t is a church that many a mega church could learn from. A
testimony that big town or small, God uses us all.
Week 5
Topic: Part 1: The Word of God
A) THE BIBLE IS THE WORD OF GOD
God is a God who desires to reveal Himself. He does not remain silent like the gods of
the heathen, both ancient and modern. The Lord takes pleasure in making Himself known
to His creatures. He is pictured as a God of love, love must always communicate itself,
and that revelation must come from God Himself. The thoughts of a man can only be
disclosed by man himself. Likewise, only God can make Himself known. The God of the
Bible is a God who speaks, from creation all down through history, God revealed Himself
by speaking. He spoke and the universe sprang forth. “By the word of the Lord were the
heavens made, and all the host of them by the breath of His mouth” (Psalm 33:6).
Through the years He had conveyed His Will and purpose by speaking to chosen men,
with the greatest of all revelations in the Person of Jesus Christ, the Word Incarnate. “In
the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God and the Word was God…And
the Word was made flesh and dwelt among us…” (John 1:1-14). “God, who at sundry
times and in divers manners spoke in time past unto the fathers by the prophets, hath
in these last days spoken unto us by his Son…” (Hebrews 1:1- 2). It has pleased God
that all these revelations of Himself should have been preserved for mankind today in the
book we call the Bible… All of God’s great purposes and plans for mankind are revealed
only in the written word, the Bible. There is a view, held rather widely in some
intellectual circles that the Bible is the account of Man’s age-long efforts to find God. If
this were so, there would be in it no authority or sense of Divine Revelation. It would
merely contain the account of man’s groping for truths far above his abilities to obtain,
rather than the Bible containing man’s effort to find God. It is the account of God’s effort
to reveal Himself to man.
(1)
B) THE NAMES OF THE SCRIPTURES
The Bible - Our English word “Bible” comes from the Greek word biblos meaning “a
book”. “The book [biblos] of the generation of Jesus Christ” (Matthew 1:2); also from
biblion, a diminutive form of biblos, meaning “little book”, “And there were delivered
unto Him the book [biblion]…and when he had opened the book [biblion]” (Luke
4:17). The word biblos comes from the word given to the inner pulp of the papyrus reed
on which ancient books were written.
(2)
The Bible is referred to by many names, in the following verses write the name it’s
called.
1. Mark 12:10, 15:28; John 2:22, 7:38, 10:35; Romans 4:3; Galatians 4:30_____
2. 2 Timothy 3:15-16, Romans 1:2_______________________________________
3. Romans 3:2 _______________________________________________________
98
4. Mark 7:13; Romans 10:17; 1 Thessalonians 2:13; Hebrews 4:12 ___________
C) BIBLE OVERVIEW
The Bible records the words and acts of:
 God
 Man
 Satan
The Bible is one Book, but it is also many books written by at least forty (40)
different authors, over a period of not less than 1500 years. Many of these authors
never saw each other, yet its unity and continuity are so apparent it is easy to think of
it having just one author – and that none other than God Himself.
(3)
The Bible consists of a total of 66 books which is divided into two sections known as
The Old and The New Testaments. The word “testament” was originally translated
“covenant”, (the word covenant means - a binding agreement: A formal contract)
and signifies the thought that each is a covenant which God made with His people.
The Old Testament
The Old Testament was written before the earthly ministry of Jesus Christ –
Approximately 1450 B.C. to 430 B.C. It consists of 39 books, commonly divided into
4 sections
1. The Law – Also known as the Torah – the Torah is the first 5 books in the
Bible: Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers and Deuteronomy
2. The History – There are twelve books total: Joshua, Judges, Ruth, 1 Samuel,
2 Samuel, 1 Kings, 2 Kings, 1 Chronicles, 2 Chronicles, Ezra, Nehemiah and
Esther.
3. The Psalms, Poetry and Wisdom – There are 5 books total: Job, Psalms,
Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, and Song of Solomon.
4. The Prophetic Books – There are a total of 17 books.
The Prophetic Books are grouped into two titles The Major Prophets and the
Minor Prophets. Both are just as important and are equal in value.
 The Major Prophets are not called major because of their message, but
because of the length of the books. There are 5 books and each was
written by the author of the title: Isaiah, Jeremiah, Lamentations
(Jeremiah), Ezekiel, and Daniel.
 The Minor Prophets are called minor because of the length of the books
as well. There are 12 books: Hosea, Joel, Amos, Obadiah, Jonah, Micah,
Nahum, Habakkuk, Zephaniah, Haggai, Zechariah, and Malachi.
5. These divisions are in keeping with Jesus words in Luke 24:44. What division
does He mention? ________________________________________________
These three sections (the Law of Moses, the Prophets and the Psalms)
comprise all of the Old Testament.
6. Sometimes the Old Testament is more briefly referred to by what two names?
Matthew 5:17, 11:13, Acts 13:15 ___________________________________
There was a period of approximately 400 years of silence between the writing
of the last book of the Old Testament and the first book of the New
Testament.
The New Testament
The New Testament consists of 27 books commonly divided into 5 sections.
1. The Gospels - The first four books in the New Testament: Matthew,
Mark, Luke and John
2. The Acts of the Apostles – One book known as the Book of Acts
3. The Epistles of Paul – There are 13 books total, and all were written by
the Apostle Paul: Romans, 1Corinthians, 2Corinthians, Galatians,
Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians, 1Thessalonians, 2Thessalonians,
1Timothy, 2Timothy, Titus and Philemon
4. General Epistles – There are 8 books total that consist of the letters
written by other men of God: Hebrews, James, 1 Peter, 2 Peter, 1 John,
2 John, 3 John and Jude
 These general epistles were written by other apostles and leaders of
the early church.
 They provided guidance, encouragement through persecution and
warnings against false teachings.
 The title of each book identifies the author EXCEPT Hebrews.
5. The Book of Revelation – the last book of the New Testament, it is a
prophetic book of the end time events.
D) THE INERRANCY OF THE SCRIPTURES
Inerrancy: Lack of error; infallibility. The belief that the Bible is free from
error in matters of science as well as those of faith.
The inerrancy of the Scripture means that in its original autographs the Bible
contains no mistakes. In the original languages in which it was written, it is
absolutely infallible - without error whatsoever.
(4)
7. One may ask – “From where does this doctrine of inerrancy come?” From
the scriptures themselves! It claims to be inspired by God. Write out 2
Timothy 3:15-16 ________________________________________________
THE WORD OF GOD. The absolute authority of the Bible over our lives is
based in our conviction that this Book does not merely contain the Word of God,
but that it is the Word of God in its sum and in its parts. This text testifies to this,
describing the actual process of this inspiration (inbreathing of life): 1) It is the
word of the Holy Spirit. Theopneustos (Greek), translated “inspiration of God,”
literally means “God-breathed”. This describes the source of the whole Bible’s
derivation (that is, “all Scripture”) as transcendent of human inspiration. The
Bible is not the product of elevated human consciousness or enlightened human
intellect, but is directly “breathed” from God Himself. 2) 2 Peter 1:20, 21
elaborates this truth and adds that none of what was given was merely the private
opinion of the writer (v.20) and that each writer involved in the production of the
Holy Scriptures was “moved by” (literally, “being borne along”) the Holy Spirit.
This does not mean that the writers were merely robots, seized upon by God’s
power to write automatically without their conscious participation. God does not
override those gifts of intellect and sensitivity that He has given His creatures.
(Beware of all instances where individuals claim to “automatically” write
anything at any time, for the Holy Spirit never functions that way.) 3) 1
Corinthians 2:10-13 expands on this process by which the revelation of the Holy
Scriptures was given. V. 13 says that even the words used in the giving of the
Bible (not just the ideas, but the precise terminology) were planned by the Holy
Spirit, who deployed the respective authors of the Bible books to write,
“comparing spiritual things with spiritual” (literally, “matching spiritual words to
spiritual ideas”). This biblical view of the Bible’s derivation is called the plenary
verbal inspiration of the Scriptures, meaning every word is inspired by the Holy
Spirit of God.
(5)
The Scriptures are true and dependable: “All Scripture is God-breathed”
(NIV). The doctrine of the inspiration of Scripture is vitally important, and a
doctrine that Satan has attacked from the beginning (“Yea, hath God said?” Gen.
3:1). It is inconceivable that God would give His people a book they could not
trust. He is the God of truth (Deut. 32:4); Jesus is “the truth” (John 14:6); and the
“Spirit is truth” (1 John 5:6). Jesus said of the Scriptures, “Thy Word is truth”
(John 17:17)…Whatever the Bible says about itself, man, God, life, death,
history, science, and every other subject is true. This does not mean that every
statement in the Bible is true, because the Bible records the lies of men and of
Satan. But the record is true.
(6)
The Word of God is True! There are No Errors in Scripture
8. Numbers 23:19: “God is not a man, that He should ____________________,
Nor a son of man, that He should repent. Has He said, and will He not do? Or
has He spoken, and will He not make it good?”
9. Psalm 19:7-9: “The _______________of the LORD is __________________,
converting the soul; The testimony of the LORD is sure, making wise the
simple; 8 The statutes of the LORD are _____________________, rejoicing the
heart; The commandment of the LORD is ________________, enlightening the
eyes; 9 The fear of the LORD is clean, enduring forever; The judgments of the
LORD are __________________________________and righteous altogether.”
10. Psalm 119:142: “Your righteousness is an everlasting righteousness, And
Your law is ___________________________________________________.”
11. Psalm 119:160: “The ____________ of Your word is __________________,
And every one of Your righteous judgments endures forever.
12. John 17:17: “Sanctify them by Your truth. Your ______________________.”
13. Titus 1:2-3: “in hope of eternal life which God, who ___________________,
promised before time began, 3 but has in due time manifested His word
through preaching, which was committed to me according to the
commandment of God our Savior;”
14. Hebrews 6:18: “that by two immutable things, in which it is ______________
____________________________, we might have strong consolation, who
have fled for refuge to lay hold of the hope set before us.”
15. Revelation 21:5: “Then He who sat on the throne said, “Behold, I make all
things new.” And He said to me, “__________________, for these words are
_____________________________________________________________.”
According to these verses all of God’s word is perfect, right, faithful, and true! If
every word is from God, then there cannot be errors because God is infallible and
makes no errors! Because God cannot lie, the Word of God is true!
Consider Psalm 119:105, 130, which teaches that Scripture is designed to give
understanding even to the “simple.” It would be contradictory to claim that
something containing error can lead to understanding. Similarly, in 2 Timothy
3:15, God’s Word is said to give wisdom, which would be impossible if it
contained mistakes.
Many other passages (such as Isa. 55:10–11; John 17:17; Titus 1:2; Heb.
4:12; 6:18) say that God cannot lie; He inspired the writing of Scripture through
the Holy Spirit; Scripture was written clearly and contains specific, truthful
information; it should not be changed in any way; and it is adequate for guidance
in all matters of Christian living. These claims are totally inconsistent with an
errant Bible, but they do support inerrancy.
(7)
What warning and command is given about the Word of God in the following verses?
16. Deuteronomy 4:2, 12:32__________________________________________
17. Proverbs 30:6___________________________________________________
18. Revelation 22:18-19______________________________________________
Notice toward the beginning (Deuteronomy 4:2, 12:32) in the middle (Proverbs
30:6) and at the end of the Bible (Revelation 22:18-19) God warns against
tampering with His word, by adding to it or taking from its message!!!
Revelation 22:18–19 and Deuteronomy 4:2 come at the inerrancy issue from a
different angle. They teach that God’s Word should not be added to or subtracted
from. Take note that this command occurs in both the Old and New Testaments.
Also observe that Deuteronomy is the concluding book of the Old Testament
Law, and Revelation is the last book of the New Testament as well as of the entire
Bible. There is little doubt that this injunction covers the entire Bible. Unless
God’s Word is without error, a command not to add to or subtract from Scripture
loses its significance.
(8)
Inerrancy was Taught by Jesus
The most compelling evidence supporting the inerrancy of the Bible is the
testimony of Jesus Christ. To all Christians, Jesus is God which means His
opinion on the inerrancy of Scripture must be accepted as truth. Jesus believed
and taught that the Hebrew Bible was inerrant, not only in matters of faith and
practice, but in its prophetic, historical, geographical, and scientific data. Jesus
also predicted the writing of the New Testament under the power of the Holy
Spirit, therefore putting a stamp of approval on its inerrancy.
Jesus Certifies the inerrancy of the Old Testament
Jesus either quotes or refers to the Old Testament to teach religious truth or
resolve issues. Jesus considered the Hebrew Old Testament completely
authoritative; He never questioned its truthfulness. He did not find one error or
inconsistency in it. He based many of His arguments from it and referred to it as
the SCRIPTURES. He taught that whatever the Old Testament pronounced was
the last word on the subject at hand, and He used it to rebuke the Jewish leaders
when they misapplied Scripture; “Jesus answered and said to them, “You are
mistaken, not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God.”“ (Matthew 22:29).
For Him to use Scripture in this manner would be meaningless unless He
considered it inerrant. In the following verses did Jesus refer to the Old Testament
as the Scriptures? Answer Yes or No.
19. Matthew 21:42 _________________________________________________
20. Matthew 26:53-54 _______________________________________________
21. Luke 4:21______________________________________________________
22. John 5:39______________________________________________________
Jesus on the Old Testament as History
The most compelling evidence that Jesus considered the Old Testament to be
inerrant was His reference to Old Testament passages in a historical sense. He
referred to many Old Testament persons and events (including some of the most
amazing events in history that have always been questioned by critics). Keep in
mind that He did not refer to Old Testament people and events as allegories or
myths. He took them literally and historically and thereby clearly endorsed that
those people really lived and the events really took place! The following
passages illustrate this.
In the following verses listed write the Old Testament event/person(s) Jesus talks about.
23. Matthew 12:40__________________________________________________
24. Matthew 12:41__________________________________________________
25. Matthew 12:41-42_______________________________________________
26. Matthew 12:3___________________________________________________
27. Matthew 17:10-13_______________________________________________
28. Matthew 19:5___________________________________________________
29. Matthew 23:35__________________________________________________
30. Matthew 24:15__________________________________________________
31. Matthew 26:2___________________________________________________
32. Mark 12:26 ____________________________________________________
33. Luke4:25 ______________________________________________________
34. Luke 4:27______________________________________________________
35. Read Luke 17:26-27. Who did God speak these words to? Genesis 2:23-24
_______________________________________________________________
36. Luke 17:28-29__________________________________________________
37. Luke 20:37-38 __________________________________________________
38. John 3:14-15 ___________________________________________________
39. John 6:49 ______________________________________________________
40. John 7:19 ______________________________________________________
41. John 7:22 ______________________________________________________
In these passage, Jesus authenticates the literal creation of Adam and Eve
(Matthew 19:3–6, Genesis 1:27; 2:24), that Jonah was a real person who really
spent three days in the belly of a “great fish” (Matthew 12:38–41, Jonah 1:17),
Jesus refers to Noah, the worldwide flood, Lot, and the city of Sodom (Luke
17:26–30, Genesis 6, 19), the supernatural feeding of about two million Israelites
during their forty years of wandering in the wilderness (John 6:49, Exodus 16)
the burning bush, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Moses (Luke 20:37–38, Exodus 3:1–
6), and many more things!
Jesus Certifies the Inerrancy of the New Testament
In the following verses list what will the Helper, the Holy Spirit, do?
42. John 14:26: “But ______________________________, whom the Father will
send in My name, _____________________________________, and bring to
your remembrance all things that I said to you.”
43. John 16:12–13: “I still have _______________________________________,
but you cannot bear them now. 13 However, when ______________________,
has come, ____________________________________________; for He will
not speak on His own authority, but whatever He hears He will speak; and He
will tell you things to come.”
In these passages, Jesus certifies the inerrancy of the New Testament by
predicting it will be written and that the Holy Spirit will superintend its
authorship. By this He confirmed the inerrancy of the soon-to-be-written New
Testament just as convincingly as He confirmed the divine authorship of the Old
Testament.
(9)
FOOTNOTES: THE WORD OF GOD 5a
1.
Foundations of Pentecostal Theology pg 5-6
2.
3.
Foundations of Pentecostal Theology pg 8
4.
Foundations of Pentecostal Theology pg 15
5.
Spirit Filled Life Bible- Pg 1714 Kingdom Dynamics- 3:16
6.
The Bible Exposition Commentary
7.
Defending Your Faith: Reliable Answers for a New Generation of Seekers and skeptics: By Dan Story
8.
9.
Week 6
Daily Walk with God
Introduction to the book 2 Timothy
(1)
Author: Paul
Date Written: About A.D. 66 or 67, from prison in Rome. After a year or two of
freedom. Paul was arrested again and executed under Emperor Nero.
When death nears, priorities change. In light of mortality, what used to seem significant
may dim in comparison to one’s ultimate fate. That is why we listen to a person’s “last
words.” When all is said and done, everyone wants to know what gave that person hope
in the face of death. Second Timothy is Paul’s “last words.” From a cold, lonely Roman
prison, the aged apostle Paul wrote his final instructions to his protégé Timothy. Paul
knew that this letter might well be his final contact with Timothy; his execution was most
likely imminent. He implored Timothy to come quickly to his side. But in case he did not
make it, Paul imparted his last words of encouragement to his “son” in the faith.
(2)
Setting
The Book of Acts ends with Paul under house arrest in Rome (Acts 28). But many
scholars believe that Paul was acquitted, as he had expected (Phil. 1:19). From sporadic
evidence in the Pastoral Epistles, we can trace Paul’s travels after his imprisonment. He
probably visited Crete (Titus 1:5), Ephesus (1 Tim. 1:3), Macedonia, and perhaps Colosse
(Philem. 22) and Spain (see Rom. 15:24). Timothy traveled with Paul to Ephesus and was
left there to confront the false teachers that were infiltrating the church in that city (1
Tim. 1:3).
Many believe that Paul was put in prison when Nero began his campaign of persecution,
shortly after Rome burned down in A.D. 64. Nero blamed the Christians for starting the
fire, and executed many of them with extreme cruelty. Soon afterward, the apostle Peter
died for his faith by being crucified upside down, according to the church father Origen.
As Paul penned his second letter to Timothy, he was aware of his coming death (4:6–8).
A number of believers had deserted him (4:16), and only Luke was with him at the
writing of this letter (4:11). At the end of the letter, one can sense Paul’s concern. He
implores Timothy: “Be diligent to come to me quickly” (4:9). Paul did not want to leave
this earth without seeing Timothy and Mark to give them some final words of wisdom
(4:9–13).
Paul’s concern for Timothy arose out of their long relationship with each other. Ever
since the beginning of the second missionary journey Timothy had been close to Paul,
assisting him in his ministry, acting as his liaison, and learning from his godly example.
Timothy’s devout mother Eunice and grandmother Lois had provided him with a
grounding in the Hebrew Scriptures on which Paul could build (see 2 Tim. 1:5; 3:14, 15).
Although evidently Timothy was slightly timid because of his young age (1:7; 1 Tim.
4:12), Paul developed his son in the faith by placing more and more responsibility on his
shoulders. Timothy had functioned as Paul’s representative to Thessalonica (1 Thess. 3:2)
and Corinth (1 Cor. 4:17). But leaving Timothy at Ephesus was a major step for Paul; as
a concerned mentor, he wrote a letter to Timothy repeatedly charging him to remain
faithful to the essentials of the Christian faith (1 Tim. 1:18; 4:12–16; 5:21; 6:11–13). Paul
had served as Timothy’s spiritual mentor throughout his life. Now as he neared his death
Paul wanted to see him one last time. And if that could not be, he wanted at least to give
Timothy some final words of encouragement.
Purpose
Paul’s primary purpose for writing this letter was to offer final instructions to Timothy
regarding the Christian life. Second Timothy has an intensely personal nature and tone.
One senses Paul’s strong love and concern for Timothy. Paul encourages his close friend
to use his spiritual gifts. He writes to strengthen Timothy’s loyalty to Christ in the face of
the suffering and persecution that would come. The apostle challenges Timothy to handle
the Word of God accurately, faithfully instructing others in the truths of the faith.
Warnings and instructions are given concerning how a believer should relate to the world
in times of apostasy. In the closing chapter, Paul offers Timothy his final word of advice:
“Preach the word! Be ready in season and out of season.” This was Paul’s own mission,
to preach the gospel to the Gentiles; now he was passing it on to his beloved son in the
faith, Timothy.
Paul’s second purpose for writing this letter was to urge Timothy to join him in Rome.
Paul knew that he was soon to die. He longed to see and have fellowship with his child in
the faith one last time.
Theology
Paul was well aware that hardships and conflict are a part of Christian ministry. One of
the essential characteristics of a faithful servant of Christ is endurance in the midst of
difficulties. To encourage Timothy in this virtue, the apostle reminds him that Jesus
Christ is “of the seed of David” and “was raised from the dead” (2:8). Mention of the
seed of David links Christ with the Davidic covenant (see 2 Sam. 7:11–16), which states
that a Son of David will rule on his throne forever. Furthermore, Christ has been
resurrected; He is alive. The promise of ruling and reigning with Him (see 2:11–13) is set
before Timothy as a motive for faithful endurance in ministry. A special crown will be
given to those who faithfully serve the Lord and wait for His return (4:8).
Chapter 3 develops the theme of apostasy in the latter days. Paul warns Timothy that
difficulties are coming for believers, and he instructs him about how Christians are to
respond and behave. Jesus had predicted that such times would come (John 15:18–25;
16:33; 17:15–18), and Paul himself had referred previously to these times (1 Thess. 3:1–
8). Although he would not live to see these dreadful days, Paul still cared enough to urge
Timothy to be bold in the work of the Lord, even in the midst of troubling times.
c. A.D. 47–49 Paul’s first missionary journey
c. A.D. 50 The Jerusalem council
c. A.D. 50–53 Paul’s second missionary journey
c. A.D. 50 Timothy joins Paul and Silas in Lystra
c. A.D. 53–57 Paul’s third missionary journey
c. A.D. 54 Timothy again joins Paul’s entourage
c. A.D. 58 Paul is arrested in Jerusalem
c. A.D. 60–62 Paul is imprisoned in Rome
c. A.D. 62 Paul is released; 1 Timothy is written
c. A.D. 67 Paul is imprisoned again in Rome; 2 Timothy is written
c. A.D. 67 Peter and Paul are executed
In this follow-up correspondence, Paul identifies Christ Jesus as the One who appeared
on earth in order to abolish death and bring life and immortality to light (1:10). But Paul
is candid enough to move beyond the creedal affirmations of faith to speak about the
personal consequences of following the Son of God. “All who desire to live godly in
Christ Jesus will suffer persecution” (3:12). Jesus is nothing less than the source of our
salvation, our faith, and the gospel we proclaim, which will surely make waves in the
world. No wonder Paul writes to Timothy to inspire perseverance. Conflict and resistance
come with the turf of discipleship. But Paul looks to the end of the race and reminds his
friend that all who love Jesus’ appearing will receive the crown of righteousness (4:8).
Even more, they will one day reign with Christ (2:12).
1. Life Application Bible
Introduction to the book Titus
(1)
Author: Paul
Date Written: A.D. 64, around the same time 1 Timothy was written; probably from
Macedonia when Paul traveled between his Rome imprisonments.
“Point man,” “pinch hitter,” “clutch player,” “go-getter.” These terms describe a person
who can be counted on, someone who knows what to do and how to do it and who works
tirelessly to get it done. Titus was that kind of person.
(2)
He had to be. Much of his work, like the apostle Paul’s, was dangerous, unpopular,
difficult, and tiring. It involved traveling, introducing strangers to new ideas, constantly
making new friends, consistently battling new enemies, and even deflecting threats on
one’s life. The number of people who could share such a load was small, but the early
church desperately needed them. Not just anyone could start and maintain a new church
in a hostile world. Yet Titus rose to the challenge.
The believers in Crete lacked leadership and were suffering as a result. False teachers
were taking advantage of the absence of sound doctrine. Judging from Paul’s
exhortations, the harmony and morals of the young congregation were disrupted. Paul
relied on Titus to help them establish their leadership and make up their other deficits.
Their struggles are repeated in every age, and this letter is as relevant today as it was to
Titus.
Historical Background
Crete is a large island, approximately 160 miles long and 35 miles wide, in the
Mediterranean Sea. The island is located 100 miles southeast of Greece. The Cretans
developed a relatively prosperous agriculture and trading economy, creating one of the
best-known business centers of the ancient world. Such prosperity also fostered a great
deal of excess. In 1:12, Paul quotes the Greek poet Epimenides, who wrote “Cretans are
always liars, evil beasts, lazy gluttons.”
Paul may have planted a church on the island of Crete during a missionary trip after his
first imprisonment in Rome, which ended about A.D. 62. When Paul departed from
Crete, he left Titus behind to “set in order the things that [were] lacking” in the church
(1:5).
c. A.D. 47-49 Paul’s first missionary journey
c. A.D. 50 The Jerusalem council
c. A.D. 50-53 Paul’s second missionary journey
c. A.D. 53-57 Paul’s third missionary journey
c. A.D. 58 Paul is arrested in Jerusalem
c. A.D. 60-62 Paul is imprisoned in Rome
c. A.D. 63 Titus is Written
c. A.D. 67 Peter and Paul are executed
Titus is mentioned numerous times in the New Testament as one of Paul’s most trusted
assistants. He was a Greek and was converted by Paul (see Gal. 2:3). He assisted the
apostle on some of his missionary journeys (see 2 Cor. 7:6, 7; 8:6, 16) and went with him
to the Jerusalem council (see Acts 15:2; Gal. 2:1–3). Paul mentioned Titus several times
in 2 Corinthians (see 2 Cor. 2:13; 7:6, 13, 14; 8:6, 16, 23; 12:18). Titus carried the letter
to Corinth. While at Corinth, Titus was entrusted with collecting funds from the
Corinthian church. Later Titus went to Dalmatia at Paul’s request (see 2 Tim. 4:10). Early
church tradition says that Titus returned to Crete and spent the remainder of his life there.
Theology
Although Titus contains only 46 verses, it covers a wide range of topics. It is a key New
Testament book for church organization, with its guidelines for elders, pastors, and other
believers. Furthermore, it contains one of the clearest statements about God’s grace in all
of the New Testament (2:11–14; 3:3–7). It explicates the significance of Christ’s first
(2:11) and second coming (2:13). The book contributes to our understanding of the work
of the Holy Spirit in salvation and the Christian life (3:5). But it is known most for its
practical instruction about the roles of men, women, and servants (2:2–10) and its
instruction for dealing with false teaching (1:9–16; 2:1, 7, 8, 12, 15; 3:2, 8–11, 14). A
church needs organization, sound doctrine, and good teaching to survive. In this letter,
Paul gives Titus a succinct overview on how to lead a church.
Theme
Whereas the letters to Timothy emphasize sound doctrine, the letter to Titus emphasizes
good works (1:16; 2:7, 14; 3:1, 5, 8, 14). There were influential people in the church who
were motivated by personal interest and selfish gain (1:11). In his letter, Paul exposes the
ways this was affecting the doctrine (1:11) and practice (1:16) of the church and urges
Titus to champion purity, service, and kindness toward others (2:11–15; 3:3–7). Paul
reminds Titus that salvation is not based on our own “works of righteousness” (3:5) but
rather is the result of God’s work of kindness and love toward us (3:4). We are unable to
do good works in our disobedient and selfish state (3:3). Salvation in Christ frees us to do
good works, and the “washing of regeneration and renewing of the Holy Spirit” (3:5)
enables us.
God wants His people to devote themselves to doing good works (2:11, 12; 3:1, 8, 14).
Older men (2:2), older women (2:3), young women (2:4, 5), young men (2:6–8), and
servants (2:9, 10) should “adorn the doctrine of God our Savior in all things” (2:10). In
his letter, Paul exhorts the believers at Crete to display the testimony of good works to
outsiders (2:11, 12; 3:1, 8, 14). While good works are a Christian duty, they are also a gift
from God. Through justification in Christ (3:7), God declares us righteous. We must have
this legal standing in order to qualify before God to do good works. Redemption (2:14)
removes us from the jurisdiction of Satan by paying the debt incurred by our sins. At the
same time, it places us in the family of God so that we might be “His own special people,
zealous for good works” (2:14).
As in his other letters, Paul’s greeting refers to the grace, mercy, and peace that are
available from both God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ (1:4). And the reason Paul
refers to them as a unit is because of his unflappable belief that Jesus is one with the
Father. In Titus 2:13 Paul refers to Him as “our great God and Savior.” Obviously that is
not unique to this letter, but it is noteworthy. So is the way Paul calls attention to Jesus
being the “blessed hope” who has yet to return to earth in a “glorious appearing.”
Paul beautifully describes the Savior’s redemptive work on our behalf: Jesus is the One
“who gave Himself for us, that He might redeem us from every lawless deed and purify
for Himself His own special people, zealous for good works” (2:14). Certainly Titus got
the message.
[] Titus chapter 1
[] Titus chapter 2
[] Titus chapter 3
finished.
Memory verse
All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for
correction, for instruction in righteousness,
2 Timothy 3:16
Classroom Notes
Week 6
Title: ___________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
6
From Cholo to Missionary
Frank’s mother was a wonderful, if domineering lady. She had her reasons for
wanting a little more control in the family. Frank’s dad was a drunk and a drug addict;
while not an evil man in the dark and sinister sense of the word, he was a good man
trapped in addictions. With her world out of control, she found strength in Catholicism.
His dad was a mess and yet, Frank’s best friend.
The Salcidos had been drunks for generations and he was passing the curse onto
his son. As a pre-teen Frank had filled his life with sports, but once he got into
High school he switched to drugs and booze. When the authorities said, “Do not take
drugs,” it just made Frank want to try them. Unlike most dads, Frank’s dad encouraged
him to try every kind of narcotic there was. His dad played all the games of an addict. He
was a habitual liar who denied responsibility for any of his problems or those in the
family. He was concerned with one thing, staying happy. Frank and his friends would cut
class and go over to Frank’s house, where his dad would be returning from work on the
graveyard shift. On the way home he would buy beer for the boys and him, and by the
afternoon they were all wasted.
Frank was fifteen the first time he saw his dad shooting heroin. His dad called out
from the rest room, “Son, come here.” When he went in to the room, he saw his dad tied
up and shaking. “Son,” His dad pled, “Hold my arm so I can shoot up.” Crying, he said
“Dad, how can you do this?” Watching his dad scared him enough to keep him from
ever shooting heroin, but it did not keep him from much else.
Trouble
For a couple of years he got into the gang scene on a small scale. Running with
the hoodlums, he got kicked out of school several times. He figured he was bad, and got
caught at school carrying a home made hand gun. Laying in the grass with handcuffs on,
and kids staring down at him was the first of many bad memories.
His dad was just another irresponsible kid. He talked to Frank about running away
but got scared of losing his marriage and instead, tried to put the clamps down on Frank.
It was as dysfunctional a home as it is possible to imagine. Frank’s dad was a lot of fun
but unstable; which made his mother look like a wicked domineering woman when she
tried to get her family in control.
For some reason it was always Frank that was put on restriction. His brothers got
into trouble too, but it was Frank that the family tried to change. To him, his mother’s
nagging and his dad’s hypocrisy was just getting worse. Describing himself as rebellious,
hateful and independent, at 17 years of age Frank split. Figuring that having a job and
graduating from the twelfth grade made him a man, he launched out with his girlfriend
Valerie into the world. She was 15 and pregnant. There was not much chance for a happy
ending. Fired from two other jobs (when he was caught stealing), it took a lot of faith to
believe he was going to be able to hang on to this one. Their only earthly possessions
were seven lids of Marijuana, but they smoked all that themselves before he could sell
any of it. It was not long until they were forced to move in with Valerie’s mom, who
lived in Bell Gardens. Her home was on the turf of a gang that was at war with Frank’s
gang. If the other gang had recognized him, they would have killed him. Scared to be out
on the streets, he was stuck hiding out in his mother-in-law’s house.
This little lady was going to be the key to turning Frank around. She had met and
got close to the Blooms, who led her to the Lord and their church. If her daughter was
going to hang out with Frank, she was after Frank to get saved. He would hear her
praying for him at night. Her prayers got stronger when she received the Baptism of the
Holy Ghost. He told Valerie, “Your mom has flipped.” She invited them to church.
Anything seemed better than being pinned up, so they went. The church services were
boring, but at the Bible study Brother Bloom taught, things were happening.
Born Again
It took Frank a while to catch on to what Christianity was about. After getting
saved, he told his brother, “I’m saved and born again. Let’s celebrate.” So, they went out
and got loaded. Valerie knew this was wrong and told him, “You can’t do that.” The
pastor of the Nazarene church started to hassle him and Valerie about getting married and
they finally did on June 18, 1977.
By July he had gotten tired of playing games, and told God “I want what
Valerie’s mother has Lord.” He promised, “If you baptize me with the Holy Ghost I’ll do
anything you ask. I’ll stand on street corners, preach, anything.” He got his wife to pray
with him, and she got filled but Frank did not. His brother-in-law helped him when he
told him, “If you’ll get on your knees’ God will fill you with the Holy Ghost.” It was a
Sunday night and he had spent all weekend at services trying to speak in tongues.
Desperate, when he went home he hit his knees and immediately started speaking in
tongues. Afraid that if he went to sleep, he’d wake up without the baptism, he stayed up
all night praying in tongues. The night was glorious. The problem with all of this was that
the Nazarene church did not like the idea of speaking in tongues and asked all of those
who did, to leave. For the first week or two they all drifted in different directions, but the
Blooms settled into Praise Chapel, and most of the others would follow. Frank came to
check it out, and from the first hand shake he knew he was going to like Mike Neville.
There at the door he said to Valerie, “This is where I want to go.”
Maywood
There were about 80 people out that Sunday. Mike preached that they were going
to reach the area and the people who lived around the church. Although some people left
the church, the Blooms and their Bible study of about 20, filled the gap. The Blooms, the
Menchacas and the Salcidos would not just take up space but they would be the leaders
that would lead this church into great growth.
Mike trusted the Blooms and their Bible study never stopped meeting. At these
meetings Frank always asked for special prayer for his family. Sister Baca was a member
of the group, and she told Frank how her husband had been a heroin addict who had
gotten saved. Frank began to believe that even his dad could change.
Locked into a good church and growing in Christ he told his parents, “I am sorry for
being a bad child and making your life miserable, but I really have
Jesus now and he can help you.” His mother listened but his dad was unconscious on the
living room floor, loaded on heroin. “Son, look at your father,” his mother told him. She
had lost all hope he would ever change. Frank knew how hooked his father was. He had
been to Alcoholics Anonymous, and Narcotics Anonymous with his dad a hundred times.
It seemed like all of Frank’s life his dad was getting busted and thrown into County Jail,
mental hospitals and recovery programs. “Mom, let me take dad to church with me,” he
said, “I know the only one that can change my father is Jesus.”
“Son, we go to church,” she said, “we go to Mass.”
“No mom, I’m talking about real church; I’m talking about getting saved.” She said,
“Well, do what you want.” So Frank took his dad to church; the problem was that he was
a flirt and a drug addict. He started coming more for the women than the Spirit. If that
were not bad enough, several times he slipped out of service with the excuse that he
needed some air. He would come staggering back from the liquor store loaded, his breath
stinking like a brewery and getting louder and more obnoxious by the minute.
Embarrassed, Frank Jr. almost gave up. It seemed like this had been his whole
life. As a kid playing baseball, he could remember the many times his dad came
staggering down the street tripping over bushes and hanging onto telephone poles. But
Frank didn’t give up, and it was coming to service after service, which finally got his dad
saved. When he really got saved, it made Frank’s mom jealous. Catholic men do not go
to church several times a week, and she knew that something had to be going on. At first
she thought that her husband had am woman in church, so she started coming to check
this out. At a Jed Smock revival she got saved.
Called to Ministry
Sixty people were coming out to the Bible study and Robert Bloom asked Frank
to help. At first he was the guy they called on to pray. Then Robert asked him to teach the
study. Frank did it, and the next week he asked Frank to start his own study. There was
one big problem, Frank could not read. Earlier, Frank had taken a Sunday school class
where he got through the lesson by circling different paragraphs in the lesson and having
the kids read it out loud. Then he would explain what they had said.
He spent hours agonizing over those studies, teaching himself to read from the Bible. The
first study was in Bell Gardens. He saw it grow to 25 with all the old gang members and
friends coming in. Over the next few years he would start four different studies in
different areas of the valley. This was the foundation of his pastoral ministry. The
mistake many make today is, they think that the ministry is a white collar, intellectual,
profession. Churches look for the number of degrees a preacher has and how he sounds.
The ministry does not start in the pulpit but in helping people. It is getting your hands
dirty ministering to lives. Praise Chapel began to take these new converts and put them to
work for God.
Alive with enthusiasm and involvement, the church was the most exciting thing
happening, and they loved coming together. If there was not a church service to go to,
they went to each others houses. The choir, outreaches, and services involved all those
that wanted to do something. It was not just fellowship that was taking place. Praise
Chapel was small enough that there was constant contact with the pastor and key church
leaders, which helped to spiritually develop these young lives.
The Streets
Frank was the first person to come into the church from a gang background. He
would be a magnet for hundreds that followed. Nothing would bring a bigger change,
than when he started leading songs. His dress and actions came from the streets. When he
led songs, he wore his shirt buttoned all the way at the top with the tails sticking out and
the shirt unbuttoned at the bottom. He was out of another world than most Christians.
Mike finally came up and asked him why they left the shirt unbuttoned. Mike said,
“Frank, back in Oklahoma, the guys wanted to show their chest not their belly buttons!”
The toughest thing that Mike ever asked him to do was to go back into the rest room and
button his shirt and tuck it in. Unhappy about it, he did it.
The sermon “Win one build one” stirred Frank to step out even more. It was about
winning the lost and Frank decided to act on it. He got Jesse Young and said “let’s go do
it.” They decided to go down to Whittier Boulevard where the cruisers hung out. This
was the beginning of impacts that would shut down the boulevard at least three times.
Stretching for miles down the strip, the boulevard was where the cruisers drove the
hottest cars in LA, with the party going on all night. A small group of other Christians
began to join them; standing there in the middle of drugs and sex, they told them about
the answer to man’s needs: Jesus.
One night, after a sermon on “the walls of Jericho,” Jesse and Frank walked the
whole length of the strip. If Joshua could take the land by walking it, these men figured
they could too. They walked for miles putting their feet down on the prime turf of the
enemy. On their knees in front of the Golden Gate theater, they ignored the laughter and
prayed, “God, give us this land.” Seven years later the church would move into that
theater. These young Christians loved to stir things up. They had not been afraid of police
or other gangs and the same boldness marked their Christianity. After hearing about
Arthur Blessed carrying a cross they made their own. They took that cross down
Hollywood Boulevard, Pacific Boulevard and Whittier Boulevard. Jerome Weymouth,
Frank Salcido, Phil Hernandez, Danny Mancha, and Jesse Young were the hard core.
In the neighborhood you always flew your colors, and they wanted a name for themselves
and so they all got shirts that said Commandos for Christ. Then Frank saw a place that
would put any name on a hat. He replaced a baseball teams name with Jesus. Those white
and blue Jesus hats became another mark of a new group in town, a group linked together
not by violence or drugs but by a cause.
They headed down to the boulevard after Sunday nights service, often staying
until one in the morning. This lasted for years. After Maywood planted several churches,
it got to where hundreds might show up on a Sunday Night. Their approach was always
changing. They might have a march where people would make up signs that said
“repent” or “the wages of sin is death.” On another night they would have a march
where they sang. It could be that someone brought a bull horn and preached. It was in the
conflict that people got excited, and committed.
Fearless
The cars on the boulevard would be lined up bumper to bumper, stopped at a
light, when the saints laid into them. It was a trapped audience that had the added spark
of danger. One night a car pulled up and Frank leaned down telling them, “Hey homes,
how’s it going man? You know what, Jesus can set you free. I use to be a gang banger
man, and I’ll tell you, Jesus is the truth.”
The person in the passenger seat turned back and looked at his buddy who nodded
at him. He said, “I’m still a gang banger,” and reaching behind him, pulled out a sawed
off shotgun. “Keep on talking,” he said. Frank thought his time was up. Drive-by’s were
happening then and he figured he was about to be one. All of a sudden God took over and
Frank threw his hands into the air and said, “I’m no good to God dead anyway.” Phil
Hernandez, who was bold, stepped in and said, “Hey man, have you ever seen bullets
bounce off a person?” No one to this day knows whether they tried to pull the trigger as
the car ran the red light and turned right with squealing tires. It was the greatest time in
Frank’s life. He and his wife were never late to church. Their marriage was doing
tremendously and friendships were forming that would last the rest of their lives. Frank
saw himself as a great athlete and a fun person, but he would never have thought he could
be a preacher. He gained tremendous dignity as he realized his life could count. This is
what happened in the New Testament. Peter was a cussing fisherman who became an
Apostle. Prostitutes married deacons and demoniac’s became preachers. God uses anyone
that loves him. No matter how rough the beginning product is, the Holy Spirit can so
change a person that you think they are lying when they share their past. Not only would
Frank experience this, but he would see hundreds of others changed just like him.
It was the opportunity to preach that really set him on a different path. You never knew
when Pastor Neville might call on a Tuesday night and say, “want to preach tomorrow?”
When Frank would hesitate he’d ask, “What is the matter, can’t you handle it?” Frank
would be up all night putting something together.
El Monte
Frank and Valerie were the fourth couple sent out of Praise Chapel. Leaving for
El Monte on March 1, 1982. Everything had come together for them when a family that
lived in El Monte had asked for a Bible study. Mike asked Frank to leave the study he
was doing and take over this one. He told him, “Brother this thing could turn into a
church, we just don’t know what will happen.” Now those words were rapidly coming
true. In just a month, they were having 25 out for the study. It was obvious someone
needed to start a church here.
It was tough to leave the mother church. This was where their friends were, but it
was exciting also. Frank drove a truck during the day and ministered at night. They got a
building after a month and the church started to grow rapidly. On their one year
anniversary they had 125 out to hear Don McCamish preach.
They stayed a year and eight months in El Monte and then turned it over to Phil
and Dee Dee Hernandez. When they announced the change at Bible conference, it was a
shock. This was the first pastor change in any of the churches, and Louis, a member,
yelled out, “Why?” Church changes would never be easy but they were an important part
of the expansion that God had called Praise Chapel to.
San Jose
Frank saw himself preaching in the city of San Jose in a dream. He knew it was
from God, so Frank and Valerie packed their few things and headed for Northern
California. He was the first pastor to leave the Los Angeles area. The church was a
success from the beginning. On May 24, 1984 they showed three prophetic movies and
followed it with a revival.
Thirty-five people came out that first service. Frank was trying to get a sign up for
the church when a man drove up in a new silver Lincoln Continental. He had a flyer in
his hand and Frank asked, “Can I help you?” “I’m looking for this church that is
showing a movie.” Frank told him, “I’m the pastor here and this is where the movie is at.
I was on my way to look for somebody to help me put a sign up.” The man told him, “If
you can wait about fifteen minutes I’ll come and help you.”
He came back in a utility truck full of tools they would need. All Frank ended up
doing was holding the sign up while the man bolted it to the wall.
His helper would become the first man to come to the church. Frank and Valerie would
spend five great years there. Their church became an anchor for other churches planted in
Northern California. Here he would develop and send out men while wrestling with
getting a church to grow past a hundred. Praise Chapel would never be as concerned with
numbers as they were with changed lives. They were not looking for an audience but
disciples. While this attitude might have driven some people off, for those that stayed,
there was tremendous spiritual growth in their lives. God was bringing men and women
from a variety of backgrounds. Razz Taylor was another man who came out to a movie.
He had been going to a big church and was lost in the crowd. As Frank started to talk to
him, something came together for him. Here was a pastor that had a vision and time for
Razz personally. He became the key outreach man and song leader. He was always out
on the streets witnessing and passing out tracts. Razz met Eva at the church and married
her. The two of them would later go out to Pleasant Hill, California to pioneer.
Lionel Mata
Another key player in the church would be Lionel Mata. Lionel would be a pastor
of a church launched out of the San Jose church and later on an evangelist, but only God
could have seen that future for him. His dad had been in the Northern branch of the
Mexican Mafia pushing heroin and other drugs. Lionel loved PCP, and was always
getting into trouble by using it. One day he heard a buzzing sound and started running
down the street screaming, “They’re coming, they’re coming!” Hallucinating, nothing
could convince him that the killer Bees were not after him. The police and ambulances
came and took him off.
It was a saved policeman that made the first impact on him for the gospel. There,
locked up in the jail, this police officer would come by and witness to him. He had gotten
married, but his wife Cindy got sick of his drugs and left him. Cindy had gotten saved
and started going to Frank’s church. Lionel fell lower and lower, living in a fantasy world
and burglarizing stores and gasoline stations to stay alive. At night he would go out and
steal garbage cans and sell them for $5.00 a piece. Busted while ripping off a gas station,
he was facing a long term in prison. Jess was in jail also, and he recognized Lionel as
Cindy’s husband. Jess began to tell him, “When we get out of here were going to serve
God together. We’re going to go to Bible conference together.”
Lionel was looking at a guaranteed 11 years in prison, but by a miracle they kept
reducing his time. He finally ended up with a three-year prison sentence. Standing before
the judge he got the court crying as he asked everyone to forgive him. “I’m so sorry,” he
said “For what I’ve done.” He told the owners of the gas station who were there to testify
against him, “I held a gun to your head but I hope you can forgive me.” The bailiff was
crying as he said, “It’s powerful what you’re saying.” He went back to his cell facing
three years in prison; after just sitting down, a guard brought him back into court. The
public defender Pat Teeterman said, “There is something that God wants to do in your
life. I don’t know what it is, but I believe God wants to do something with you.”
Looking at her he said, “That’s good, but I’m facing three years.” “I know the judge,”
She said, “He’s a born again Christian and we feel that you’re not prison material.”
Judge Taylor had him stand and told him, “Mr. Mata we want to send you to
prison for 90 days of observation.” It was just enough time to scare him. He ran
into Charles Manson one day, and he watched men stabbed for nothing. In prison he
started to go to Bible study, and it was while he was there that his wife began to soften
about taking Lionel back. He told God, “You help me to get out of this one, and I’ll never
let you down.” God did his part and so did Lionel. ???? Three churches were launched
out of that San Jose church. Frank and his wife would stay there for 5 1/2 years. While
eating a burrito with Pastor Neville, he told them, “This conference God’s going to speak
to you.” A little scared, he and his wife were ready to do whatever God wanted. At that
conference they felt a call to the Philippines.
Philippines
Frank left for the Philippines on his thirtieth birthday, and landed in Manila where
he was forced to live for a month in a hotel. For Frank this was the answer to prayer, for
his wife it was a nightmare. For thirty-one days she cried every morning. His twelve year
old daughter said after a few days, “Daddy, I want to go home now.” “Daughter,” he
told her, “we are home, this is our home.”
The third world is different from America in many ways; the pressures of endless
lines of people and cars, the pollution, the culture but the biggest difference is just the
smell. For Praise Chapel it was an opportunity to touch the world. An American dollar
goes a long way and people are open. What makes it possible to go to many third world
countries is that English is the second language.
While everyone does not speak English there are always those who do, and can
act as interpreters. Even in countries where it was technically illegal to preach, a group of
pastors can come in and work with the local church and see real impact made. Frank did
not have to learn the language, and so started from the first week preaching. His first
challenge was to find an assistant to help with the cultural and relational barriers. Hernan
Soriano became his assistant and would later take the church. The church got its first
member when Frank asked a taxi cab driver where he lived. It turned out that he lived in
the same area Frank was looking at. So Frank witnessed to him, prayed with him, and
bought the man a Bible. Frank then asked if they could have Bible studies at his house.
“My house is very small,” the man told him. Frank said “That’s no problem.” He had no
idea how small, small was in the Philippines. The man lived in a seven by fourteen room
with five kids, but it was a start. They moved the study to a neighbor’s place and the first
service saw 24 people come out.
In the few months Frank and Valerie were there they saw a church started, but
more than anything he saw what God can do in nationals. In the past missionaries have
felt that only Americans could really run the church. Praise Chapel has broken out of that
mold. Seeing the potential in these third world converts, they began to train and release
them into the ministry. Frank was working under a Philippine national named Sammy
Morris, who had worked with Larry Neville for several years and then had taken the
leadership of the Filipino churches. Sammy and Frank helped each other and built a
strong friendship. Frank would have spent his life there, but his wife got seriously ill and
they had to return home to the pastorate in Sun Valley, California.
Week 6
Topic: The Word of God – part 2
A) THE HOLY SPIRIT IS THE AGENT OF INSPIRATION
1. How is all Scripture given according to 2 Timothy 3:16? ___________________
Given by inspiration of God translates the Greek word thepneustos, which
literally means “God breathed.” This is Scripture’s most important statement
about itself, meaning that Scripture is the product of God’s creative breath.
Therefore, being God’s own utterance, it is properly called “the Word of God.”
Here Paul only states the fact of inspiration without explaining its process.
Elsewhere he elaborates on the Holy Spirit’s role in the production of the written
word. (1Corinthians 2:9-15, 2Peter 1:21).
(1)
Fill in the blanks (all scriptures are written in the NKJV).
2. 2 Peter 1:20-21: Knowing this first, that no prophecy of Scripture is of any
private interpretation,21 for prophecy never came by the will of man, but _______
__________________________________________________ by the Holy Spirit.
The word moved in verse 21 literally means to be “borne along” or “carried
along.” Even though human beings were used in the process of writing down
God’s Word, they were all literally “borne along” by the Holy Spirit. The human
wills of the authors were not the originators or the carriers of God’s
message....God did not permit the will of sinful man to divert, misdirect, or
erroneously record His message. God moved and the prophet mouthed these
truths; God revealed and man recorded His word.
Interestingly, the Greek word for “moved” in 2 Peter 1:21 is the same
word found in Acts 27:15-17. The experienced sailors could not navigate the ship
because the wind was so strong. The ship was being driven, directed, and carried
about by the wind. This is similar to the Spirit’s driving, directing, and carrying
the human authors of the Bible as He wished. The word is a strong one, indicating
the Spirit’s complete superintendence of the human authors. Yet, just as the
sailors were active on the ship (though the wind, not the sailors, controlled the
ship’s movement), so the human authors were active in writing as the Spirit
directed.
(2)
Inspiration in the Old Testament
The writers of the Old Testament are most explicit in claiming they were
speaking the Word of God. They claim 3,808 times to be transmitting the very
words of God!!
 Moses declared in Deuteronomy 4:2, “You shall not add to the word
which I command you, nor take from it, that you may keep the
commandments of the LORD your God which I command you.”
(3)
121





Samuel declared 2Samuel 23:2, “The Spirit of the LORD spoke by me,
And His word was on my tongue.”
Isaiah wrote in Isaiah 1:2, “Hear, O heavens, and give ear, O earth! For
the LORD has spoken: “I have nourished and brought up children, And
they have rebelled against Me”
Jeremiah quotes the words of the Lord to him in Jeremiah 1:7-9, “But
the LORD said to me: “Do not say, ‘I am a youth,’ For you shall go to all
to whom I send you, And whatever I command you, you shall speak.8 Do
not be afraid of their faces, For I am with you to deliver you,” says the
LORD. 9 Then the LORD put forth His hand and touched my mouth, and
the LORD said to me: “Behold, I have put My words in your mouth.”“
Ezekiel tells of his commission in Ezekiel 2:7, “You shall speak My
words to them, whether they hear or whether they refuse, for they are
rebellious”
Ezekiel 3:4: “Then He said to me: “Son of man, go to the house of Israel
and speak with My words to them.”“
These men declared that they were speaking God’s words!!
The New Testament writers also bear witness to the fact that the Old Testament
was God speaking.
 Matthew 1:22:”So all this was done that it might be fulfilled which was
spoken by the Lord through the prophet, saying”
 Luke 1:70: “As He spoke by the mouth of His holy prophets, Who have
been since the world began”
 Mark 12:36: “For David himself said by the Holy Spirit: ‘The LORD said
to my Lord, “Sit at My right hand, Till I make Your enemies Your
footstool.”‘”
Inspiration in the New Testament
3. According to John 14:26, what did Jesus promise the apostles the Holy Spirit will
do? ______________________________________________________________
Read John 16:12-15
4. When the Holy Spirit comes what did Jesus promise the apostles the Holy Spirit
will do? ___________________________________________________________
Earlier, Jesus promised the apostles that the Spirit would remind them of His
teachings (John 14:26). Now He promises them that the Spirit will guide them
into further truth, which they could not bear at that time. Both promises were
fulfilled in the writing of the New Testament. The Holy Spirit also fulfills that
work in granting believers today an understanding of that truth (see 1
Corinthians 2:14-15; Ephesians 1:17-18).
(4)
New Testament Writers Claimed Their Message Was from God
5. If anyone thinks himself to be a prophet or spiritual what must they acknowledge
about the apostles Paul’s writings? 1 Corinthians 14:37 ____________________
The Apostle Paul’s writings have divine authority because they are “the
commandments of the Lord”, not the words of fallen man.
6. Ephesians 3:3-5: how that by revelation _______________ to me the mystery (as
___________________________________, 4 by which, when you read, you may
understand my knowledge in the mystery of Christ), 5 which in other ages was not
made known to the sons of men, as it has now been revealed by ______________
____________ and prophets
7. 1 Thessalonians 2:13: For this reason we also thank God without ceasing,
because when you received __________________ which you heard from us, you
welcomed it ____________________, but as it is in truth, __________________,
which also effectively works in you who believe.
8. 1 Timothy 4:1: “___________________expressly says that in latter times some
will depart from the faith, giving heed to deceiving spirits and doctrines of
demons”
9. 2 Peter 3:15-16: and consider that the longsuffering of our Lord is salvation—as
also our beloved _________________, according to the wisdom given to him, has
______________, 16 as also in ___________________, speaking in them of these
things, in which are some things hard to understand, which untaught and unstable
people twist to their own destruction, as they do also ______________________.
By the time of Peter’s writing, Paul’s letters already had a widespread
reputation. Notice that Peter spoke of Paul’s letters as if they were on a level with
“the rest of the Scriptures.” Already the early church was thinking of Paul’s
letters as inspired by God.
(5)
Read 1 Timothy 5:18, Deuteronomy 25:4, and Luke 10:7
10. Did Paul quote Deuteronomy 25:4, and Luke 10:7 in 1 Timothy 5:18? _______
11. What did Paul call Deuteronomy 25:4, and Luke 10:7 in the first part of 1
Timothy 5:18?_____________________________________________________
In 1 Timothy 5:18, the apostle Paul joins an Old Testament reference and a New
Testament reference and calls them both (collectively) Scripture (Deuteronomy
25:4 and Luke 10:7). It is not unusual that - in the context of first-century
Judaism - an Old Testament passage was called “Scripture” in the New
Testament. But it is highly significant that a New Testament book was called
(6)
“Scripture” so soon after it was written. We must emphasize that only three to six
years had elapsed between the writing of the Gospel of Luke and the writing of 1
Timothy (Luke was written around A.D. 60; 1 Timothy was written around A.D.
63). Yet, despite this, Paul does not hesitate to place Luke on the same level as the
Old Testament (the Book of Deuteronomy)
B) LANGUAGES USED
The Bible was originally written in three languages: Hebrew, Aramaic, and Greek.
These languages are still spoken in some parts of the world today. Hebrew is the
official language of the State of Israel. Aramaic is spoken by a few Christians in the
environs of Syria. Greek, though quite different from New Testament Greek, is
spoken by millions of people today.
(7)
1. HEBREW – Almost all the thirty-nine (39) books of the Old Testament were
written in Hebrew. The block-like letters were written in capitals, without vowels,
without spaces between words sentences or paragraphs, and without punctuation.
Vowel points were added later (between 500 A.D. and 600 A.D.) by the
Masoretic scholars. Hebrew is known as one of the Semitic languages.
2. ARAMAIC – A kindred language to Hebrew, Aramaic became the common
language of Palestine after the Babylonian captivity (c. 500 B.C.). Some portions
of the Old Testament were written in this language: one word as a place-name in
Genesis 31:47; one verse in Jeremiah 10:11; about six chapters in the book of
Daniel 2:4b-7:28; and several chapters in Ezra 4:8-6:18; 7:12-26.
Aramaic continued to be the vernacular of Palestine for several centuries, so we
have some Aramaic words preserved for us in the New Testament: “Talithacumi”
(“little girl, get up”) in Mark 5:41; “Ephphatha” (“be opened”) in Mark 7:34;
“Eli Eli, lama sabachthani” (“My God, My God why hast thou forsaken me?”)
in Matthew 27:46. Jesus habitually addressed God as “Abba” (Aramaic for
“father”). Note the influence of this in Romans 8:15; Galatians 4:6. Another
common Aramaic phrase of early Christians was: “Maranatha”, which means
“Our Lord comes” (1 Corinthians 16:22).
3. GREEK– Though the spoken language of Jesus was Aramaic, the New
Testament was written in Greek – Koine Greek. The hand of God can be seen in
this, because Greek was the universal language of the first century, and this made
possible the spread of the Gospel throughout the then-known world.
12. What three languages was the Bible written in? ___________________________
__________________________________________________________________
C) THE CANON
Although it is asserted that the autographs were inspired by God, we no longer have
them. (They were probably worn out by frequent use and repeated copying). So how,
then, can we trust the text we have in our modern Bibles? The trustworthiness of our
Bibles today is tied into canonical history and the transmission and translation of the
books of the Bible.
The word “canon” means “a rule, a standard, a measuring rod”. Therefore, a
book considered canonical is a book that has met certain criteria, or standards. By
the time of Jesus and the apostles, the thirty-nine Old Testament books were solidly
accepted by Judaism as inspired by God. Jesus repeatedly referred to the Old
Testament, recognizing that God himself was speaking (e.g. Matthew 19:4; 22:29).
To attest the confidence the writers of the New Testament had in the Old, one need but
consider that in the hundreds of quotations of Old Testament passages scattered
throughout the New Testament, there is only one place where possibly an apocryphal
(spurious or doubtful) Old Testament book is quoted. That single reference is in Jude
14-15, where there appears to be a similarity to the Book of Enoch 1:9, and even this is
not difficult to attribute to a common oral tradition available both to the writer of the
Book of Enoch and to Jude.
What of the New Testament canon? This is a fascinating story all its own, but let
us move to the conclusion of the story, into the fourth century. In A.D. 367, the most
orthodox theologian of the time, the great champion of biblical truth, Athanasius, sifted
through all the books being circulated in the Mediterranean world purporting to be
apostolic documents. His examination disclosed twenty-seven books, the ones we have
today, to be God’s Word. Thirty years later, quite independently of Athanasius, a
church council met in Carthage to discuss the problem of what books were genuinely
Scripture. They applied four tests to the documents considered:
(8)
1. APOSTOLICITY – Was the book the product of an apostle or a close associate
of an apostle?
2. UNIVERSALITY – Was the book widely accepted and used in the churches?
3. CONTENTS – Did the subject matter of the book appear to be on a plane with
known Scripture?
4. INSPIRATION – Did the book bear the special quality that speaks of divine
inspiration?
Note that three of the four tests to which the books were subjected were objective, a
matter of factual evidence. Only the fourth, the matter of inspiration, could be
considered subjective, a matter of personal judgment. The Council of Carthage, after
considering the facts, concluded that the twenty-seven books we now have in our
New Testament were the only books in circulation at that time that measured up to
the criteria established. For all practical purposes, the question of canon was closed
until the advent of modern rationalism.
13. What four tests were applied to see if books were genuinely Scripture? ________
_________________________________________________________________
_________________________________________________________________
14. What does the word “canon” mean? ____________________________________
D) The Infallible Rule
The divine source and authority of the Scripture assure us that the Bible is also
infallible, that is incapable of error and therefore not capable of misleading,
deceiving, or disappointing us. Some writers make a distinction between inerrancy
(“exempt from error”) and infallibility, but they are very near synonyms. “If there is
any difference in the shade of meaning between the two terms, inerrancy emphasizes
the truthfulness of Scripture, while infallibility emphasizes the trustworthiness of
Scripture. Such inerrancy and infallibility apply to all of Scripture and include both
revelational inerrancy and factual inerrancy. It is truth (2 Samuel 7:28; Psalm
119:43, 160; John 17:17, 19; Colossians 1:5)”
Humanistic unbelief is the real source of objections to the authority and infallibility of
the Bible. Its arguments are not new. Ancient writers such as Irenaeus, Tertullian, and
Augustine had to combat some of them and in doing so declared their own confidence
in Scriptures. The reformers Zwingli, Calvin and Luther also accepted the full
authority of Scripture. Over the years unbelieving critics have made extensive lists of
what they called discrepancies in the Bible, and some have claimed the Bible was
indisputably in error. In 1874 J.W. Haley did a thorough study that is still worth
reading. He classified these alleged discrepancies and found they arose from several
causes:
1. A failure to read exactly what the Bible says.
2. False interpretations of the Bible, especially those which fail to take into
account ancient customs and modes of speech.
3. Wrong ideas of the Bible as a whole and a failure to recognize that the
Bible, on occasion, records the words of Satan and of evil people. For
example, God told Job’s friends “You have not spoken of me what is right”
(Job 42:8). But the Bible gives a true record of what they said, even though
they were wrong.
4. A failure to recognize that some accounts are condensations of what was said
or done.
5. Chronological difficulties due to the fact that Babylonians, Egyptians,
Greeks and Romans all used different systems of measuring time and
dating. Even Israel and Judah sometimes differed in their methods of
counting kings’ reigns.
6. Apparent discrepancies in numbers due to the fact that some passages use
round numbers, others give more exact figures, depending on the purpose
of the writer.
7. In some places, copyists’ errors crept into certain ancient manuscripts. A
comparison of manuscripts has corrected most of these errors. (In fact, most
scholars agree on what was the original reading in the vast majority of the
(9)
cases. Furthermore, those cases where we cannot be sure do not affect the
teachings of the Bible in any way.)
8. Finally, some so-called discrepancies were just a matter of a Hebrew or
Greek word having more than one meaning, just as some of our English
words do (e.g., compare “lead” and “lead weight” and “lead the blind”).
One after another, alleged mistakes and discrepancies have been proved false.
Again and again new discoveries by archaeologists and other scholars and
scientists have shown that the so-called errors were errors of the critics due to
their unbelief and insufficient knowledge.
Some who deny the infallibility of Scripture nevertheless believe the Bible
has value. That is, they say it does not matter whether the history and science
of the Bible are true. They say that a sinner can be saved without knowing the
whole Bible or its claims to inspiration. It is true that the sinner does not need
to know about the Virgin Birth, Divine healing, Sanctification, the Baptism in
the Holy Spirit, and the Second coming of Christ in order to be saved. But
once a person becomes a believer, such teachings will become the means of
becoming mature in the faith. (cf. HEB 5:11 to 6:2).
E) THE RELIABILITY OF THE OLD TESTAMENT
We’ll begin with the Old Testament. Three categories of evidence lead to the
conclusion that the Old Testament is reliable. These categories are the Old
Testament’s transmission, its archaeological record, and its fulfilled prophecy.
(10)
Transmission
Before printing presses and photocopiers, duplicate books, letters, and other forms
of written communication were reproduced by hand. During the development of the
Old Testament, during the two millennia prior to Jesus’ birth, this reproduction
process was carried out by Jewish scribes.
The original Bible manuscripts (called autographs) were written on material such
as papyrus, which deteriorated quickly. Consequently, scribes were needed to copy
and recopy the Old Testament books letter by letter. These copyists knew they were
duplicating God’s Word, so they went to incredible lengths to prevent error from
creeping into their work. The whole process of recopying the Bible was controlled by
strict religious rituals, and the scribes carefully counted every line, word, syllable, and
letter to ensure accuracy.
As a result of their diligence, the Old Testament in our Bible today is virtually
identical to the autographs. Bible scholars have demonstrated this by comparing
ancient copies of the Bible with more recent copies. For example, prior to the
discovery of the Dead Sea Scroll manuscripts in 1947, the oldest existing (extant) Old
Testament manuscript was the Massoretic Text, dated around A.D. 900. But with the
discovery of the Dead Sea Scrolls, fragments of almost every book in the Old
Testament were found, many of them dating back to around 150 B.C., a thousand
years earlier. One of the most important manuscript discoveries was two copies of
Isaiah. So far they are the oldest known copies of any complete book of the Bible.
What did textual critics discover when they compared the Dead Sea manuscripts
of Isaiah with the Isaiah preserved in the Massoretic Text dated a thousand years
later? Old Testament scholar Gleason Archer provides the answer: “Even though the
two copies of Isaiah discovered in Qumran Cave 1 near the Dead Sea in 1947 were a
thousand years earlier than the oldest dated manuscript previously known (A.D. 980),
they proved to be word for word identical with our standard Hebrew Bible in more
than 95 percent of the text. The 5 percent of variation consisted chiefly of obvious
slips of the pen and variations in spelling.”
From manuscript discoveries like the Dead Sea Scrolls, Christians have
undeniable evidence that today’s Old Testament Scripture, for all practical purposes,
is exactly the same as it was when originally inspired by God and recorded in the
Bible.
15. What year were the Dead Sea scrolls found? ______________________________
16. The whole process of recopying the Bible was controlled by strict religious
rituals, what did the scribes to do to ensure accuracy? _________________________
_____________________________________________________________________
Archaeology
Over the past one hundred years, the archaeologist’s spade has verified numerous
events, customs, cities, and nations mentioned in the Old Testament. At one time
many scholars dismissed some of the Old Testament as mythical because they had no
outside confirmation of the people, places, or events in doubt. But archaeology has
changed all that, demonstrating the Old Testament’s reliability on literally hundreds
of historical facts. Here are a few examples.
 The Ebla Tablets. Since 1974, archaeologists have unearthed seventeen
thousand tablets at Tell Mardikh in northern Syria. These tablets contain a
record of laws, customs, and events from the same area Moses and the
patriarchs lived. This discovery helped to disprove the Documentary
hypothesis which, in part, claimed that Moses lived before the invention of
written language and therefore could not have composed the first five books
of the Old Testament (the Pentateuch). Thus, Bible critics claimed that the Old
Testament was written much later (and by many unknown authors) than
traditionally thought. However, the Ebla Tablets prove that written language
existed at least a thousand years before Moses, which once again vindicated
Moses as the most likely author of the Pentateuch.
 Archaeology has proven that Israel derives its ancestry from-Mesopotamia, as
the Bible teaches (Gen. 11:27–12:4).
 Archaeology suggests that the world’s languages likely arose from a common
origin, as Genesis 11 implies.
 Jericho, and several other cities mentioned in the Old Testament, previously
thought to be legendary by skeptics, have now been discovered by
archaeologists.


Bible critics used to claim that the Hittite civilization mentioned in Genesis
did not exist at the time of Abraham because there was no record of it apart
from the Old Testament. However, archaeology has discovered that it not only
existed but it lasted more than 1,200 years. Now you can even get a doctorate
in Hittite studies from the University of Chicago.
Social customs and stories in the Old Testament credited to the time of the
patriarchs (Abraham, Jacob, and Isaac) are in harmony with archaeological
discoveries, casting additional light on the historical accuracy of the biblical
record.
Nelson Glueck, a scholar who specialized in ancient documents such as the Bible,
remarked, “It can be stated categorically that no archaeological discovery has ever
controverted a Biblical reference.” In other words, in every instance where the Bible
could be checked-out historically against extra-biblical sources, the Bible has always
been found accurate in what it reports.
17. Which archaeology finding interested you the most and why? __________________
____________________________________________________________________
F) THE RELIABILITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT
Bibliographical Evidence
We do not posses any of the autographs of the New Testament. Like the Old
Testament, the New Testament books were originally written on materials that quickly
wore out and therefore had to be copied and recopied by hand for centuries before the
invention of the printing press. So we need to determine how closely the extant copies
represent the autographs. That is, how do we know that the New Testament we have
today is close enough to the original writings as to be equally reliable? The
bibliographical evidence is concerned with answering this question. And here we find
three primary areas of evidence that demonstrate our present New Testament
documents are virtually identical to their original writings.
(11)
Copies Galore
The first area of evidence has to do with the available number of New Testament
manuscripts. What we discover is that there are more extant New Testament
manuscripts than any other document from antiquity. More than 24,000 partial and
complete copies of the New Testament are in existence today ( We have today in our
possession 5,300 known Greek manuscripts of the New Testament, another 10,000
Latin Vulgates, and 9,300 other early versions (MSS), giving us more than 24,000
manuscript copies of portions of the New Testament in existence today! Though we do
not have any originals, with such a wealth of documentation at our disposal with which
to compare, we can delineate quite closely what those originals contained.) By
comparison, the ancient document second in number of available copies is the Iliad,
which has only 643 surviving manuscripts. And this number is extremely high
(13)
compared to other ancient documents. For example, the History of Thucydides, the
History of Herodotus, Caesar’s Gallic War, Tacitus’ Histories and Annals, and many
other ancient documents have fewer than two dozen surviving copies.
In addition to New Testament manuscripts, there are over 86,000 early patristic
(church fathers’) quotations from the New Testament and several thousand
Lectionaries (early church-service books containing selected Scripture readings) dating
to the early centuries of the church. In fact, there are enough quotations from the early
church fathers that even if we did not have a single copy of the Bible, scholars could
still reconstruct all but 11 verses of the entire New Testament from material written
within 150 to 200 years from the time of Christ.
No. of
AUTHOR
Caesar
Livy
Plato
(Tetralogies)
Tacitus
(Annals)
also minor
works
Pliny the
Younger
(History)
Thucydides
(History)
Suetonius (De
Vita Caesarum)
Herodotus
(History)
Horace
Sophocles
Lucretius
Catullus
Euripides
Demosthenes
Aristotle
Aristophanes
When
Written
100–44 B.C.
59 B.C.–
A.D.17
427–347 B.C.
Earliest Copy
Time Span
Copies
A.D.
900
1,000 yrs.
10
20
A.D.
900
1,200 yrs.
7
20(-)
A.D.100
A.D.
1100
1,000 yrs.
A.D.
100
A.D.
1000
900 yrs.
1
A.D.
61–113
A.D.
850
750 yrs.
7
460–400 B.C.
A.D.
900
1,300 yrs.
8
A.D.
A.D.
950
800 yrs.
8
A.D.
900
1,300 yrs.
8
75–169
480–425 B.C.
900 yrs.
496–406 B.C.
Died 55 or 53
B.C.
54 B.C.
480–406 B.C.
383–322 B.C.
384–322 B.C.
450–385 B.C.
A.D.
1000
1,400 yrs.
1,100 yrs.
193
2
1550
A.D. 1100
A.D. 1100
A.D. 1100
A.D. 900
1,600 yrs.
1,500 yrs.
1,300 yrs.
1,400 yrs.
1,200 yrs.
3
9
200*
49†
10
A.D.
From Josh McDowell, Evidence That Demands a Verdict, rev. ed. (San Bernardino, CA: Here’s
Life, 1979), 42.
18. Are there more than 24,000 partial and complete copies of the New Testament in
existence today? __________________________________________________________
Practically Perfect
The final area of bibliographical evidence concerns the lack of textual corruption
in the New Testament. A comparison of the copies of New Testament with other
ancient manuscripts shows that the New Testament possesses a smaller percentage of
textual errors than any other ancient document. Textual critics estimate that only one
half of one percent (.5 percent) of the New Testament is in doubt. And of this onehalf percent, no doctrinal or historical truth is left in question. The Iliad, on the other
hand, has suffered about 5 percent corruption. Other ancient manuscripts have
suffered even more corruption. For example, the national epic of India, the
Mahabharata, has about 10 percent of its text in doubt.
Experts in the field of textual criticism (the science of establishing the accuracy of
ancient texts) agree that the New Testament we have today is unquestionably a near
perfect offspring of the autographs. Sir Frederick Kenyon, past director and principle
librarian of the British Museum and probably the greatest textual critic of the
twentieth century, states:
The interval between the dates of original composition [of the New Testament]
and the earliest extant evidence becomes so small as to be in fact negligible, and the
last foundation for any doubt that the Scriptures have come down to us substantially
as they were written has now been removed. Both the authenticity and general
integrity of the books of the New Testament may be regarded as finally established.
19. Only one half of one percent (.5 percent) of the New Testament is in doubt. And of
this one-half percent, are there any doctrinal or historical truths left in question? _______
FOOTNOTES:
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
New Spirit Filled Bible pg.1714, 3:16
http://home.earthlink.net/~ronrhodes/Inspiration.html
Foundations of Pentecostal Theology (a) pg. 16 author used NKJV instead of KJV and paraphrased
New Spirit Filled Bible pg. 1472, 16:12,13
Life Application pg. 2301 3:15,16
http://home.earthlink.net/~ronrhodes/Inspiration.html
Bible Doctrines A Pentecostal Perspective pg. 28-30
Bible Doctrines A Pentecostal Perspective pg.26-28
Material in this section was taken from For these figures and those that follow, refer to F. F. Bruce, THE NEW TESTAMENT DOCUMENTS: ARE THEY
RELIABLE? (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity, 1984), and McDowell, EVIDENCE THAT DEMANDS A VERDICT, ibid.
Josh McDowell, “Evidence for the Historical Accuracy of the New Testament,” in THE INTELLECTUALS SPEAK OUT ABOUT GOD, ibid., 273–274.
Sir Frederick Kenyon, THE BIBLE AND ARCHAEOLOGY, as quoted in McDowell, EVIDENCE THAT DEMANDS A VERDICT, 41.
McDowell, EVIDENCE THAT DEMANDS A VERDICT,
Week 7
Daily Walk with God
Introduction to the book Genesis
Author: Moses
Date Written 1450-1410 B.C.
The words, “In the beginning, God created the heavens and the earth,” have evoked
considerable debate; but without apology, that is how this book begins. In the words of
one of the historic creeds: “I believe in God the Father almighty, Maker of heaven and
earth.” These words are only the beginning of this book of beginnings—a prologue to a
prologue. Genesis gives more than an account of creation. It also describes other
beginnings—humanity’s Fall into sin and the start of God’s elaborate rescue mission for
all peoples. It tells what happened first in many important respects (creation, sin,
judgment, languages, races, marriage); but at the center of Genesis lies God’s sovereign
call to Abram and Sarai, a couple of idol worshipers in the Middle East.
Principal Message
Genesis, the book of beginnings, has two parts. The first part (chs. 1–11) serves as a
prologue to the second part (chs. 12–50), the book’s main event—God’s sovereign work
in Abraham’s family to accomplish His good will for all nations. This prologue (chs. 1–
11) provides keys that unlock the rest of the book and the rest of the Bible as well.
Four key concepts presented in Genesis 1–11 are crucial for comprehending the rest of
the Bible. First, the God who entered the lives of Abram and Sarai is the same God who
created the entire universe. He is the only true and living God—Yahweh, the Creator and
the Savior of the world. Second, all people have rebelled against God, their benevolent
Creator, and His good will for them. Humanity has inherited a state of sinfulness from
Adam and Eve’s rebellion in the Garden of Eden. Third, God judges and will judge the
actions of all people. God, by sending the Flood, made it clear to Noah and to everyone
that human wickedness is entirely unacceptable. God cannot let evil reign free in His
creation. Fourth, sin continues to plague all of humanity—even after the Flood. Although
the Flood did not wash away sin, God, as the second half of Genesis (chs. 12–50) reveals,
has a plan to save humanity from its own evil deeds.
The first part of Genesis provides the setting for the story of Abram and Sarai (chs. 12–
50). Their world is populated by a broad spectrum of people groups, each with its own
language, customs, values, and beliefs, and all have adopted their own imaginary gods.
The main story of Genesis—God’s plan to bless all nations through Abraham’s
descendants—starts in chapter 12. It begins with God’s call to Abram and Sarai
(Abraham and Sarah) to become the parents of a new people—a new nation. This new
nation would become God’s tool for blessing all peoples. Even though Abram and Sarai
were merely an elderly couple with the means to travel, God chose to begin His plan of
redemption for the entire world with them. The description of their experiences
demonstrates the irruption (the breaking into from without) of God’s blessing into their
lives. Central to God’s blessing was His covenant with Abraham—the Abrahamic
covenant (see 12:1–3; 15:1–21). God, the awesome Creator of the entire universe, freely
chose to make everlasting promises to Abraham and his descendants. These promises in
the Abrahamic covenant were the foundation for all of God’s subsequent promises and
covenants in the Bible. Genesis is not merely a beginning; it provides the foundation for
the rest of the biblical narrative.
According to the New Testament, Adam is “a type of Him who was to come” (Rom.
5:14). In other words, Adam’s life in some ways points vividly to Jesus. Consider that
both individuals entered the world through a special act of God, as sinless men. But while
Adam is the head of the old creation, Christ is the head of a new creation.
Melchizedek (whose name literally means “king of righteousness”) is a strange and
shadowy figure who suddenly appears in Genesis 14. He is the king of Salem (which
means “peace”); the Bible calls him “the priest of God Most High.” Some scholars
believe that this one who was, in the words of Hebrews 7:3, “made like the Son of God,”
was in fact Christ Himself. Christ, after all, is known as the Prince of Peace (Is. 9:6).
Joseph’s character and experiences (chs. 39–50) foreshadow the coming of the Messiah
in that both Joseph and Christ are objects of special love by their fathers, hated by their
brothers, rejected as rulers over their brothers, conspired against and sold for silver,
condemned though innocent, and raised from humiliation to glory by the power of God.
Undatable
Creation, the Flood, the Tower of Babel
c. 2167 B.C. Abraham is born in Ur of the Chaldeans
c. 2091 B.C. Abraham is called to set out for Canaan
c. 2066 B.C. Isaac is born to Abraham and Sarah
c. 2006 B.C. Jacob is born to Isaac and Rebekah
c. 1991 B.C. Abraham dies in Canaan
c. 1915 B.C. Joseph is born to Jacob and Rachel
c. 1886 B.C. Isaac dies in Canaan
c. 1876 B.C. Jacob and his family move to Egypt
c. 1859 B.C. Jacob dies in Egypt
c. 1805 B.C Joseph dies in Egypt
[] Genesis chapter 1
finished.
Memory verse
“In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God and the Word was God.”
John 1:1
Classroom Notes
Week 7
Title: ___________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
7
The “Son” in Sun Valley
Sun Valley is a great church that has faced some real struggles. It cost the church
a lot just to get started. Dave Riggs and his family moved to Sun Valley with a big dream
and a willingness to sacrifice. For the first couple of years they had lots of chances to
make sacrifices but the dream mainly remained a dream. Dave had been a heroin addict
who had gotten saved and trained in a skid row mission. Launched from an independent
ministry he was looking for a place of fellowship when he met Mike. He pulled in with
them when he realized they had the same vision he did. When he went out to start the
church he went after people at the bottom whom no one else cared about. Seeking to
reach these people he put the church in a less than ideal location. The building was in a
rough neighborhood, surrounded by bars, where it was common to have drunks
staggering in to disrupt the services. One old drunk (Corn Flake) came by regularly.
Singing drunkenly when everyone else was praying, Corn Flake yelled out questions in
the middle of the sermon; he was a pest. In those first couple of years windows were shot
out, and the pastor was threatened with machetes and guns. It took nerve just to park your
car and walk to the door of the Sun Valley church.
The strength of the church was the boldness that developed out of those early
days. During one revival they moved the services outside on the side walk. Carrying a
cross through the streets, they went marching past a punk rock bar called Godzilla.
Everyone at the bar looked different. Their hair was a rainbow of colors chopped into
bizarre shapes. Safety pins stuck through ears and noses and their music was wild and
loud. Everyone started witnessing to these punk rockers. A police helicopter came flying
over the bar, and one young man who was loaded started to freak out. Wanting to help,
some of the church people took him back over to their building. The other punk rockers
thought these wild Christians were kidnapping their friend. A cry rang out, “They’re
stealing one of our friends, let’s go get them.” The crowd emptied from the bar and ran
toward the church trying to kick the doors in and threatening to blow up the building.
Next to the church was the hang out for the “Chosen Few,” (a motor cycle gang)
who hated punk rockers. When they saw the fight they came streaming out of their club
house yelling, “Hey, the punk rockers are beating up the Christians! Let’s help them
out.”
Jumping the fence, the fight got serious. A huge biker was yelling, “those guys over there
turn the other cheek, but we don’t,” as he hit the man in front of him. This was not a
traditional church. Sun Valley developed a strong group but one that was small. It seemed
like the church was never going to grow. Year after year they reached out but nothing
seemed to take.
Changed Lives
Jimmie Joe Lewis played a big part in the church. When he was doing well, the
church did well, when he had troubles it tended to drag others down. Jimmie came from a
rough background. He never knew his real dad. His mom did her best to raise him but
there was a gap that only a father could have filled. He was angry and desperate for a
feeling of belonging. At twelve years old the family moved next door to a house with
three teenagers who had been deserted.
These kids had turned the house into a party hangout and Jimmie got his baptism
into sin there. Girls, booze and drugs were the agenda. Jimmy was a kid in body, but he
was developing the habits and tastes of an adult. He moved into the sixties ready to be
swept up in the drug movement; he started sniffing glue and moved on into harder drugs.
At fourteen he dropped acid and by fifteen he took his first shot of heroin. By sixteen he
was part of a gang that was pulling armed robberies to get money for their habits. It was
in this gang that he and David Riggs became friends and started doing drugs together.
David would be the one to help Jimmie find Christ, but that was a long way in the future.
At seventeen, Jimmy got busted for check forgery and to escape jail, he joined the marine
corps. He did not last a year before the drugs forced him out. A turning point in his life
was when David’s brother died of an overdose. That shook David and Jimmie. David got
saved, and the word started to circulate about the difference in his life. Jimmie tried to
break his heroin habit by smoking PCP. Like everything he did, he did this to excess too,
and traded one set of problems for another.
He began to become paranoid and disoriented. Convinced that he was going to die
he ran to Gooding, Idaho, where loaded on PCP, he called out to the Lord. He went the
next day to a church and tried to find help, but he had no foundations and drifted to his
stepfather’s in Northern California. Jimmy got a job and avoided the needle, but he did it
by doing any other drug he could get his hands on. He thought he had his life under
control until he tried some speed. It was not long until he was borrowing a needle and
shooting speed. Within weeks he had lost everything he had. It was then that he finally
got low enough to get a hold of David Riggs. Desperate he headed down to see if what
David had, could help him. He showed up on David’s door step and was out on the
streets preaching the next day with a group from the mission. When they handed Jimmie
the bullhorn something snapped. The Spirit of God was all over him and he went running
up and down the street witnessing to any one that he could talk to or yell at. His
conversion was real, but so was the call of drugs. For a while, Jimmie would be doing
good, only to end up slipping back into the drug scene. This happened several times after
the church started and did not help him or anyone else. Jimmy would aid in seeing a large
group of people saved and coming to church and would overnight disappear back into the
world of sin and drugs. These people couldn’t help but be shaken. A key to breaking
Jimmie’s cycle of failure was Marie, whom he would marry. God lead Marie and her
family out of a more traditional church into the Sun Valley church. She knew God was
going to put her and Jimmie together, she believed in Jimmie when he did not believe in
himself. Slowly a core of people came together.
Breakthroughs
Two things marked a turning point in the church. The first was a revival by
Johnny Dorris. Looking out at the congregation he said, “I feel like there is a big rock on
top of the Sun Valley church, and God is lifting it right now.” From that night things
started to work and new people started flowing in. The second thing was when Billy Hall
came to help the pastor and his wife. Billy brought into the church a love and friendship
that had been missing. Added now to vision and zeal was stability. Churches grow for
many reasons. Revivals and miracles built this church. Prophesies came regularly during
the church services, people came to services to see and experience the power of God
moving. Doctors told two women that they could not have children.
Both received prophesies that they would have children in a year, and they did.
There was a special spirit in this church to move in the gifts. Harold was a quadriplegic
who had not heard or talked in 45 years. People could not believe it when he heard
sounds for the first time. Those were the services that made people think they had stepped
back into the days of the Bible, when Jesus caused the deaf to hear and the blind to see.
Two ladies in the congregation were in a serious accident on their way to church. Doctors
did not think the one with the skull fractures would live. The church began to pray. When
the doctors came out of the operating room an hour later, they said they were both going
to live. But, Sarah’s hip was so bad that she would never walk normally again. At a
revival service she screamed out during prayer, and people came running, she had thrown
down the crutches and was starting to walk. Both women were healed.
The pastor and the congregation liked things jumping. A favorite evangelist was
known to stand on the pulpit if things were not exciting enough. One night he told the key
disciples, “You have too much starch in your pants.” Calling them out one by one, he
made them first jump up and down in front of everyone, and then run up and down the
aisles. He claimed they needed to break out of their religious habits. It might not have had
any spiritual significance but it was different and even fun. A great group of people
started to come who were ready and looking for God to move. Dennis Castro, Randy
Batista, Ernie Weaver, Manny Deabla made up just part of a great team. Not satisfied to
just reach Sun Valley they started planting churches around California. The first couple to
leave were Jimmie and Marie Lewis. As they left for Northern California the mother
church began to dramatically grow. When Sun Valley launched the Castro’s into San
Francisco, California, revival followed again back in Sun Valley. It was obvious God was
behind the releasing of these ministries. The Sun Valley church leaped to over 300 in
short time.
Fruitful
The vision of the Maywood Praise Chapel was picked up in Sun Valley as they
planted church after church and aided in reaching the world. Frank Donker came out of
the Sun Valley church and went to Ghana, West Africa. Jimmie Joe and Marie Lewis
would go to Medford, Oregon and then to Liverpool, England. They pastor today in
Hesperia, California. Out of there they have seen two churches pioneered in Russia where
Jimmy regularly ministers. Typical of the men and women out of Sun Valley, they have
attracted some quality people. Manny Deabla was saved in the Medford church and took
it when the Lewis’ left for England.
Manny had been a drug addict who had dropped over 500 hits of acid and spent
his life high and in trouble. A friend of his had gotten saved, and took him out to a prayer
meeting, where 15 people were calling out on God. He had never seen anything like this
before, and walking up to Jimmie Joe said, “You look high.” Jimmie told him, “I am
high, do you want some of it?” Manny prayed and found what he was looking for. Manny
would take the church in Medford, Oregon when Jimmie left for England. Randy Batista
went out of Sun Valley to pastor in Eagle Rock, California, in 1990. The building was
more like a closet than a church but in two and a half years it grew to over 60. Randy is a
great guitar player, building a church on worship. Chris Madsen got saved in another
fellowship out of which he pioneered a church in California. It was a difficult task, and he
got little help or support from his mother church. Through a friend, he contacted the Sun
Valley church who sent up ten car loads of people to reach out to the city. Impressed with
their excitement and ability to witness, Chris spent the day in awe. They were preaching
out on the streets when a guy passing by on a motorcycle started to curse them.
Unintimidated David started prophesying, “You’re a backslider, and your dad used to
abuse you . . . “ The man pulled over crying. Chris came to a conference where the
preaching was down to earth and challenging. It was during a slide show about the
growth and vision of the Praise Chapel fellowship that he was most stirred. Watching it
he could not shake the thought, “These people are going to take the world.” He wanted
to be a part of that so he shut down the small church he was pastoring and went into the
Sun Valley church. The best experiences of his life were in working there.
When the Yuba City, California church opened in February of 1988, he became
their pastor. Yuba City is a small rural town in California. Chris was from LA, and
problems with culture shock were real. He ended up having to take a job in agriculture,
and as he would drive through those farms he felt as isolated as he would have on the
moon. The whole town shut down at eight o’clock, but in it is strong church planting
church... In church after church the same thing has happened, if you give God a chance
He will take men and send them into the ministry. Sun Valley was a church that would
live on the edge. What they had, they gave, and it gave it’s best. Praise Chapel has never
been committed to playing it safe. From the beginning Mike and Donna have instilled
faith rather than programs as their goal. The vision has caught deeply in the heart of the
Sun Valley church and people.
Week 7
Topic: The Deity of Christ
A) DEITY OF CHRIST
Deity is defined: a god or goddess.
Read Isaiah 7:14; Matthew 1:20-25 and answer the following questions.
1. What shall the Child be called? ________________________________________
2. What does Immanuel mean? __________________________________________
Jesus was truly Immanuel – God with us. The Bible is full of scriptures that testify of His
deity.
3. In the Old Testament, the prophet Isaiah prophesied of His coming, list the Divine
names Isaiah calls Him in Isaiah 9:6. ___________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
4. What did Jeremiah prophecy He would be called? Jeremiah 23:6 ____________
The LORD our Righteousness – (JEHOVAH Tisidkenu)
Read John 1:1-3 and answer the following questions.
5. Was the Word in the beginning with God? _______________________________
6. Does John say “the Word was God”? ___________________________________
The Word is the Eternal Son of God – Jesus.
 John 1:14 says, “and the Word became flesh and dwelt among us and we beheld
His glory, the glory as the only begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth.”
 In Revelation 19:13, Jesus is referred to as the Word of God. “He was clothed
with a robe dipped in blood, and His name is called The Word of God.”
False teachers such as The Jehovah Witness have attempted to say John 1:1 only
teaches that Jesus is “a god” and so not a full deity. The last portion of 1:1 is the
major point of contention. It reads in the Greek theos en ho logos, or literally,
“the Word was God”. God, or theos, occurs in this verse without the Greek
article ho, so that some have contended that the lack of the article in the Greek
text should cause the statement to be translated “the Word was a god”. The best
understanding for the translation, however, as recognized by Greek scholars, is
that since theos is a predicate and precedes the noun logos and a verb, it is natural
for it to occur here without the article. Greek scholars are agreed that the verse
should be translated as it regularly is in modern and ancient translations, clearly
affirming that Jesus is indeed God. Also though the word “God” does not have
(1)
(2)
140
the article in the Greek here, it clearly means God with a capital “G”; just as it
does in John 1:18; 3:21 (when in reference to God the Father) and many other
places where the Greek does not have the article”.
Read Philippians 2:5-8
7. What does verse 6 say about Jesus Christ? _______________________________
In reference to Christ Jesus verse 6 says, “Who being in the form of God...”
The Greek words for “form of God” (GK. morphe`theou) (2:6) Strong’s #3444,
2316: The Greek word for “form” was generally used to express the way in which
a thing exists and appears according to what it is in itself. Thus the expression
form of God may be correctly understood as the essential nature and character of
God. To say, therefore that Christ existed in the form of God is to say that apart
from His human nature Christ possesses all the characteristics and qualities
belonging to God because He is, in fact, GOD.”
(3)
Robbery - Because Christ was God, He did not look on sharing God’s nature as
robbery, that is, as “a thing to be seized,” as though He did not already possess it,
or as “a thing to be retained” as though He might lose it. Equal as used in this
verse, speaks of equality of existence. Christ was fully God, but He limited
Himself in such a way that He could also be completely human. In Christ, God
became man.
(4)
8. What is Jesus called in Titus 2:13? _____________________________________
Paul himself testifies to the deity of Jesus Christ by identifying Him as “Our great
God and Savior”
9. What did Thomas call Jesus? John 20:28 ________________________________
10. What is the “Son” called in Hebrew 1:8? ________________________________
B) JESUS MADE STAEMENTS, CLAIMS, AND TOOK ACTIONS THAT
COULD ONLY BE DONE BY GOD
When Jesus walked this earth, He made statements, claims, and took actions that could
only be done by God. This is why, on many instances, the Jews said He committed
blasphemy.
BLASPHEMY – 1a: the act of insulting or showing contempt of lace of reverence for
God, b: the act of claiming the attributes of deity. 2: irreverence toward something
considered sacred or inviolable.
Read John 8:48-59
11. What statement and claim did Jesus make that caused the JEWS to want to stone
Him? _____________________________________________________________
When Jesus said “before Abraham was, I AM”, He was not just claiming to have
lived before Abraham, He was claiming eternal existence. HE WAS CLAIMING
TO BE GOD HIMSELF!!!
“I AM” this expression denotes “self-identity in self-sufficiency”. In one
breath Jesus asserted His eternal preexistence and His absolute deity.
Abraham, like all mortals, came into existence at one point in time. The Son of
God, unlike all mortals never has a beginning. He is eternal, and He is God. This
is evident in Jesus’ use of the words “I AM” for Himself. This statement recalls
the Septuagint (the Greek Old Testament) translation of Exodus 3:6, 14, in which
God unveiled His identity as the “I AM WHO I AM”. Thus, Jesus was claiming
to be the ever-existing, self-existent God.
(5)
Read Exodus 3:1-14
12. In verse 13 Moses said to God, “Indeed when I come to the children of Israel and
say to them, “The God of your fathers has sent me to you and they say to me,
‘what is His name?’ What shall I say to them?” What was God’s answer in verse
14? ______________________________________________________________
In John 8:58 when Jesus said “Before Abraham was, I AM”, they knew exactly
what He was claiming. They understood Jesus was claiming to be God that’s why
they took up stones to throw at Him.
In accordance with the law in Leviticus 24:16, the religious leaders were ready
to stone Jesus for claiming to be God. They well understood what Jesus was
claiming and because they didn’t believe Him they charged Him with blasphemy.
It is ironic that they were really the blasphemers, cursing and attacking the very
God they claimed to serve!
(6)
Read John 10:30-33
13. Why did the Jews take up stones to stone Him? (verse 33) ___________________
When Jesus declared “I and My Father are one” (John 10:30) the Jewish
opponents understood that Jesus was claiming to be God. (v.31, 33)
Read John 5:16-23
14. How come the Jews “sought all the more to kill Him”? (verse 18)_____________
Jesus is “the only begotten Son” – that is, the unique Son of God. Here, He
claims not only a unique relationship with God the Father, but also equality with
God in nature. Since God continually does good works without allowing Himself
to stop on the Sabbath, the Son does likewise, since He is equal with God.
Certainly the Jewish leaders understood the implications of Jesus’ claims. (Verse
18)
(7)
15. In John 5:23 does Jesus claim “all should honor Him just as they honor the
Father”? __________________________________________________________
To claim the same honor as the Father is to claim equality with the Father. Here
Jesus claimed equal authority with God.
(8)
Read Mark 2:1-11
16. According to verse 7 what were some of the scribes reasoning in their heart when
they heard Jesus tell the paralytic man “son your sins are forgiven you”?
__________________________________________________________________
17. What did Jesus do “that they may know that the Son of Man has power on earth
to forgive sins”?
__________________________________________________________________
Jesus asked the ‘which is easier’ question to demonstrate the truth of His claim
to forgive man’s sins – something only God can accomplish. Anyone could assert
the ability to forgive sins, since there was no earthly way of confirming the
statement. But to say arise, take up your bed and walk to a paralytic could be
tested immediately by whether he walked or not. By healing the paralytic, Jesus
made His pronouncement of forgiveness far more credible. Son of Man is a term
regularly used for the Messiah (Mark 8:31; Daniel 7:13).
(9)
C) DID JESUS RECEIVE WORSHIP?
18. Did Jesus receive genuine worship without objection or protest? Matthew 14:33
__________________________________________________________________
Exodus 20:3-5 says, “You shall have no other gods before Me. 4”You shall not
make for yourself a carved image—any likeness of anything that is in heaven
above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth; 5 you
shall not bow down to them nor serve them. For I, the LORD your God, am a
jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children to the third and
fourth generations of those who hate Me”
According to Exodus 20:3-5, worship belongs only to God Almighty. As
Matthew 14:33 made clear, Jesus did not forbid the disciples from worshipping
Him.
Read Acts 10:25-26; 14:8-18
19. How did the apostles respond to man trying to worship them? ________________
Read Revelation 19:9-10; 22:8-9
20. How do the angels of God respond to being worshipped? ___________________
Read Revelation 1:17-18
21. Did Jesus respond the same way as the angels did in Revelation 19:9-10, 22:8-9?
__________________________________________________________________
As these verses make clear men of God and angels - refused to be worshipped,
because they knew it belonged to God alone! Jesus didn’t refuse it – BECAUSE
HE IS GOD!!!
D) JESUS CHRIST POSSESSES ALL THE ATTRIBUTES OF GOD
In this section read the ATTRIBUTE and the DEFINITION, and then read the verses
listed and explain how the attribute is seen in Jesus.
OMNISCIENT (All Knowing) – Omniscient is defined in the Webster’s Dictionary:
Knowing everything.
22. John 1:48-51______________________________________________________
23. John 2:24-25______________________________________________________
24. Colossians 2:2-3___________________________________________________
OMNIPRESENT (Everywhere) - Omnipresent is defined in Webster’s Dictionary: The
fact of being present everywhere.
25. Matthew 18:20_____________________________________________________
26. Matthew 28:20_____________________________________________________
OMNIPOTENT (All powerful) Omnipotent is defined in Webster’s Dictionary: Having
absolute power or authority.
27. Daniel 7:13-14_____________________________________________________
28. Matthew 28:18_____________________________________________________
29. 1Peter 3:22________________________________________________________
30. Colossians 1:16-17__________________________________________________
HE IS ETERNAL - Eternal is defined in Webster’s Dictionary – without beginning or
end, everlasting.
31. 1Timothy 1:15-17__________________________________________________
In the following verses, Scripture reveals that Jesus pre-existed the creation of
the world and that He was present with the Father from the beginning of time.
 John 1:1-3: In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God,
and the Word was God. 2 He was in the beginning with God. 3 All things
were made through Him, and without Him nothing was made that was
made.
 John 17:5: “And now, O Father, glorify Me together with Yourself, with
the glory which I had with You before the world was.”
 John 17:24: “Father, I desire that they also whom You gave Me may be
with Me where I am, that they may behold My glory which You have given
Me; for You loved Me before the foundation of the world.”
 Ephesians 3:9: and to make all see what is the fellowship of the mystery,
which from the beginning of the ages has been hidden in God who
created all things through Jesus Christ;
 Colossians 1:16-17: For by Him all things were created that are in
heaven and that are on earth, visible and invisible, whether thrones or
dominions or principalities or powers. All things were created through
Him and for Him. 17 And He is before all things, and in Him all things
consist.
 Hebrews 1:2: has in these last days spoken to us by His Son, whom He
has appointed heir of all things, through whom also He made the worlds;
Jesus boldly declares He is the “ALPHA and the OMEGA; THE FIRST AND THE
LAST.” The Alpha and Omega, the first and last letters of the Greek alphabet,
declare that God is everything from A-Z, thus in control of all history.
 Revelation 1:8: “I am the Alpha and the Omega, the Beginning and the
End,” says the Lord, “who is and who was and who is to come, the Almighty.”
 Revelation 22:12-13: “And behold, I am coming quickly, and My reward is
with Me, to give to every one according to his work. 13 I am the Alpha and
the Omega, the Beginning and the End, the First and the Last.”
(10)
IMMUTABLE (Unchanging) (definition – not mutable, unchangeable, “changeless”)
32. Hebrews 13:8_____________________________________________________
E) THE “ONLY BEGOTTEN SON”
33. What is Jesus called in John 1:18, 3:16, 18, 1John 4:9? ___________________
The phrase “only begotten” translates the Greek word monogenes means “unique”,
“only,” or “only one of its kind.”
The Greek word for “only begotten” monogenes is a compound word made of two
other Greek words MONOS meaning “only” and GENOS meaning “kind or race”.
If we combine the words we get “only kind” or “unique”.
(11)
(12)
Question: “What does it mean that Jesus is God’s only begotten son?”
Answer: The phrase “only begotten Son” occurs in John 3:16, which reads in the
King James Version as, “For God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten
Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life.”
The phrase “only begotten” translates the Greek word monogenes. This word is
variously translated into English as “only,” “one and only,” and “only begotten.”
It’s this last phrase (“only begotten” used in the KJV, NASB and the NKJV) that
causes problems. False teachers have latched onto this phrase to try to prove their
false teaching that Jesus Christ isn’t God; i.e., that Jesus isn’t equal in essence to
God as the Second Person of the Trinity. They see the word “begotten” and say that
Jesus is a created being because only someone who had a beginning in time can be
“begotten.” What this fails to note is that “begotten” is an English translation of a
Greek word. As such, we have to look at the original meaning of the Greek word,
not transfer English meanings into the text.
So what does monogenes mean? According to the Greek-English Lexicon of the
New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature (BAGD, 3rd Edition),
monogenes has two primary definitions. The first definition is pertaining to being the
only one of its kind within a specific relationship. This is the meaning attached to its
use in Hebrews 11:17 when the writer refers to Isaac as Abraham’s “only begotten
son”. Abraham had more than one son, but Isaac was the only son he had by Sarah
and the only son of the covenant.
The second definition is “pertaining to being the only one of its kind or class,
unique in kind.” This is the meaning that is implied in John 3:16. In fact, John is the
only New Testament writer who uses this word in reference to Jesus (see John 1:14,
18; 3:16, 18; 1 John 4:9). John was primarily concerned with demonstrating that
Jesus was the Son of God (John 20:31), and he uses this word to highlight Jesus as
uniquely God’s Son—sharing the same divine nature as God—as opposed to
believers who are God’s sons and daughters through faith…
The “Only Begotten Son” Language. The expression “only-begotten” is the Greek
word “monogeneis.” This is not simply “begotten,” for that expression can be applied
to all believers, those who have been begotten or born again by the Spirit. This is a
unique expression for a unique person, the only-begotten Son of God. The
expression appears in John 1:14, 18; 3:16, and 3:18. It would literally mean the ‘only
(13)
generated one’. This is the key expression for the doctrine of “the eternal generation
of the Son,” meaning, He always was the only begotten Son. The expression does
not refer to the birth of Jesus in Bethlehem, because He is the Son from eternity past.
Perhaps the language can be better understood if contrasted with synonyms. Take
the verbs “make,” “create,” and “beget”. The verb “make” is general; one can make
dinner, clothes, a house, or any other product. The “create” can have the same
objects, but usually elevates the act to an art: one creates a masterpiece, or a work of
art, or a symphony. While these creations bare the imprint of the creator, they do not
share his nature. But “beget” is different. You can only “beget” a child that has
the same nature as you have--a son or a daughter. There is nothing else you can
beget (unless you were speaking very figuratively). Your son or your daughter will
inherit his or her nature from you--genes, personality--all of it. You can use
“make” or “create” for producing a child; but when you use “beget” it only means
you produce a child that has your nature.
Now follow this carefully: if Jesus is said to be the begotten Son of God (using
the figure from human language to make the point), then Jesus has the same nature
as the Father. If Jesus has the same nature as God the Father, then Jesus is divine
and eternal as well. If He is eternally God, then there was never a time He was
literally begotten--which is why we know the language is figurative to describe
His nature, and not His beginning. To call Jesus “the only begotten Son” means
that He is fully divine and eternal. He is God the Son.
This is why the creed says that Jesus was “begotten, not made.” Why? Because
He is of one substance with the Father.
One more point. The word “begotten” has “only” (mono-) prefixed to it. There is
only one. This means that Jesus has a unique relationship with the Father--they two
along with the Holy Spirit make up the Godhead. You and I, if we are believers, have
been born into the family of God--we are said to be begotten of God. But we are not
“only-begotten.” That refers to Jesus’ divine nature. We were adopted by grace and
given the divine nature by the Spirit so that we may be called the children of
God. But Jesus--He is very God of very God. He is the only-begotten Son of God
(that is the part of the creed that reads “of very God”), which means that He is God
(that is the part that reads “very God”).
FOOTNOTES:
1. Nelson Study Bible pg. 1756 in depth
2. A Bible Doctrines a Pentecostal Perspective 61
3. Nelson Study Bible pg.2001 – word focus form of God
4. Nelson Study Bible pg 2001 2:6
5. Nelson Study Bible pg. 1778, word focus
6. Life Application Bible 1923, 8:59
7. Nelson Study Bible pg 1769, 5:17
8. Nelson Study Bible pg 1769, 5:23
9. Nelson Study Bible pg 1642 2:9-11
10. Spirit Filled Life Bible- Pg 1817, 1:18
11. http://www.neverthirsty.org/pp/corner/read/r00116.html
12. The Following was found http ://www.gotquestions.org/only-begotten son.html.
13. The following was found: http://bible.org/seriespage/son-god-begotten-not-made
Week 8
Daily Walk with God
finished.
Memory verse
“And the Word became flesh and dwelt among us, and we beheld His glory, the glory as
the only begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth.”
John 1:14
Classroom Notes
Week 8
Title: ___________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
8
Millionaire to Preacher
Carl and his wife Bonnie graduated from Ohio University. The economy was
horrible in Ohio so the Friedrichs set out looking for better opportunities for their new
family. Bonnie had been offered a teaching job in Kingman, Arizona, but what they
really wanted to do was to join the Peace Corps. Idealistic and out to change the world,
he was a product of his generation. Carl’s dream was to go to the Ivory Coast in Africa. It
did not work out, and Carl said, “let’s take the job in Arizona and I’ll work with the
Indians.” Like so many out of that era he started life with an idea of sacrificing to change
the world. Also like many of his generation he was about to turn into a capitalist, with a
membership in the country club. Born in the Cleveland, Ohio area, his dad was a doctor
who had raised him in a staunch Lutheran home. Though his parents were good people
they had never gotten saved. His dad saw doctoring as working for God. Respected and
in demand in the community, he had little time for the kids. In High school Carl was into
partying and playing in bands more than good grades. College started out even wilder,
but his life had begun to straighten out after a couple of years and now they were setting
out to build their own future.
Trapped in Kingman
When they drove into Kingman they wondered what they had gotten into. It was a
little hole-in-the wall town that they wanted out of the moment the got there. Locked into
a teaching contract, they decided to make the best of a bad situation. Before they knew it
they started to settle in. Carl saw that it was not as easy to help Indians as it was to talk
about it. He got a job through a friend at a Volkswagen agency, where he soon learned he
was good at selling cars. Deciding to use his degree in economics and psychology, after
about nine months, he decided to go into business for himself with a used car lot called
“Autos Unlimited.” Starting with one other guy, the two of them did it all. They bought,
cleaned, waxed and sold their own cars, and within a year they were making money.
Carl got caught in a co-dependent relationship with this partner, who turned out to be an
alcoholic. He was a mess but he looked like he had it together. A good salesperson,
popular with the ladies he tied himself in tighter and tighter with Carl. Carl’s idealism
trapped him into thinking he had to help his friend. They negotiated a deal for some land
with a liquor store on it. They moved the car lot over to that property. Forcing the liquor
store owner to sell out to them, by surrounding the store with cars and making it
impossible for him to do business, they soon owned a liquor license.
Since he owned the liquor store he decided to make it a bigger success. He saw,
that the more liquor he bought the cheaper the booze was and so he got another liquor
license and opened a night club: “The Smoke House Cocktail Bar.” It became the “in”
place in Kingman for the country western crowd. The bar had a basketball floor for
dancing and live acts like Tim Masters and others that kept the place hopping. None of
this had given him the prestige he was looking for. People looked down on used car
salesmen and liquor store owners so when Carl had the chance to pick up a Volkswagen,
new car dealership he jumped on it. Carl had been running the used car and Volkswagen
dealership along with the bar and the night club for about a year when he got saved. All
his life he had gone to church. He had a great family and a son he loved, but his life
consisted mainly of work. Probably the worse thing happening was he was starting to
believe his own hype. In Kingman his face was on bill boards and his voice on the radio.
Carl was not an alcoholic who spent his time hanging out at the bars, he was a workaholic
that would hang out at the country club, and his family was suffering.
Disrupted
It was at this point that Allen Cates entered his life. Allen had bought a VW
Rabbit from them, and worked for Duval mines. He was also a preacher in town. Carl
came to work to find Allen sitting in the office. Carl asked his secretary, “What does this
guy want?” She told him, “He wants a job.” Not even interested in hiring a preacher,
Carl said to, “tell him, we aren’t hiring.” She came back and said, “He’s not leaving
until he talks to you.” So he sent the sales manager in to get rid of him, but Allen was not
taking no for an answer. “God spoke to me, that this is the place I’m supposed to work,”
he told them. “I can’t pastor the church and work at the mine and this is where God
wants me.”
To get rid of him Carl said, “All right, tell him he’s a salesman. We’re not going to put
him on the pay role and he doesn’t have any lot time, but if he sells a car we’ll give him a
commission.”
Allen started bringing people down every hour and turning them over to someone
to sell them a car. Before long he sold more cars than any other salesman, so they put him
to work. Carl began to watch his life, and even went out of his way to make life tough for
Allen. This guy was one of the boldest men Carl had ever met, and although he was a
wild eyed preacher, there was something different about him. At first the guy bothered
Carl because he believed so strongly, but then it began to bother him that the guy just
might be right. Carl had gone to church all his life, and thought of himself as a good
person. He avoided most the drugs that others did and worked in church groups, but no
one had ever shown him how to get saved. Carl’s friends at the country club thought that
Allen was a joke, but it was not long until Carl was defending him. “You need to back off
the guy,” he told them, “I don’t understand or appreciate all he is doing, but he is trying
to do something with his life.” Volkswagen Diesel Rabbits had just come out and they
were hot. When Carl’s friends came in he helped them out, and he found himself
delivering a car with Allen one day. Carl asked him, “Can a rich man go to heaven?”
Allen looked over at Carl and smiled, “You know what - Jesus loves you and he does not
care about your money.” He started to tell him about Abraham who was a rich man and
went on to tell about others who served God and yet had possessions. It touched Carl. He
went and bought a Living Bible and started reading it. Carl wanted to figure out Allen
and what was different about what he believed and taught. Reading Mark chapter 16, the
words leaped out, “These signs shall follow . . . ,” and then it mentioned healing, tongues
and casting out devils. It made him mad and he threw the Bible across the room. His
church did not do any of the things that this scripture dealt with. It struck him that either
the Bible was wrong or he was not hanging around with believers who took all the Bible
seriously.
Breakthroughs
A few days later he did the unusual thing of going home for lunch. A workaholic,
he always worked through lunch, but this day he jumped into his new Lincoln
Continental Mark IV and went home. Sitting there alone in his living room he started
thinking, “God all my life I have believed in you, but if you are really the Son of God, I
am asking you to come into my heart and change my life.” At that second he was in
heaven, and entering the throne room of God. There was a roar of praise that surrounded
him and filled him. It was the most powerful experience he had ever had. He had no idea
how long it lasted but when he came to himself his hands were raised and tears were
streaming down his face while he screamed with all his might “I praise you.” It scared
him that he had lost control like that. Half-embarrassed he got in his
car to go back to work and there on the side of the road was a hitch-hiker. A voice spoke
to him, “Stop and pick him up and tell him what happened.” Carl obeyed. He told this
hitchhiker “a strange thing happened to me . . . “ It scared the hitchhiker, but it set Carl
free, anchoring in Carl’s life his own salvation experience. Before he got saved he was
known as a “little Hitler.” At only twenty-eight years old he had seventy-five employees
that he led through fear and intimidation. That day he started to change and people
immediately noticed a difference in the boss.
He started spending all his time at work reading his Bible; the book had come
alive for Carl. A young kid who worked there as a lot boy went to Praise Chapel and he
asked Carl what had happened? When Carl told him, they began to rejoice. The boy
casually asked, “Have you ever been filled with the Holy Ghost?” Carl shot back, “No,
I’m not ready for that.” Yet it started eating at him, and he made an appointment with the
lot boy to find out what the Bible said about the infilling of the Holy Spirit. After work
this kid would come and teach Carl. A few days later they prayed and Carl received the
Holy Spirit’s fullness. Carl was 28 years old and headed toward being rich. Living in a
good home and bringing in large sums of money, he should have been happy but he was
not. One unfulfilled goal was to own a Ford or GM dealership, he figured that would
bring fulfillment. These were the big men in the community. They ran with the state
politicians and set at the top of the rung. A dealership came open when the previous
owner got in gambling problems and Carl began negotiating to take over the Ford,
Lincoln, Mercury dealership. To pull the deal off Carl had to find some outside money.
His partner was drinking up all the money he had, and some of Carl’s too, but he did
know a lot of people. To put it together he got a local doctor to front them some money
for part of the partnership.
While closing the deal, the US economy collapsed. Carl was faced with 21%
interest on two million dollars worth of cars. Nothing was selling. To make things worse
he was stuck with last year’s inventory and had made a mistake in ordering, and ended up
with twice the inventory they needed on hand. There were cars and trucks everywhere.
Everything he had was on the line and Carl was running scared. The first month they lost
a fortune and the second was not much better. All Carl could do was work hard and pray
that things would turn around.
Things did turn, and after about five months they were over the hill and making a
profit. It was then that his two partners came into his office. “I feel like I got a bad deal,”
the doctor told him. “What do you mean,” Carl asked? “I feel like I was misrepresented,
I didn’t get enough shares of stock.” Carl did not have any idea what was going on.
Things were delicate and all Carl needed right now was to run into new conflicts. He
called his bankers and said, “I’ve got a problem here and I don’t know what it is. I have a
silent partner that is upset and I just want you to know that when I find out what is going
on I’ll tell you.”
Tested by Fire
He had tried to get answers from his partner, but the man kept playing dumb.
When they were with the bankers his partner said, “I know what the problem is.” Carl
was shocked. Ten years he has carried this man and helped him out. Here is a friend
saying, “We think you’re incapable of running this dealership. You are a religious
fanatic.” Carl had gone to church all his life but he had really gotten saved just months
before, and now he faced one of his greatest tests; he was sick. It was like a punch in the
stomach. God, though, spoke to him, “Blessed are they that are persecuted for my
name’s sake.” At home laying before the Lord he got an answer, he was to give them the
business. He was crazy for the Lord and he knew that if he fought and won the dealership
he would loose his salvation in the process. The next morning he walked into the office
and told them, “I’m going to give you this corporation, you do with it what you want to.
All I ask in return is your portion of the used car lot.” Carl went back to where he started.
He turned the liquor store into a sales office and started selling cars. Within thirteen
months the dealership he gave up was bankrupt and Carl was running the largest used car
dealership in Mojave county.
Change
After Carl got saved he stayed in the Lutheran church. He was on the council and
his wife was not sure about the change he had gone through. Carl started traveling all
over the city looking for fellowship. He had run the youth meeting before he got saved. It
was fun to take the kids to the lake or the park, but after his conversion he started to teach
them. Kids started getting saved and filled with the Holy Ghost. At the Lutheran
Conferences, that little city had the largest youth group in the state. The pastor finally
realized something was happening and instead of getting behind it, he asked Carl to step
aside.
In the final meeting there were kids everywhere. “I’ve done this for three years
and I’m going to have to step aside,” he told them, “So someone else can take over for a
while.” A young woman that had gotten saved from a life of drugs stood up and yelled,
“You’re not fooling us. They’re making you step down.” It broke him. He started to weep
and his wife had to finish the meeting. He saw the religious hypocrisy in the church and
though he and the pastor were friends, he could not believe in the man any more. Carl
tried every church in town before going to Praise Chapel. They were just not his style of
people. It was at the county fair where God changed his mind. The whole city was out to
have a good time. Every preacher in town was there with their families laughing and
joking around. He was going to buy tickets to get on the Ferris wheel when he looked
over and saw Pastor Cates. Poorly dressed, his shoes scuffed and worn, he stood in the
middle of everyone passing tracks. Carl stopped and as he looked he saw that the guy
shone with the love of God. In his heart he knew that was what Christianity was about.
Carl walked over and gave him a big bear hug, lifting him off the ground. He knew then,
“That was what I wanted to be like.”
At first his wife had no idea what had happened to her husband. She had been
wanting something different for the family, but it was not to become a religious fanatic.
She had watched with real concern while her husband got more involved with
Christianity. All of that changed over night for her. While he was wrestling with going to
Praise Chapel, the first time she walked into the church she got saved and filled with the
Holy Ghost. She was ready to join. It was not that easy for Carl. All he could see was the
old building and the worn carpet. All he wanted was to get out of there. He was
embarrassed that his Lincoln was in the parking lot. Yet he knew that was where he
needed to go. He wanted the joy and the praise that were there. It was like an addiction,
he could not shake it, he had to be there.
Mammon
He was liberal with his money but he was not giving what God wanted him to.
Carl had given up everything but the used car lot for God. The new business was just
taking off when God spoke to him again, “Son I want you to tithe on the business.” Far
from encouraging Carl it made him mad. He went and ran down Allen Cates and drug
him into the office. He had spread sheets everywhere and he yelled at Cates, “It is
impossible to tithe from a car dealership. If I tithed from the increase on each car I’d be
out of business in a year.”
Allen looked at him with those penetrating eyes and said, “I never said anything
about money,” and turned around and walked out. Carl threw himself down on that carpet
and wept. Finally he spoke out, “Father I’ll serve you from the gutter.” Failure was his
real fear. His father was a doctor and all the other kids had seemed to do better than him.
Carl called his accountant, who had been a good friend for years and said, “I want to
start to tithe on the dealership.” His accountant was freaked out by the very idea. Many
people had come to the conclusion that Carl had gone over the edge in his Christianity,
and his accountant was starting to agree with them. “You cannot do that, it’s illegal. A
corporation isn’t a person.” “I don’t care, just do it. You figure a way.” From the day he
started to tithe on the gross profit, God began to bless the dealership. People from New
York would be driving through town and stop by to trade cars. God gave him back
everything that he had given plus more.
The Friedrich’s were on their way to having what others only dream about. They
were holding a portfolio worth more than a million dollars, with their future set out
before them. It was right there where God began to deal with them about pastoring. Carl
could not shake his pre-conceived thinking of the ministry as something that required
years of schooling and he did not have it. Finally, conviction won out, and as he listened
to sermons all he could do was weep over the world and the call he felt. He finally went
up to his pastor and said “I want to do something for God.” “Good” Allen told him, and
handed him a broom. “Why don’t you clean up after the kids.” Most men would have
been offended, but God knew what Carl needed. He needed to start as a servant. He
became a businessman in the daytime and janitor in the evening. Far from making him
mad it was one of the best times he had. His next ministry effort was with young people,
and he put together a youth scene. He called one of his old night club acts, Tim Masters
and said, “Why don’t you come and help out?” “How much?” Tim asked. “Free.” The
miracle was that Tim did come. The first sermon that Carl preached was bad, and he had
every intention of slipping out the door when they closed their eyes. As poor a job as he
did, people still came up and got saved. Working hard at improving, he did. His Lutheran
background kept haunting him with its emphasis on Bible College and seminary. When
he was asked to be assistant pastor it set all his doubts off again. It was Stan Elms that
convinced him that he had a touch of God on his life and he had to fulfill it. He was the
happiest person in the world making money in the day and preaching at night.
The Voice of God
Reading the Bible in front of the fire place, with his wife already in bed, he turned
to Second Timothy chapter two. “My son therefore be strong in the Lord . . . “As he read
those words, God intervened. All the lights dimmed and the page was dark except for
those first six verses that stood out from the page in golden letters. Then God spoke,
“Those same things that I taught you, you’re going to teach to others.” Amazed, Carl
read them again and again. He knew that at some point, he was going to have to release
the business and go preach. It would be three years before this happened but he knew
then, to begin to prepare. Those next few years were rich in ministry and friendships. Carl
did much of the counseling and organizing around the church. The time finally came
when he knew he needed to go.
Pastor Carl
At a conference he and his wife decided to pioneer in Buena Park, California.
That night in his living room he knew his call was to influence other nations, so when he
opened the church, he also went down to the Post Office to get a passport. The lady
filling out the application asked, “So, where are you going?”
“I’m not going anywhere right now, but I’m going to travel the nations of the world.”
“Is that right, why?”
“Well I’m a preacher and I’m going to touch the nations of the world.”
“How many people are there in your church?”
“Right now there is nobody, but that doesn’t matter, I’m going touch the nations of the
world.” Being in Mike Neville’s church for a few months while getting ready to open up
was a big help. In those two months he experienced a revolution in how to approach the
ministry. Mike gave him several thousand dollars to help in the opening, but more
important to Carl was that Mike opened a channel for communication and partnership.
Working on the building, he looked up to see Darren Billings come walking in. Wild
eyed with a Bible under his arms, he told Carl, “I’ve been praying for a church to come
here. When are you opening?” Taking him at his word, Carl gave him the date of the
opening movies. The problem was he never showed up. The crowds were sparse. On the
third night a tall kid by the name of Doug Wiks got saved. Carl asked him how he heard
about the church. Doug told him, “This guy (and he described Darren Billings) told me
about the church and said that I ought to come.” Carl said, “Why didn’t he come?”
“Oh, well, he’s loaded.” Carl was shocked. He thought the kid was a Christian, “Take me
to him now!”
Doug got in the car and took him to Casa Cordova. It was the wildest apartment
complex in the area, a hang out for transvestites and open devil worshipers. As they
entered, they passed a woman loan-shark who was bigger than any man and people
stoned on PCP laying around everywhere. Scared to death Carl knocked on the door.
When the door opened, he saw Darren laying on the ground stoned out of his head with
rock music blasting. His girl friend was over on the bed wearing next to nothing. The
room was filthy but Carl was not leaving. Down on his knees he said, “Hey, you prayed
for a church and you’re coming.” Today Darren is pastoring in Portland, Oregon,
running around 100 people in his church. Update Raul Barajas had come every night of
the movies but he could not speak English. He was a part of the LA gang, drug and crime
scene. The night before the movies God had given him a dream of the end times, it scared
him to death. He fought it for three nights but he finally broke. He would end up
pasturing a church in Tijuana of over one hundred.
Culture Shock
Carl did not have any clear idea what you were supposed to do to start a church,
he just knew that he loved people. He went to a street corner with an acoustic guitar and
sang. You could not hear him 5 feet away but he was making a stand. He would drive
into the neighborhoods scared to death. Broken glass was everywhere and there was
writing on the walls that he could not read. He knew that he had to conquer his fear and
he did. He was ignorant of the gangs and their unique rules. He made lots of mistakes. On
one outreach he took a bunch of new converts from the neighborhoods with him to
preach. When he told them to get out they said, “We can’t.” “Why,” he asked? “This is
the turf of the opposing gang, if we get out here we’ll die.” Ohio had not prepared him for
LA, but he was a quick learner and God was helping him. At the end of the first year they
were running a solid 60 and the second year saw the church grow to 80. Carl has never
been captivated with the idea of quick growth. In fact, he fights it. He wants those in the
ministry tested and proven to be men and women of character and loyalty. “There is no
substitute for time,” is a statement that he makes and lives by. He has been moving step
by step to build a team, winning peoples confidence and making sure they are not going
to miss God.
Carl has been very slow to start ministries even when they are considered vital by
other churches. He held off on children’s ministry for years, until the people came that
would make the commitments and say this is the call of God for my life. If something is
going to be done, he feels it needs to be done right. Though a preacher, his real strength is
in teaching. Nothing turns him on like taking scripture and going verse by verse through
the Bible, making it come alive. When he started the church he wanted it built on the
word, not emotion.
Mission
For years he felt that pastoring was just preparation for going overseas. As he
wrestled through his call, he came to realize God had placed him in the United States.
That does not mean his church just sends money to missionaries. He goes several times a
year overseas and helps in other countries. In Ghana at a Liberian refuge camp thousands
came to hear and receive salvation. A man came for prayer that could not walk. Carl was
scared that nothing would happen when he prayed, so he tried to get everyone involved.
He told everybody to pray, even then his faith was not very large. He turned away to talk
to someone and spontaneously a path opened through the crowd and this man started to
walk through. The crowd broke into praise and then started to sing a song before the
Lord. As goose bumps ran up and down his spine he knew that he had been part of a
supernatural move of God.
Carl is not just being used in other countries. Preaching in Portland recently, Carl
saw God break loose and heal every person that was present. One woman was facing
surgery for cervix cancer, but when she went back to the doctors they found no trace.
Another lady whose back was hurting so that she could hardly move, was healed.
Another girl had a fractured knee cap healed, that would not support her weight when she
came to church. You could see the lumps of cartilage in her knee cap but as she was
prayed for, she began to scream. Her knee started to come together, the lumps
disappeared and the skin was smooth. Carpel tunnel syndrome had crippled a hair dresser
and caused her to quit work; she went back to work the next day and made $600.
Update They have planted seven churches in their first seven years of existence in
Anaheim. Sunday Morning they run about 250 people, and have a vision to duplicate
what happened with Mike Neville. The church is stepping out into new areas, especially
in worship. Some services can get wild, as people make personal breakthroughs in
worship. With a solid foundation of the word, they are moving into an intimacy of the
Spirit that is exciting. As part of the team linked to Mike Neville, Carl believes their
church also has it’s own unique vision and calling, that does not conflict with the mother
church. It’s this liberty that causes them to look toward the future with such excitement.
Week 8
Topic: The Humanity of Jesus Christ
A) INCARNATION
Random House Unabridged Dictionary: Incarnation-The doctrine that the second
person of the Trinity assumed human form in the person of Jesus Christ and is
completely God and man.
American Heritage New Dictionary of Cultural Literacy, Third Edition: IncarnationThe Christian belief that the Son, the second person of the Trinity was incarnated, or
made flesh in the person Jesus, in order to save the world from Original Sin.
Read John 1:1, 14 and answer the following questions
1. Was the “WORD” God? ______________________________________________
2. What did the “WORD” (God) become? __________________________________
These two verses alone make clear that the “Word” was fully GOD (John 1:1) and
fully man “the Word became flesh” (John 1:14). The Word is the Son of God - Jesus.
(See Rev. 19:13.)
Read Philippians 2:5-8 and answer the following questions
3. What does verse 6 say about Christ Jesus? _________________________________
4. In whose “likeness” did He (Christ Jesus) come? v.7 _________________________
Clearly we see in these verses that when Christ Jesus came into this world He was
already fully God (v. 6) “who being in the form of God, did not consider it robbery to
be equal with God.” When He came into this world, He took upon Himself the “form
of a servant” and was made in the “likeness of man” (v. 7), which made Him fully
man.
Made Himself of no reputation: This phrase can be translated “He emptied
Himself.” Christ did this by taking on the form of a servant, a mere man. In doing
this, He did not empty Himself of any part of His essence as God. Instead He gave up
His privileges as God and took upon Himself existence as a man. While remaining
completely God, He became completely human. Form: Jesus added to His divine
essence (see v.6) a servant’s essence, that is, the essential characteristics of a human
being seeking to fulfill the will of another. Paul does not say that Christ exchanged
the form of God for the form of a servant, involving a loss of deity or attributes of
deity. Rather, in the Incarnation, Christ continued in the very nature of God but
added to Himself the nature of a servant. Bondservant: In this context, the term
refers to the lowest status on the social ladder (see Hebrews 10:5), the exact opposite
(1)
158
of the term Lord, a title by which all will one day recognize the risen and exalted
Christ (see v.11). It is truly amazing, therefore, that the God who created the universe
(see John 1:3, Col. 1:16) and who rules over all creation (see Col.1:17) would choose
to add to His person the nature of a servant. Likeness: This word does not mean that
Christ only appeared to be a man. Rather, the term emphasizes identity. In reality, He
was a man: possessing all the essential aspects of a human being, although unlike all
others He was sinless.
Jesus had a Divine Nature and a Human nature, yet He was one Person not two.
He was the Son of God and the Son of Man, but His two natures did not result in a
Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde dual personality. He was Christ the Messiah, and He was
Jesus of Nazareth: “For there is one God, and one mediator between God and man,
the man Christ Jesus” (1 Timothy 2:5). He subsisted in the form of God and was
equal with God; but, He took upon Himself the form of a servant and was made in the
likeness of men. (The Greek homoioma means “real likeness”, but His likeness was
not merely human.) Jesus was real man, but not merely man. Jesus was born and
died like men, but, He was the “Ancient of Days” who said, “Before Abraham was, I
AM” (John 8:58). Jesus said, “I thirst” but also “I am the water of life.” Jesus said,
“Give me to drink”, yet on the same occasion, “Whosoever drinketh of the water that
I shall give him shall never thirst” (John 4:7-14). He was beaten with stripes yet
with His stripes we were healed. He said, “I can do nothing for myself,” but without
Him was not anything made that was made. Another had to carry His Cross; but
“He upholdeth all things by the work of His power” (Hebrews 1:3). He increased in
wisdom and in stature (Luke 2:52), but, He is the same yesterday and today and
forever. He was sentenced to death by a Roman governor; but, He was the King of
Kings, and the Lord of Lords. He said, “now is my soul troubled” yet He was the
“PRINCE OF PEACE”. He cried on the cross, “Why hast thou forsaken me?” yet
He promised His followers, “I will never leave thee nor forsake thee.”
(2)
B) VIRGIN BIRTH OF JESUS
Before God sent Adam and Eve away from the garden, God made a promise that a
deliverer, the “Seed” (the Messiah – Jesus) of the woman would bruise (or crush) the
head of the serpent (Genesis 3:15). This deliverer was born around 4,000 years later
to a virgin whose name was Mary (Luke 1:27). This virgin birth was prophesied
around 700 years prior by the prophet Isaiah (Isaiah 7:14). It was also prophesied that
He would be born in Bethlehem (Micah 5:2) and He fulfilled that prophecy
according to Matthew 2:1-6.
Mary conceived by the power of the Holy Spirit (Luke 1:35), which shows that His
Father was GOD (conceived by the power of the Holy Spirit) and His mother was
human (born to a virgin woman). He was fully God and fully Man. It was necessary
that the Son of God entered the world like all other humans: born of a woman. If He
had not been born through a woman, He could not claim to be a genuine human. But
Jesus was conceived of the Holy Spirit, not by a man. If He was born of both human
father and mother, there could have been no authentic claim to deity. He would have
been no different than any other human. He had to be born of a virgin; if Jesus had
been born of natural parents, He would have been born a sinner with a sin nature
inherited from Adam like the rest of mankind (look at Ephesians 2:1-3).
It is worth noting that, in Matthew 1:16, the conclusion of JOSEPH’S genealogy
(Jesus’ virgin birth) is accented by the use of a feminine pronoun, of which Mary is
the antecedent: “And to Jacob was born Joseph the husband of Mary, by whom was
born Jesus, who was called Christ”. The “by whom” in the Greek ex hes, is singular,
feminine gender, making the birth to be “by Mary” only, even though the
genealogy is Joseph’s. Only Matthew and Luke relate the birth of Jesus, but John
states: “Word was made flesh and dwelt among us, (and we beheld His Glory, the
glory as of the only begotten of the Father) full of grace and truth” (John 1:14).
The Apostle Paul says concerning the birth of Jesus, “But when the fullness of the
time was come, God sent forth His Son, made (born) of a woman…” (Galatians
4:4).
5. Approximately how many years prior to the virgin birth of Christ was it
prophesied by the prophet Isaiah? _________________________________________
In the Old Testament, there is a progressive revelation of the supernatural Virgin
birth of Jesus:
1. In Genesis 3:15, we have the earliest prophecy of a redeemer from sin in
which He is called “The seed of woman”.
(3)
2. God promised Abraham a blessing upon his “seed” and through his seed
blessing upon all nations (Genesis 22:15-18). Paul interprets the promise
to Abraham’s seed as the promise fulfilled in CHRIST JESUS: “Now to
Abraham and his seed were the promises made. He saith not, And to
seeds, as many; but as of one, And to thy seed, which is Christ”
(Galatians 3:16).
3. Jesus’ birth shall be a “rod out of the stem of Jesse [David], and a
Branch…of his roots: And the Spirit of the Lord shall rest upon him…”
(Isaiah 11:1, 2). (Also 2 Samuel 7:12, 13). Matthew begins his gospel
with the words: “The book of the generation of Jesus Christ, the son of
David …” (Matthew 1:1).
4. Isaiah prophesizes about a child to be born who shall be called “THE
MIGHTY GOD AND THE EVERLASTING FATHER” (Isaiah 9:6, 7),
and He shall occupy the throne of David.
5. Isaiah clearly predicts the Virgin Birth as the means of the coming of
Immanuel (Matthew 1:22, 23; Isaiah 7:14).
6. Before the Birth of Jesus, there was the Angelic announcement of it. The
angel appeared, first to Zacharias, announcing the birth by his wife
Elizabeth of John the Baptist, Jesus’ forerunner (Luke 1:11-17). Then,
angelic witness was given to Mary that she would bring forth a child who
would be the Son of the Highest. This was in spite of her “knowing not a
man”, it would happen by the Holy Spirit’s overshadowing”; for with
God nothing is impossible (Luke 2:27-35).
C) THE HUMANITY OF CHRIST
Read Luke 2:39-52 and answer the following questions.
6. Did Jesus grow up in a normal manner of a child? Luke 2:39-40 ______________
7. According to Luke 2:51-52 did Jesus grow up in subjection to His parents? ______
8. Was Jesus tempted in “all points as we are”? Hebrews 2:17-18, 4:14-16
__________________________________________________________________
We know, according to Matthew 4:1-11, Mark 1:12-13 and Luke 4:1-13 that Jesus
was tempted by the devil for 40 days. Luke 4:2 says, “Being tempted for forty days by
the devil…” Though Jesus was tempted, He never sinned. Hebrews 4:15 “For we do
not have a High Priest who cannot sympathize with our weaknesses, but was in all
points tempted as we are, yet without sin.”
Because Jesus lived a normal life as a carpenter’s son (Matthew 13:55; Mark 6:3;
Luke 2:51), and was tempted in all points as we are, yet without sin, He understands
and can sympathize with our weaknesses and our feelings (Hebrews 4:14-16). Also,
because He has suffered being tempted, He is able to aid those who are tempted
(Hebrews 2:18). What an awesome High Priest we have in Jesus!
In the following verses listed, write what they tell us about Jesus that makes it clear
He had a human nature.
9. Matthew 4:2; 21:18: _________________________________________________
10. John19:28: _______________________________________________________
11. Matthew 8:24; Mark 4:38: __________________________________________
12. John 4:6: _________________________________________________________
13. Luke 24:39; Hebrews 2:14: __________________________________________
14. Luke 23:46; 1Peter 3:18; Hebrews 2:9: ________________________________
Jesus also possessed the same emotions as any other human does. Name the emotions
He expressed in the following verses.
15. Luke 22:41-44: ____________________________________________________
16. Luke 10:21: _______________________________________________________
17. John 2:13-17: _____________________________________________________
18. Matthew 9:36; 14:14: _______________________________________________
19. John 11:33-35; Luke 19:41; Hebrews 5:7: ______________________________
20. Did He contain blood in His veins? John19:34: ___________________________
21. What does Jesus call Himself in John 8:40? ______________________________
Jesus calls Himself, or is called, the “Son of Man” around 70 times.
Also in the Scriptures, Jesus is called “The Seed of woman, The Seed of Abraham,
and the Son of David” and is in this way linked to the human race.
D) JESUS AND HOLY SPIRIT
Now we are going to look at the involvement the Holy Spirit had in the life of Jesus
Christ (the person) when He walked this earth. Much of His earthly ministry was
accomplished by the power of the Holy Spirit.
22. Who sent the Messiah (Jesus) into this world? Isaiah 48:16__________________
The “ME” in this verse refers to the Messiah (Jesus). This verse shows that the
sending forth of the Messiah (Jesus) was by the Father and the HOLY SPIRIT. This
is one of several OT scriptures revealing the Trinity.
Jesus’ Baptism
23. Who came upon Jesus at His Baptism? Matthew 3:13-17; Luke 3:21-22 _____
_____________________________________________________________________
At the Baptism of Jesus, the Holy Spirit descended “in bodily form like a dove upon
Him.”
Satan Tempts Jesus
24. Where did the Holy Spirit lead Jesus after He returned from the Jordan? Luke
4:1-2 _____________________________________________________________
Notice that before the Holy Spirit led Jesus to the wilderness where He was tempted
by the devil for 40 days; He was filled with the Holy Spirit (verse 1). Because Jesus
was filled with the Holy Spirit He was able to face, resist, and overcome the devil
and his temptations. (These same results are available to all believers who will
yield themselves and be filled with the Holy Spirit.)
Jesus’ Earthly Ministry
When Jesus got baptized by John, it was at that moment that He got filled with the
HOLY SPIRIT to empower Him for His public ministry.
25. What is the first thing written about Jesus after He was baptized? Luke 3:23
__________________________________________________________________
26. After Luke writes about Jesus’ genealogy in Luke 3:23b-38, what is the first
thing He says about Jesus in Luke 4:1? ____________________________________
27. Acts 10:37- 38: “That word you know, which was proclaimed throughout all
Judea, and _____________ from Galilee _________________ which John preached:
how _____________________with the ______________________, who went about
doing good and healing all who were oppressed by the devil, for God was with Him.”
Acts 10:37- 38 confirms that Jesus didn’t start His ministry until after He was
baptized by John and filled with the Holy Spirit.
Before Jesus got filled with the Holy Spirit, there isn’t one recording in Scripture
about Him performing any miracles or even preaching or teaching.
Someone may ask, “what about when He was twelve years old in the temple?” Well,
Luke 2:46-47 says, “Now, so it was that after three days they found Him in the
temple, sitting in the midst of the teachers, both listening to them and asking them
questions, and all who heard Him were astonished at His understanding and
answers.”
Luke doesn’t say anything about Jesus preaching or teaching. All he says is that Jesus
sat in the midst of teachers and listened and asked questions and that “all who heard
Him were astonished at His understanding and answers.” This was not a part of His
ministry. Again, Luke 3:23 says, “Now Jesus Himself BEGAN His ministry at about
thirty years of age…”
Anointed by the Holy Spirit to Preach
Read Luke 4:16-21 and answer the following questions.
28. Who anointed Jesus to preach the gospel? Luke 4:18_______________________
The awesome preaching and teaching Jesus did was because “The Spirit of the Lord
was upon Him, He anointed Him to preach the gospel.”
Anointed by the Holy Spirit for Healings and Casting out of Demons
29. Who was Jesus anointed with when He went about doing good and healing all
who were oppressed by the devil? Acts 10:37-38_____________________________
30. Matthew 4:23-24 shows us what Jesus did by the anointing power of the Holy
Spirit. “And Jesus went about all Galilee, teaching in their synagogues, __________
the gospel of the Kingdom, and _____________________________ and __________
_________________________among the people. Then His fame went throughout all
Syria; and they brought to Him _________________ who were afflicted with various
_____________ and __________________, and those who where _______________
_________________, epileptics, and paralytics; and He ______________________.”
Read Matthew 12:22-30 and answer the following questions.
31. Who did the Pharisees say Jesus cast out demons by in verse 24? _____________
32. In verse 28, who did Jesus say He cast out demons by? _____________________
Verse 28 makes clear that Jesus’ ability to cast demons out came by the Spirit of God.
E) THE LORD JESUS CHRIST
Read this section and initial at the end that you read it.
Before leaving this very brief discussion of the person of Christ, let us look at the
significance of the full title given to Him in the Bible: “the Lord Jesus Christ”. This
title describes Him and helps us to see more clearly who He is.
The term “Lord” represents the Greek kurios and the Hebrew Adonai and Yahweh.
To the cultures of the ancient Near East, “Lord” was always an ascription of great
reverence when applied to rulers. The peoples of that time used it of their kings in the
same way they used it of their gods, as most of the pagan kings claimed to be gods.
The term, therefore, represented worship and obedience. Kurios could be used in
addressing ordinary persons simply as a very polite way of saying sir. However, the
Bible declares that Jesus was given the name “Lord” by the Father, thereby
identifying Him as divine Lord (Phil. 2:9-11). The Christians easily adopted this
term, recognizing Jesus as divine Lord and clearly intending by its use to
acknowledge complete servitude and submission to the Supreme Being. A favorite
title Paul used of himself was “servant” (Greek doulos, “slave”, that is a love slave)
of Christ Jesus (Rom 1:1; Phil. 1:1). Absolute surrender is appropriate with respect
to an absolute Master. The practical significance of this term is staggering in its
implications for daily life. All of life is to be included under the Lordship of Christ.
He is to be Master of everything and every moment in the life of everyone who has
been born into the family of God….
(4)
The personal name “Jesus” comes from the Hebrew name Joshua, meaning “the Lord
(Yahweh) is salvation”. It is the given name of God’s Son given before His birth by
divine direction (Matthew 1:21; Luke 1:31). This name is a reminder of the great
purpose God has in the Incarnation – to bring salvation and deliverance from the
bondage of sin.
“Christ” Greek Christos is the appellation that ties Jesus of Nazareth to the Old
Testament prophecies about the Coming One. It translates the Hebrew Mashiach,
“Anointed One”. The term was used of God-anointed kings, but came to describe
especially the prophesied Son of David who would come. Jeremiah 33 and Isaiah 9
and 11 look forward to the Anointed One who will come to bring deliverance and
who will reign.
33. I read this section___________________________________________________
F) THE OFFICES OF CHRIST
Read this section and initial at the end that you read it.
Bridging the teaching of who Christ is and what He came to do is the conception of
His divine offices. Three terms designate these offices: He is God’s anointed
“PROPHET,” “PRIEST,” and “KING.” Each of these terms emphasizes the
mediatorship of Christ between the FATHER of HEAVEN and the people of
earth.
(5)
The term “prophet” comes from the Greek prophetes: “one who speaks forth”. It
became a technical term for one who speaks for God. It carries with it the notion of
proclamation, preaching, and informing. Isaiah 42:1-7 speaks of Christ as the
anointed Servant who will enlighten the nations, and Isaiah 11:2 and 61:1 speaks of
the Spirit of the Lord resting upon Him. The New Testament portrays Jesus as a
“preacher” as well as a teacher and a healer (Matthew 9:35). He announced
salvation to the poor (Luke 4:18-19). In Bible times, the term “prophet” did not
necessarily include the ability to look into the future. Prophets were simply speakers
for God, and if God foretold the future to confirm or clarify their message, it was
God, not the prophet who saw the future and revealed it. The prophet was just a
mouth for God to use. The prophets were also called seers because God let them
see His message, sometimes in their minds, sometimes with dreams or visions.
Jesus, however, fulfilled the ministry of a prophet in the highest sense. He said,
“These words you hear are not My own; they belong to the Father who sent Me”
(John 14:24). Particularly in the closing year of His public ministry, Jesus taught His
disciples much about the events yet to come. Entire chapters of discourse in the
Gospels (Matthew 24 for example) are futuristic prophecy. Clearly Jesus fulfilled the
office of prophet. In the earliest days of His ministry, Jesus came proclaiming that
what the Old Testament prophets had foreseen was being fulfilled in Him (Luke
4:16-21). The Kingdom was already near in His person and ministry (Matthew 4:17).
The prophetic message was coupled with a call for repentance, and as in the case of
the Old Testament prophets, that call flowed out of the heart of love for the people
and a desire to see the blessing of God on them.
Jesus Christ also fulfilled the office of priest. A priest is a specially consecrated
individual who represents God to people, and people to God. Old Testament
priests offered sacrifices for themselves and for the people to secure divine
forgiveness and divine favor, and to celebrate their relationship with the Lord
(Hebrews 8:3). In Christ, as the Book of Hebrews so beautifully elaborates the
theme, one finds the GREAT HIGH PRIEST, a perfect representative from among
the people. Furthermore, He did not need to cleanse Himself as the ordinary priests
did, nor did He need to offer a sacrifice for Himself. He Himself became the perfect,
pure, sinless sacrifice. He offered Himself to God the Father as the atonement
sufficient to cover, pay for, and forgive the sins of the world.
Jesus our King –As Prophet, He is the Message bearer. As Priest, He is the Sinbearer. As King, He is the Scepter-bearer. Moses prophesied His coming as a
Prophet, Isaiah predicted His coming as the Priest and Sin-bearer, and Daniel saw
him as the coming Messiah and King: “Know therefore and understand, that from the
going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah
the Prince shall be seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks…” (Daniel 9:25). The
angel announced the Birth of Jesus to Mary as a royal proclamation, “And behold,
thou shalt bring forth a son, and shalt call His name JESUS. He shall be great, and
shall be called the Son of the Highest; and the Lord God shall give unto Him the
THRONE of His Father DAVID: and He shall reign over the house of Jacob for
ever; and of His KINGDOM there shall be no end” (Luke 1:31-33).
(6)
The Old Testament prophecies foretold a coming One who would unite in Himself
the functions of Prophet, Priest and King. David was promised that there would be a
Kingdom without an end (2 Samuel 7:16) Isaiah looked through the lenses of
prophetic vision and foresaw One who would bear the emblems of authority on His
shoulder (Isaiah 9:6) and who would make the throne of David eternal (Isaiah 9:7).
The Book of Revelation pictures the Lamb of God in the final triumph reigning as
King of Kings (Revelation 5:6-13; 11:15). NOW in the interim, He sits at the right
hand of the Father in the heavenly realms and reigns as Head of the Church
(Ephesians 1:22-23).
Let us examine Christ’s Kingly work under three headings:
1. Christ came as a King, “Where is He that is born King of the Jews”
(Matthew 2:2); therefore, He was aware of His royal mission as announced
by John the Baptist. “The Kingdom of Heaven is at hand” (Matthew 3:2).
He presented Himself to Jerusalem as their King, as prophesied in
Zechariah 9:9: “…Thy King cometh unto thee: He is just, and having
salvation” (See Mark 11:1-11). When Pilate asked Him if He were a king,
He answered affirmatively, but added, “My Kingdom is not of this world…”
(John 18:36). The cross on which Jesus died bore the title “Jesus of Nazareth,
King of the Jews” (John 19:19). After the Resurrection, during the forty (40)
last days on earth, Jesus was occupied about His kingdom; as Luke reports:
“being seen of them forty days and speaking of the things pertaining to the
kingdom of God” (ACTS 1:3).
2. Christ represented His Kingdom as a present kingdom as well as a future
one: “…Jesus came into Galilee, preaching the gospel of the Kingdom of
God, and saying ‘The time is fulfilled and the Kingdom of God is at hand’ …”
(Mark 1:14-15). Jesus said about His kingdom, “For behold, the Kingdom of
God is in your midst” (Luke 17:21, NASB). Some scholars insist that the
Kingdom of God is entirely future, an eschatological kingdom. They
overlook two things: First, the Greek word for “kingdom”, basileia does not
mean the sphere over which Christ rules, but the rule itself. Wherever
Christ Jesus is sovereign, there is His rule (kingdom). Wherever Christ is
Lord, there His Kingdom is present. Second, when men come to Christ,
they are being delivered from Satan’s kingdom into Christ’s Kingdom
(Colossians 1:13). During Jesus’ earthly ministry, culminated by the Cross
and Resurrection, He was overturning the kingdom of Satan; “But if I with
the finger of God cast out devils, no doubt the kingdom of God is come upon
you” (Luke 11:20). Strongest of all, is the fact that Jesus, in connection with
the founding of the Church, said to the disciples, “And I will give unto thee the
KEYS OF THE KINGDOM of Heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt bind on
earth shall be bound in Heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth
shall be loosed in Heaven” (Matthew 16:19). George Eldon Ladd, has the
following to say about the present manifestation of Christ’s Kingdom:
“The kingdom has come in that the powers of the future kingdom have
already come into history and into human experience through the supernatural
ministry of the Messiah which has affected the defeat of Satan. Men may now
experience the reality of the reign of God. The presence of Christ on earth had
for its purpose the defeat of Satan, his binding, so that God’s power may be a
vital reality in the experience of those who yield to God’s reign by becoming
the disciples of Jesus. In Christ, the Kingdom in the form of its power has
come among men.
3. As the culmination of Christ’s work on earth, He will come again to reign
over His eschatological Kingdom as King of Kings and Lord of Lords
(Revelation 19:16; 20:6; 22:5, 16). John beautifully extols Christ in his
Kingly work, “And from Jesus Christ, who is the faithful witness and the
first begotten of the dead, and PRINCE of the kings of the earth. Unto him
that loved us, and washed us from our sins in His own blood and hath made
us kings and priests unto God and His Father; to Him be glory and
dominion for ever and ever. AMEN” (REVELATION 1:5-6).
Jesus fulfilled the prophecies of the coming Messiah. His Kingdom was not a
visible realm with a throne and a capitol; but during his earthly ministry, He
defeated Satan and initiated a Kingdom of Righteousness. His subjects, endued
with power, are, by the preaching of the Gospel of the Kingdom (Acts 28:22, 31),
rescuing men from the kingdom of Satan and leading them into the Kingdom of
Christ (Colossians 1:13). At the culmination of this age, Christ the King will
come and establish His Kingdom on earth as well as in Heaven, and we shall
reign with Him. The qualification for sharing Christ’s future reign is stipulated in
the parable of the talents: “Well done, thou good and FAITHFUL servant; thou
hast been FAITHFUL over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many
things …” (Matthew 25:21) “Faithfulness” means not merely “dutifulness”, but
also “full of faith”.
34. I read this section______________________________________________________
Footnotes:
1. Nelson Study Bible pg. 2000, 2:7
2. Foundations of Pentecostal Theology pg. 94
3. Foundations of Pentecostal Theology pg. 92 c)
4. Bible Doctrines: A Pentecostal Perspective pg. 64-65
5. Bible Doctrines: A Pentecostal Perspective pg. 66-67
6. Author unknown
Week 9
Daily Walk with God
finished.
For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, these are sons of God.
Romans 8:14
Classroom Notes
Week 9
Title: ___________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
9
Conversion of a Drunk
Mike Stephens was born October 15, 1952, a poor white boy. His mother died
when he was a child and his dad was an alcoholic. It did not surprise anyone when Mike
grew up strung out on drugs and alcohol. The only time he was straight was when he
spent time in jail, which happened weekly in the neighborhood. When he lost his drivers
license for drinking and driving, he decided to join the navy. Vietnam was winding down
and it seemed like the best thing he could do. His record was so bad for drug and alcohol
abuse that he had to get a special waiver.
For Mike the service was just a change of bars. Instead of the neighborhood now
he got loaded in every nation in the world. He sampled every sin he could find: Smoking
exotic marijuana in Singapore, and Africa, doing anything and everything in the
Philippines, and opium in Hong Kong. Mike came out of the service in worse shape than
he went in. He was a success at one thing: being a drunk. He got a job as the night
manager of a liquor store, and his dad owned a bar. The two of them drank up a lot of
booze. Mike pulled back from the drugs because they were affecting his thinking, but he
just filled the gap up with alcohol.
Mike’s sister had started going to the Maywood church. She wanted her brother to
come out to a service; she knew it could help him. Using the only thing he liked, she
offered to give him a six pack of beer and a pack of cigarettes for every time he went to
church. When he was really desperate, he showed up. Mike would be drunk when he
came to the church and the men in the church would try to get him saved. It was comic
and predictable, as he would always get mad and walk out.
One Step Forward - Two Back
His sister brought her friend Pam by the liquor store. She was a good Christian
girl that sang in the choir; at least she looked that way to Mike’s sister. Like many
Christians she had backslid several times and her life was in and out of the church.
Mike’s sister was trying to use her to get Mike into church, instead Mike ripped her off
and took her into his world. They would lock themselves in the liquor store with some
friends and party all night. They were living together before long, but Pam dumped him
when she got convicted and started going back to church.
When Pam left him, he quit his job and spent full time at being a wino. Pam was
dating another man, but she kept trying to get Mike to come out to church. She would put
Chick tracks under his door. It made him mad, and he said to himself “I’ll show her, I’ll
read these.” When he read them he got convicted. His whole life was burning out. Back
on drugs he was hallucinating all the time. The alcohol and drugs were ruining his body
as well. He had no money and no home, and knew that he was at the end of his rope. His
nerves and body shot, he decided to go to church with his sister. She was talking at a little
holiness church and Mike went with her. Just before he left home his best friend showed
up with a case of beer. Mike refused to go with him, and in fact made him come to
church with them. That night Mike gave his heart to God. On the following Wednesday
night he went to Praise Chapel and stayed there from then on. He did not fit in well. He
was one of the first people to come in after Mike Neville became the pastor. Unimpressed
on previous visits to the church, he still disliked many of the old members, but he liked
Mike a lot.
The church had both those who knew the talk and the walk of Christianity, and
those who did not have a clue of what traditional Christianity was like. Mike Stephens
was as white as any of these religious types, but except for race, he had nothing in
common with those raised in church. He did not wear a cardigan sweater, (and still finds
it hard to act like the stereotype of a Christian). The two groups had trouble
communicating with each other. One group wore the then popular polyester suit and huge
ties. The other was more noticeable by their tattoos than their jewelry. For a while the
folks raised in church were the ones that called the shots, gave the altar calls, and taught
the classes, but that was about to change. Those with the heart and willingness to work
were these new converts.
Where the Rubber Meets the Road
For Mike Stephens, the biggest battles he fought were with cigarettes. The church
had it’s roots in holiness and there were some people that would probably rather see them
on heroin than smoking. One night he and Pam were home sharing a cigarette when there
was a knock at the door; it was pastor Neville. They threw the cigarette out of the
window and started spraying air freshener. They were more afraid of having the pastor
catch them smoking than they were of the police. Mike Neville sat down and said, “Oh,
you guys were smoking huh?” Mike Stephens went on fasts but nothing seemed to work
and he just kept smoking. Feeling worse and worse, they would drive out of town to have
a smoke and hide it like a joint. It would be a long hard struggle to break the hold
cigarettes had on them. It would probably be this that gave Mike an extra grace in
working with those who had trouble with bad habits.
In those early days everybody did a little of everything. Mike started as an usher.
Never one to be too traditional, he would sit in a folding chair and hand out bulletins as
people came in. On the fourth of July they all ran a fireworks stand with a banner out
front that said “don’t buy from the devil buy from Mike Neville.” The main thing Mike
became known for was drama. He loved turning the message of Jesus into something
contemporary and convicting. These started with short skits and take offs from TV, but
over the years these dramas would develop into full-blown productions that drew
thousands. One of his most memorable skits was at a Bible conference for the Pentecostal
Church of God. They were doing a skit and Mike was to end it with an altar call. He was
afraid to go out there. Men that had preached for years were sitting in the congregation.
Robert Bloom came and prayed for him, and when he stepped out he went from shy to
wild. He started screaming that they were devils who needed to repent and get committed
like Steven in the New Testament. “What is the matter with you bunch of fat lazy
preachers . . .” The only thing that saved him was that they were old Pentecostals.
Instead of being offended, when Mike started screaming, they started crying and came
streaming to the altars.
Purpose
Friday nights became the service that Mike found his place in. Sundays and
Wednesdays were the more traditional services, with singing and preaching.
Fridays were where the bands played and young men got their first chance to preach. In
the middle of it all was Mike, organizing and acting in humorous and serious skits. One
big problem was the neighbors.
They hated the noise and would call the police most weeks. Mike’s job was to run
out into the parking lot when the cops came, to keep them busy long enough to do the
altar call. Mike and his wife Pam became two of the hardest workers in the church. Mike
was the king of fellowship. His house was always open. Mike had hurt his back when he
fell off the back of a pick up truck and so he was not working. He related to those God
was bringing in and Mike Neville made him head of follow up. In the early days it meant
he got a little gas money and a lot of work. He drove a Pinto that was a death trap, and
dropped in on new converts and backsliders and ate most their food. It was a fair
exchange since most who got saved ended up at Mike’s house, eating bologna
sandwiches, potato chips and drinking Kool-Aid. It was rumored that he carried two
calendars, one for revivals and the other for the barbecues. Those that were out on the
streets thought of him as carnal, but it was Mike that was getting these new converts to tie
into the church.
Mike was also the enforcer. He would come by the house on fast days and check
for cheese burger breath, or make an inspection run to make sure the saints were not
watching soap operas. As the church’s “snitch,” it was his job to make sure everyone
was there. In 1979 they started doing the big plays that Praise Chapel would be famous
for. Mike was the energy and organization behind many of these. On Easter at Bell High
School they drew 1,000 people. This was a dramatization of the Bible for today,
something close to a modern parable. The most popular plays would be about gangs and
drugs. It was not uncommon for people to be killed by the dozens. In the play they
wanted it made clear, that sin did not pay. At the end of the play their was always a
dramatic conversion and when the altar call was given hard core sinners and gang
members were weeping at the altars. The people in these plays weren’t professional
actors but most had lived the lives they were acting. Many were out of prison and drugs
addiction. They knew what it was like to be trapped and also to be free. Mike went on to
become the first staff member at Praise Chapel. He created a ministry out of follow-up. It
was his friendliness and always being there harassing them to be in church that kept
many of the early converts around. For Mike this was the top of the line. He never had a
desire to go anywhere else, but God had been dealing with him about Hawaii.
A Difficult Paradise
Through a series of incidents, Mike Stephens left for Honolulu, Hawaii in August
of 1982. Pastor Neville had met with the four other pastors that were out pastoring then,
and told them how, “This is going to be the biggest thing we have ever done. One of our
guys is headed overseas.” Everyone was on the edge of their seats. When they found out
it was Mike Stephens, and he was going to Hawaii, it was hard for them to see Mike as
sacrificing. It might have been beautiful, but it was a church that was as foreign as any
they planted. Hawaii was a foreign country that was made a state and the church reflected
that, with a mix of Japanese, Hawaiian, Filipino, and Samoan. Mike had been to Hawaii
in the navy and every time he heard that name something leaped in him. Mike Neville
had a friend whose church had pioneered a work in Hawaii. At a pastor’s fellowship he
and Mike attended, he asked this man how it was going? His friend had nothing good to
say, he ranted about the money and effort being wasted. Mike Stephens did not hear the
negative, it was that day when it became clear to him that Hawaii was where he was
headed. During this time the church took an offering and sent Pastor Neville and his wife
to Hawaii for their anniversary. While they were there, they felt the need to send
someone over. At the last conference ever held in the Maywood building, Mike and Pam
took the 3,000 miles journey to Hawaii.
Hawaii
Buildings were so expensive they were not an option. Unable to find a room to
rent Sunday mornings, the church started meeting in the park. The chairs tended to fall on
his three kids and their altar was a few grass mats lined up for people to kneel on. The
tour buses would come by and point out the church in the park. As the church grew it met
wherever it could. On Wednesdays they met in the YMCA chapel and at a high school on
Sunday nights across town. The church grew to 40 people the first year. It was a time of
stretching. Friday and Saturday nights they “street preached” in the roughest parts of
town. People were killed in front of them and prostitutes were on the make. There were
projects filled with desperate people who came in huge crowds to see the movies from
the “movie church” with “Father Mike.” The culture is more Asian than Western and
Mike was as green as a preacher could be. It was a miracle that people joined this
congregation. Mike was not a traditional pastor. He did not wear a tie. Thongs and a
Hawaiian shirt were his clergy garb. He learned to flow with the culture. They had big
luaus for outreach and preached at the beach. He adopted a laid back attitude and started
reaching out.
Not everything was easy. As they came to Hawaii they found out their baby,
Jeremie, was severely retarded with Autism. They had come to do something for God and
it was crushing to arrive and find your child disabled. They blamed themselves and then
God. The child made it hard to minister. He would start screaming and people would
think that Mike and Pam were abusing him. Mike came close to a nervous breakdown
when he developed an allergic reaction that affected his thinking. Months went by filled
with despair and fear. At the lowest point God said get up and preach and when he
obeyed, God healed him. Before he left the island he was on five radio stations. Their
program was called “Heart Fire.” Mike started the program by saying, “Howwwwwwzit?
Don’t touch that dial. We’ve got a great program for you tonight . . . “One night a man
was getting ready to kill himself. He turned on the radio station Mike was on, and called
in and got saved. The church was growing and had planted another church in Hawaii
before Mike and Pam returned to the States.
San Fernando
Mike came back to the Mainland and took over the San Fernando church. Jesse
Young had founded it and left a good core of over 100. When he got there, the musical
talent was scarce. They might not be good, but they were willing, and Mike started to
coach them. Trying with his talents, to make up for what they lacked. Figuring that the
purpose of the church is to use those that are there, he let them develop. Today the
worship team and bands are some of the best in the area.
As Mike came back to the Mainland, all the churches moved into a period of rapid
expansion. Not only was Maywood planting churches but the other churches were
planting churches causing a multiplication of impact. A pastor today is not just
ministering to his congregation, but his church and ministry are linked to all the churches
in the area. Larger churches send out groups of people to help the smaller ones around
them. Churches often rent vans and travel for hours to hold a concert or work the streets
in another city. Some of the biggest impact is in large joint rallies held on New Year’s,
the fourth of July, or Memorial day. Thousands come together to worship. These big
celebrations attracted many that would never step in a regular church service. A favorite
play was “backslider’s cafe.” It is a serious drama about what happens to people who
leave church. In one scene a young woman comes dancing in with a blue sequined dress
singing “Devil with a blue dress on.” Her happiness soon ends when by the end of the
scene she has been beat up. No punches are pulled in depicting the cost of backsliding.
Guiding Light
Mike describes his own ministry as, “Strongest at being subject to the Spirit.
Whatever God wants us to do, we will do it. If he does not want us to preach we won’t do
it. We have massive altar calls during our song service. Sometimes, I don’t have to say
anything; they just come pouring out of their chairs, crying. Not just fake, or routine, but
the real thing. I cannot stand two services exactly alike. It is boring. I want people to
come to church and not know what is going to happen. It is a little bit of the essence of
what happened years ago on Sunday night. You never knew if Brother Neville was going
to call someone out and call them devils, or maybe he would prophesy, or the choir
would take off and that would be it. I have tried to recapture that. Most churches are
exactly the same every service. Our services are like finger prints, you’re not going to
find two the same.” A decision has been made in the Praise Chapel fellowship to not
build just a few huge churches, but to do whatever reaches the most people for Christ.
The San Fernando church has been a key to helping other churches. On the surface this
can seem to drain the mother church but God is glorified by the developing of new works
and leadership. San Fernando has put out eight churches and adopted another one. The
mother church has moved into a theater that can hold 850, and every weekend groups are
heading out to do outreaches, skits and music. On Easter Sunday of 1993 they did a
drama that drew a thousand with 40 people saved. Mike is about to go back on the radio
in the Los Angeles area and has began to produce one of the most original Christian
television shows on public access TV. Mike typifies well Paul’s challenge to not be
drunk on wine, which is excess, but be filled with the Spirit. The drunk is still getting
high but now it’s on life and the purposes of God.
Week 9
Topic: The Doctrine of the Holy Spirit
A) THE DEITY OF THE HOLY SPIRIT
Webster’s Dictionary defines deity:
A god or goddess. The nature or state of a god. Deity. God.
He is Called God
Read Acts 5:1-5.
1. Who did Peter say Ananias lied to in verse 3? ______________________________
2. In verse 4, who did Peter say Ananias lied to? _____________________________
From these verses, it is clear that lying to the Holy Spirit is considered lying to God.
Why? Because the Holy Spirit is God.
We are now going to look at how the Holy Spirit has all of the Divine Attributes.
He is Eternal
Webster’s defines eternal – without beginning or end, everlasting.
3. What Divine Attribute is ascribed to the Holy Spirit in Hebrews 9:14? _________
The Holy Spirit had no beginning and will have no end. He has always been with the
Father and the Son from all eternity.
He is Omnipotent
Omnipotent is defined in the Webster’s Dictionary: Having absolute power or authority.
4. With this definition in mind, read Luke 1:35 ______________________________
He is Omniscient
Omniscient is defined in the Webster’s Dictionary: Knowing everything.
Read 1Corinthians 2:10-11.
5. Explain verses 10 and 11 in your own words. ______________________________
These verses make clear that just as a person’s own thoughts are only known by the
individual, so the mind of God is only known by the Spirit of God.
Isaiah 40:13 says, “Who has directed the Spirit of the LORD, Or as His counselor
has taught Him?”
He is Omnipresent
Omnipresent is defined in Webster’s Dictionary: The fact of being present everywhere.
Read Psalm 139:7-13 and answer the following question.
6. Is there anywhere we can go away from His Spirit? _________________________
B) THE PERSON OF THE HOLY SPIRIT
The Word of God clearly reveals the Holy Spirit as having personal characteristics. In
this section, we will study and see that the Holy Spirit has a will, emotions, feelings; He
speaks, He has relationships, He is referred to as a He or Himself. These reveal that He
is more than what some teach Him to be - a force or an it. As you will see the Holy Spirit
is revealed as a person with His own individuality.
7. What do the following verses reveal the Holy Spirit doing? Acts 8:29; 13:2;
Hebrews 3:7; 1Timothy 4:1; Revelation 2:7. _______________________________
8. Does the Holy Spirit possess a “will”? 1 Corinthians 12:11 __________________
This verse makes it clear that the gifts of the Spirit are manifested as He (Holy Spirit)
wills.
There are many personal actions attributed to the Holy Spirit in scripture. As already
shown, He speaks and He possesses His own will.
Scripture also shows:
 He can be grieved, which means He has feelings. Ephesians 4:30 says, “And
do not grieve the Holy Spirit of God…” Isaiah 63:10 tells us how we grieve
Him, “But they rebelled and grieved His Holy Spirit, so He turned Himself
against them as an enemy, And He fought against them.”
 He can be resisted. Acts 7:51: “You stiff-necked and uncircumcised in the
heart and ears! You always resist the Holy Spirit as your fathers did, so do
you…”
 He can be insulted – Hebrews 10:29: “Of how much worse punishment, do
you suppose, will he be thought worthy who has trampled the Son of God
underfoot, counted the blood of the covenant by which he was sanctified a
common thing, and insulted the Spirit of grace?”
 He comforts believers – Acts 9:31: “…walking in the fear of the Lord and
in the comfort of the Holy Spirit…”
 We are told to have communion or fellowship with Him. 2 Corinthians
13:4: “…and the communion of the Holy Spirit be with you all. Amen.”






He can be lied to. Acts 5:3 says, “Peter said, ‘Ananias, why has Satan filled
your heart to lie to the Holy Spirit’…”
He has a mind. Romans 8:27: “Now He who searches the hearts knows what
the mind of the Spirit is, because He makes intercession for the saints
according to the will of God.”
He appoints and calls out people for the work of God. Acts 13:2 says, “As
they ministered to the Lord and fasted, the Holy Spirit said, ‘Now separate
to Me Barnabas and Saul for the work to which I have called them’.”
He has feelings of Love – Romans 15:30: “Now, I beg you, brethren,
through the Lord Jesus Christ and through the Love of the Spirit.”
He can be blasphemed. Matthew 12:31: “Therefore I say to you, every sin
and blasphemy will be forgiven men, but the blasphemy against the Spirit will
not be forgiven men.”
The Bible also reveals the Holy Spirit as interceding in Romans 8:26:
“Likewise the Spirit also helps in our weaknesses. For we do not know what
we should pray for as we ought, but the Spirit Himself makes intercession for
us with groanings which cannot be uttered.”
All these scriptures make it clear that the Holy Spirit is neither a force nor an it, He is
revealed as a person with His own individuality.
C) THE HOLY SPIRIT AND INDIVIDUALS
Read John 3:1-7.
9. When a person gets saved - born again - according to verse 6 what are they
born of? __________________________________________________________
Born again – the Greek word translated “again” can mean either “from above” or
“anew”.
Getting born again is not talking about experiencing a second physical birth –
entering a second time into your mother’s womb - but a spiritual birth.
Verse 6 (NIV) says, “Flesh gives birth to flesh – (first birth - physical birth), but
the Spirit gives birth to Spirit – (born again - spiritual birth).”
Once a person is born again – through first confessing they are a sinner and
accepting Jesus Christ into their hearts as Lord and Savior - their bodies become
indwelt with the Holy Spirit.
Read 1 Corinthians 6:19-20.
10. According to 1Corinthians 6:19-20, our bodies are what? ________________
As believers, our bodies are the personal dwelling place of the Holy Spirit. That’s
an amazing truth. God lives in you! Because the Holy Spirit lives in believers they
cannot claim ownership to their bodies. Their body is the temple of the Holy
Spirit. Also verse 20 makes clear another reason why believers should not think
their bodies are their own; it says, “For you were bought at a price (the precious
blood of Jesus that was shed on the Cross) therefore glorify God in your body
and in your spirit, which are God’s.”
The following verses teach us that the Holy Spirit dwells in all believers:
 Romans 8:9, 11: “But you are not in the flesh but in the Spirit, if indeed
the Spirit of God dwells in you. Now if anyone does not have the Spirit of
Christ, he is not His.” v.11 “But if the Spirit of Him who raised Jesus
from the dead dwells in you, He who raised Christ from the dead will also
give life to your mortal bodies through His Spirit who dwells in you.”
 1 John 3:24: “Now he who keeps His commandments abides in Him, and
He in him. And by this we know that He abides in us, by the Spirit whom
He has given us.”
 1 John 4:13: “By this we know that we abide in Him, and He in us,
because He has given us of His Spirit.”
 2 Timothy 1:14: “That good thing which was committed to you, keep by
the Holy Spirit who dwells in us.”
Once the Holy Spirit dwells in you, you will know it because of the many things
He does inside of a believer. Let us look at some of the things He does in a
believer’s life.
Read Romans 8:15-17.
11. What does Romans 8:16 say the Holy Spirit bears witness with our spirit
about? ___________________________________________________________
As believers we received the Spirit of Adoption. In ancient Rome the adopted
person lost all rights to their old family and gained all the rights of a legitimate
child in his new family. He became a full heir to his new father’s estate. The
same is true with Christians. When a person becomes a believer they have been
adopted into God’s family and gains all the privileges of a child in God’s
family.
Also,\ verse 16 makes clear that the Holy Spirit gives believers the assurance that
they are truly children of God. “The Spirit Himself bears witness with our spirit
that we are children of God.”
12. According to the following verses 2 Corinthians 1:22, Ephesians 1:13-14;
4:30, God has sealed believers with the Holy Spirit and has given believers the
Spirit as a what?
__________________________________________________________________
The Nelson Study Bible pg.1945- word focus describes the meaning of the words
SEALED (Gk. sphragizo), GUARANTEE (Gk. arrabon) in these verses (2
Corinthians 1:22, Ephesians 1:14; 4:30) by saying:
“The Greek word translated sealed here was a technical term denoting a
seller’s guarantee of the validity of a purchase. As such, God’s gift of the
Holy Spirit is our guarantee. In the ancient world people commonly
branded or marked personal possessions as they sealed letters, with a seal
identifying the owner or sender. In this passage, Paul was describing
believers as being marked as God’s possession with the seal of the Holy
Spirit, this seal will remain until we, as God’s possession are completely
redeemed (see Eph.1:13-14, 4:30). Paul often used another term with
sealed, namely arrabon, translated guarantee. This Greek term
commonly used for the promissory first installment that guaranteed a
full, final payment. The word was also used by the ancients to refer to an
engagement ring. As Christians, we have received the Spirit as a first
installment, guarantee, and fore taste of the full inheritance yet to be
given.”
Read Romans 8:1, 5-14.
13. What does verse 13 say the person that lives by the Spirit does? ___________
__________________________________________________________________
The Holy Spirit enables believers to walk in holiness by putting to death their
fleshly desires.
Verse 13 makes clear that “if you live according to the flesh you will die
(spiritually), but if by the Spirit you put to death the deeds of the body, you will
live.”
Paul lays out two directions of life and shows their ultimate consequences. He
implies that Christians have an ability to choose to do what is uncharacteristic of a
Christian, namely; to walk “according to the flesh” and he warns them not to do
it. If by the Spirit you put to death the deeds of the body: A good summary of the
process of sanctification (growth in holiness) in the Christian life. We are
actively to work at growing in holiness and “putting to death” any sin in our
hearts or minds as well as in our words and deeds. Yet, in spite of the fact that we
actively put forth effort, Paul reminds us that it is only “by the Spirit” that is by
the Holy Spirit’s power that we can succeed.
(1)
D) THE HOLY SPIRIT COMMUNICATES TO BELIEVERS
We as believers are to have communion with the Holy Spirit. 2 Corinthians
13:14 says, “…and the communion of the Holy Spirit be with you all. AMEN.”
The Message Bible says, “…the intimate friendship of the Holy Spirit, be with
all of you.”
The word Communion in this verse is the Greek word koinōnia.
1) fellowship, association, community, communion, joint participation,
intercourse
a) the share which one has in anything, participation
b) intercourse, fellowship, intimacy
Webster’s dictionary defines the word communion: “An act or instance of
sharing or exchanging, as of feelings or thoughts.”
In the following verses you will see this is exactly what the Holy Spirit does in the
lives of the believers.
In the following questions list the ways the Holy Spirit communicates with
believers on a personal level.
14. John 14:26 ____________________________________________________
We have a personal teacher living within us! If you lack knowledge or
understanding of the Word, ask the Holy Spirit to teach you.
15. John 16:13-15 __________________________________________________
Notice v.14b says, “…for He will take of what is mine and declare it to you.” The
word declare is also translated reveal (AMP). “He will honor and glorify Me,
because He will take of (receive, draw upon) what is Mine and will reveal
(declare, disclose, transmit) it to you.”
The Holy Spirit reveals the Word of God to us. So when you read the Word of
God ask the Holy Spirit to give you revelation knowledge, to open the eyes of
your understanding! (Eph. 1:17, 18).
16. John 15:26 _____________________________________________________
In the book of Acts there are several occasions the Holy Spirit leads believers in
the work of the Lord by communicating with them.

Acts 8:29: “Then the Spirit said to Philip, ‘Go near and overtake this
chariot.’”


Acts 10:19-20: “While Peter thought about the vision, the Spirit said to
him, ‘Behold, three men are seeking you, Arise, therefore go down and go
with them, doubting nothing, for I have sent them’.”
Acts 16:6-7: “Now when they had gone through Phrygia and the region of
Galatia, they were forbidden by the Holy Spirit to preach the word in
Asia. After they had come to Mysia, they tried to go into Bithynia, but the
Spirit did not permit them.”
17. Write out Romans 8:14. ___________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
To be led by someone, there needs to be communication. Romans 8:14 tells us
the Holy Spirit leads the sons (and daughters) of God. That means there needs to
be some kind of communication from the Holy Spirit to the believer.
The Greek word translated led is a present participle; it may be translated, “as
many as are continually being led by the Spirit of God.” This leading is not to
be restricted to objective knowledge of the commands of Scripture and conscious
effort to obey them (though it most certainly includes that). Rather, it more fully
includes the subjective factor of being sensitive to the promptings of the Holy
Spirit throughout the day, promptings that if genuinely from the Holy Spirit will
never encourage us to act contrary to Scripture.
(2)
Galatians 5:18 says, “But if you are led by the Spirit, you are not under the
law.” Why? Because the person who is led by the Holy Spirit will always do
what is right because the Holy Spirit will never lead a believer into sinful
actions or disobey the word of God!
One way we can always be led by the Spirit of God is to acknowledge God in all
we do. Proverbs 3:5-6 says, “Trust in the LORD with all your heart, And lean not
on your own understanding; In all your ways acknowledge Him, And He shall
direct your paths.”
18. What does 1 Thessalonians 5:19 exhort believers not to do?______________
__________________________________________________________________
There are many ways we can quench the Holy Spirit; for instance, we quench
Him when we do not obey His prompting – whether to witness to others,
prophesy, step out in faith in certain areas. Also, we can quench the Spirit by
interfering or disrupting anything He’s trying to do.
19. What does Ephesians 4:30 say not to do? ____________________________
In Ephesians 4:30, the word “grieve” means to cause injury or distress, which is
the exact feeling believers sense inside when disobedience and sin finds a place
in their lives. When believers disobey God, it grieves the Holy Spirit. Isaiah
63:10 confirms this by saying, “But they rebelled and grieved His Holy Spirit…”
Once we realize we’ve grieved the Holy Spirit we need to be quick to repent
and get it right!
Let’s look at various other ways the Holy Spirit is active and helps believers on a
personal level.
20. What does Romans 5:5 say the Holy Spirit pours out into the hearts of
believers? _________________________________________________________
21. What promise does Jesus give to believers in moments of difficult situations
to speak about Him? Luke 12:11-12; Mark 13:11. ________________________
__________________________________________________________________
We don’t need to worry about what we’re going to say because the Holy Spirit
will give us the wisdom and the words to speak when we step out in faith and
speak.
Read Acts 4:5-22; 6:8-10 for examples of the Holy Spirit giving the wisdom and
the words to speak when believers stepped out to preach.
22. How do believers get boldness from the Holy Spirit to preach? Acts 4:23-31.
__________________________________________________________________
When we pray and ask for boldness to preach the word of God, God will
respond by filling us with His Spirit and we will get Holy Ghost boldness to
preach the Word! So if you lack boldness to preach, pray and ask God for Holy
Ghost boldness to preach and you will be a preaching machine full of wisdom
with the words to speak to the lost. Because it won’t be you speaking, but the
Holy Spirit!
As we have seen in this section, the Holy Spirit is very personal in a believer’s
life. He communicates to the believer in various ways and for different reasons.
He is our personal teacher of the Word of God, He leads us in our everyday
living, He guides us to all truth, He reveals sin to our lives, He leads us to go
preach to others, He leads us to live holy lives; the Holy Spirit will even prompt
you to pray for others. There are so many ways He communicates with believers.
As long as we stay sensitive to His leading and step out in faith and do what He
leads us to do. He will lead us to have an adventurous Christian walk!
E) THE HOLY SPIRIT AND UNBELIEVERS
Read John 16:5-15.
23. According to John 16:7, what will happen when Jesus departs?
__________________________________________________________________
On the Day of Pentecost, when Jesus was now seated at the right hand of God, He
sent the Holy Spirit. Acts 2:33 says, “Therefore being exalted to the right hand
of God, and having received from the Father the promise of the Holy Spirit, He
(Jesus) poured out this which you now see and hear.”
24. What will the Holy Spirit do in regard to the world when He comes?
John 16:8 _________________________________________________________
25. According to John 16:8, what will the Holy Spirit convict the world of? ____
__________________________________________________________________
According to John 16:8, the Holy Spirit convicts unbelievers of sin,
righteousness and judgment. Conviction by the Holy Spirit touches deep into the
hearts of unbelievers with the purpose of bringing them to repentance.
The word convict is the Greek word elegcho. Strong’s 1651, means, “to confute,
admonish: - convict, convince, tell a fault, rebuke, reprove.”
The Holy Spirit convicts sinners through the preaching of the word. Romans
10:14-15, 17 says, “How then shall they call on Him in whom they have not
believed? And how shall they believe in Him of whom they have not heard? And
how shall they hear without a preacher? 15 And how shall they preach unless they
are sent? As it is written: “How beautiful are the feet of those who preach the
gospel of peace, who bring glad tidings of good things!” 17 So then faith comes
by hearing, and hearing by the word of God.”
A clear picture of this is seen in the Book of Acts on the Day of Pentecost (the
first day the Holy Spirit was sent to convict the world (unbelievers) of sin,
righteousness and judgment – John 16:8). Peter was God’s mouthpiece and
preached to the lost. Through his preaching to the lost, people were cut to the
heart (convicted), which led to 3,000 souls getting saved! The story is found in
Acts 2:1-41.
F) FRUIT OF THE SPIRIT/WORKS OF THE FLESH
Read Galatians 5:16-26.
In Galatians 5:16-26, Paul is writing, “…To the Churches of Galatia” (1:2). In
this passage of scriptures (Galatians 5:16-26), Paul draws a clear contrast
between the “works of the flesh and the Fruit of the Spirit”. In verse 17 we read
of the war between the two conflicting within the Christian’s life. It says (NLT)
“The sinful nature wants to do evil, which is just the opposite of what the Spirit
wants. And the Spirit gives us desires that are the opposite of what the sinful
nature desires. These two forces are constantly fighting each other, so you are
not free to carry out your good intentions.”
In verses 19-21 Paul lists the works of the flesh, and in verses 22-23 he lists the
Fruit of the Spirit. In this section we will be taking a look at both of these.
The Fruit of the Spirit
The Fruit of the Spirit are the true characteristics of the Christian life. It is these
characteristics manifested in his or her daily life that gives true evidence of the
life of Christ within. Jesus said in Matthew 7:16-20, “You will know them by
their fruits. Do men gather grapes from thorn bushes or figs from thistles?
Even so every good tree bears good fruit; but a bad tree bears bad fruit. A good
tree cannot bear bad fruit, nor can a bad tree bear good fruit. Every tree that
does not bear good fruit is cut down and thrown into the fire! Therefore by their
fruits you will know them!”
What comes out of you reveals what’s in you and the Fruit of the Spirit reveals
the reality of the Spirit working within you and through you.
26. List all of the characteristics of the Fruit of the Spirit mentioned in Galatians
5:22-23 ___________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
These virtues are characterized as fruit in contrast to “work.” Only the Holy
Spirit can produce them, and not our own efforts. Another contrast is that,
whereas the works of the flesh are plural, the fruit of the Spirit is one and
indivisible. When the Spirit fully controls the life of a believer, He produces all of
these graces. The first three concern our attitude toward God, the second triad
deals with social relationships, and the third group describes principles that guide
a Christian’s conduct.
(3)
The Works of the Flesh
27. Read Galatians 5:19-21 and write down all the works of the flesh listed.
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
The works of the flesh may be categorized as sexual sins (v.19), sins connected
with pagan religion (the first two of v.20), sins of temper (the next nine), and
sins of drunkenness (the last two).
(4)
Keep in mind, Paul is writing to the churches of Galatia; “…To the churches of
Galatia” (Galatians 1:2).
28. What did Paul warn the church would happen if they “practice such things”
(works of the flesh)? Read verse 21. ___________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
It’s the believer’s responsibility to put their flesh in check. We are told several
times in scripture to “put off” or “put to death the old man” meaning we have to
do something about the flesh and “put on the new man”. (Ephesians 4:22-32,
Colossians 3:5-14).
FOOTNOTES
1. New Spirit Filled Life Bible page 1561, 8:13
2. New Spirit Filled Life Bible page 1562, 8:14
3. New Spirit Filled Life Bible page 1638, 5:22, 23
4. New Spirit Filled Life Bible page 1638, 5:19-21
Week 10
Daily Walk with God
finished.
Memory verse
“But one and the same Spirit works all these things, distributing to each one individually
as He wills.”
1 Corinthians 12:11
Classroom Notes
Week 10
Title: ___________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
10
Vanilla Ice Cream Can be Best
In September of 1983 Manuel and Vickie Mancha started meeting with 12 people
in a car port in San Gabriel, California. At the end of the first year the attendance had
grown to 30 people. This isn’t explosive growth but like the tortoise that ends up
defeating the hare he just kept moving forward. Praise Chapel has many colorful
characters with testimonies that are hard to believe, but it has its solid types too. Men and
women who see a job and do it, even when the job offers little more than responsibility.
Manuel (called by his friends “Manny”) would be one of many that was the glue behind
the scenes. Leaders that make life enjoyable and produce organizations of quality as well
as excitement.
The San Gabriel church is today alive and well. They planted their first church in
1989 in San Diego, and it is self-supporting today. In 1990 they started a Spanish church
that is on its own and thriving. A church went into Montebello, California, in 1990. With
churches planted into Escondido and Chino, California, in 1991. Manny’s nickname is
Felix Unger. Whatever he does he does right. Sitting with a group of pastors, Manny
sticks out. Praise Chapel takes the Bible very seriously but it has never taken religion
seriously. Most of the men have the laid back California look. None of them would ever
be spotted as clergy. Manny does not have the religious look, but more the “upward
mobil.” His casual pants have creases. His shoes are polished and his hair in place. Those
that travel with him are shocked when they see him folding his T-shirts. Manny was
always the quiet type. At thirteen his father passed away and his older brother ran off to
avoid the pressures of the family. Growing up without a father hurt him.
He stumbled along trying to be a good guy, but the pressures inside him were
ready to blow him apart. Manny’s brother Danny got saved and lived clean for three
years. Danny and Linda attended the same Nazarene church the Blooms were attending,
and left the church along with the Blooms when they were caught speaking in tongues.
He and his wife Linda started attending Praise Chapel. At the time, Manuel was going to
college studying electronics. He worked during the day and went to college at night. He
did not have time to get in trouble during the week, but on the weekend he drank.
Though he appeared to be a nice guy the reality was that his home was in bad
shape, and had no idea how to treat his wife and family. Not outgoing by temperament he
avoided the issues and withdrew further into himself. Workaholism became his lifestyle,
since he was unable to understand his wife’s need for attention and love. When she spoke
up, he would throw a temper tantrum; their communication was nothing. Vickie was
miserable and confused. He would one day be raging in a fit of jealousy or the next
playing games with her mind. His wife started to pull away from him, filling her time
with her family.
The Explosion
One night the pressures came to a head and Manny lost it. He was screaming and
knocking holes in the wall when his brother came running in from his apartment across
the hall. Danny separated the two of them and started witnessing to Manny. He prayed
with Manny that night and planted a seed. Beginning to see his need for something more
in his life he began to evaluate his past. He had been a good Catholic, which to him
meant he got drunk at the carnivals and went to church on holidays and weddings. For the
first time he started thinking about heaven and hell.
Manny and Vickie were at the market on a Friday night when he saw the book
Late Great Planet Earth, by Hal Lindsay. He told his wife, “I’m going to take this.” It
was a book he could not put `down, reading the whole thing that night. Jesus was coming
back and hell was real, he told his wife, “We have got to go to church.” Sunday night,
April 1, 1979, they nervously showed up at Praise Chapel. He was a quiet guy that liked
to stay back in the shadows, confronted by people clapping and singing he was far from
comfortable. When the altar call came he lifted his hand, forgetting that there was anyone
else there, all he knew was that he needed to get saved. Weeping and crying, the moment
he said, “Forgive me of my sins,” a heavy burden lifted off his shoulders. It was not until
later that he noticed his wife was up at the front with him. From that first service he loved
the church. He got filled with the Holy Ghost on Tuesday night at the Bible Study and did
not miss a service after that.
Change
The greatest change was in his family. Manny had not been saved long when he
had another fight with his wife. He knew he loved his wife, but he had no idea how to
express it, and instead found himself yelling at her. Manny tried to leave and she
slammed the door in his face. Mad and out of control, she threatened to leave him and
stormed into the next room. Then it hit him “I’m tired of this,” falling to his knees he
said, “God I cannot handle this, it’s not right. I want my family. I love my wife, help me!”
God spoke to him to go and apologize to his wife. Manny felt it was her fault, and started
to make excuses, but conviction was so strong he could not stop weeping. He gave in and
went to his wife, who was calling her mom, and said, “I’m sorry and I love you, forgive
me.” Something special happened from that moment that made him start to love his
family and those around him.
Watching Mike Neville was a tremendous help as he sought to change his ideas of
a husband. He saw the man’s sensitivity to others and started to imitate it. While others
were drawn toward the wild and exciting side of the gospel, Manny would be drawn
toward relationship. He could not get enough of the fellowship. He and Vickie would be
the last to leave the church, taking time to reach out to those that were there. Manny had
been an introvert all his life. The kind of guy that said, “I’ll take care of my business and
you take care of yours.” It was impossible in that crowd at the church to stay inside your
shell. Building friendships, he was still in terror of the idea of being asked to stand and
talk in front of people. Three weeks after getting saved he went out to the boulevard. He
ran into his cousin and she asked what he was doing? The moment he started to tell her
how he had gotten saved, something broke inside him, and he spent the rest of the night
going up and down the street sharing. Danny and Manny would become two of the key
men in the church and the fellowship. Danny was the guy that kept the church clean, and
the Barnabas of Praise Chapel. He became the older brother to all the younger men.
While Manny was the support many of these troubled converts needed, these two men
always had time for people.
Love thy Neighbor
Out on the Boulevard the crowd was not responding. The young preachers were
laying it on rough and hard. Hell was the favorite sermon topic, and the more the cruisers
rejected them, the greater they railed on the crowd. Danny slipped up behind Frank while
he was preaching and said, “Why don’t you love them? Tell them about the love of Jesus,
give them the other side.” As they started to tell the kids how Jesus loved them the whole
atmosphere changed and people started to stop and listen.
The first time they asked Manny to preach was hard on him. He could talk all
night to one or two people but many more than that got his palms sweating and heart
beating. Nervous and emotionally shaken he almost pulled out. Teaching 11 year olds in
Sunday school had been his first ministry. Once he learned to feel good with 11 year olds,
he became Mike Stephen’s assistant in a Bible study. Mike helped him greatly to develop
confidence. They are opposites. Mike is “mister outgoing,” Manny is withdrawn. When
Manny did his first study, Mike started to question him. Manny was sweating under the
barrage of questions but it was just the thing to force him out of his shell. Facing his fear
he preached and found he loved it. In those days it was assumed that everyone was going
to be a preacher. Manny never heard voices or had an angelic visitation, what he said
was, “Whatever God wants I’ll do it.”
San Gabriel
Manny was involved in Bible Studies, new converts, Sunday school and a dozen
smaller things. Mike Neville called him and his wife in to talk to them. “We want to plant
a church in the San Gabriel Valley,” he said, “We want to let you know about that.”
Manny says, “That’s great, it’s exciting.” Mike looked them in the eyes and said, “Well,
were looking for a couple to plant that church.” “That’s great, fantastic,” Manny said. It
still was not connecting that Mike is talking about him. “Well I want you and your wife to
go.” He was floored! As he prayed about the opportunity there was a growing realization
that if he did not go, someone else would. When they did well, it would torment him,
because he would know that it should have been him. He told Mike yes, and he went with
confidence knowing that God was going to do something.
The first couple to come in were Frank and Cruz Fierro, who now function as the
assistants in the San Gabriel church. Frank had always wanted to be in the ministry but in
previous churches they made you go to Bible school, which was impossible for him.
Though Praise Chapel is not opposed to school, they do not see Bible College as a
biblical requirement for ministry. Frank and Cruz love people and are qualified to
minister by that trait alone. A lot of miracles have happened in the San Gabriel church,
but the greatest miracle for Manny was the first. They were getting ready to move into
their second building. They had a small group of people, but God had dealt with Manny
to quit his job. Now he faced trying to raise $5,000 to remodel the new church.
To Manny, it might as well have been a million dollars. Until then, he and his
wife had carried much of the financial weight of the church, but as they challenged the
church all the money came in. One woman came up and gave the money she had been
saving to go to Hawaii with. It would be a revolution in understanding what God and the
people in the church could do. They would grow in that building to the point that the
firemen and the police came regularly, because of the number of people being crammed
in.
Families
The San Gabriel church’s people and vision are not geared toward shaking the
world in a week, but in building solid families and consistent lives. Many of the people
have come in from other churches, where they have been hurt and needed to find
someone to just love them. For Manny this is as important as making converts. At first
Manny worried about his church not being filled with gang members and drug addicts,
but then God spoke to him that you reach who you are. There are many different kinds of
people that need God. Many are hurting and there is no one they can share with. He has
made an effort to get the church to listen to people, to make them feel wanted. Mark and
Lucy felt a need that life was not filling. Mark was a sports nut. All week he lived to play
sports and on the weekend he snorted coke. He came to the church as a last ditch effort to
see something change in his family. He was planning on walking out if something did not
happen, but in that service he was changed. Love came for his wife and family, and he
began to learn how to care. They would become leaders in the church.
Mario and Sylvia Mareno are Spanish pastors today. He was a professional who
worked in abnormal psychology as a counselor at the hospital. His wife got saved and
brought him to church with her, where he sat in the back, full of pride, a man that knew
everything. He was trying to play the intellectual, but when Manny started talking to him
the front dropped quickly, and he got saved that day.
One of Manny’s biggest assets is his wife. Going from two people that never
communicated, they have become a team. She is his biggest supporter and often a source
of inspiration. When he gets stuck working on a sermon, she can come along and trigger
just the right thought or idea he needs. The fact that she enjoys the church and its work
helps. Vickie directs the choir, works as secretary and puts together, the Sunday school
program. She has helped form both the bands and the drama outreach. Her biggest asset
is to be far more expressive and outgoing than Manny. Fun and excitable, she brings a lot
of life into the ministry. They create a great team. In the church there are always the stars.
Peter in the New Testament would get head line billing, but it was Andrew that brought
him to the Lord. Only when we get to heaven will we find out the key part that the other
disciples played, men whom we read little about. They were chosen by God. Though the
famous dominate the news and magazines, the reality is that life is really made up of
average people doing their best. Manny and Vickie make average people into Saints. It’s
partly because that is how they started. Only time will show what an average person
becomes when they trust God.
Week 10
Topic: Part 1 - The Gifts of the Spirit
In this study, we will look at each of the nine Gifts of the Holy Spirit mentioned in
1 Corinthians 12:8-10.
A) THE PURPOSE OF SPIRITUAL GIFTS
1. What purpose do the Gifts of the Spirit have in regards to the church? 1
Corinthians 12:7, 14:12, 14:26 _________________________________________
____________________________________________________________________
These verses make it clear that the Gifts of the Spirit are for the edification of the
Church.
2. For what other purpose does scripture show the Gifts of the Spirit are used for?
Hebrews 2:1-4 ________________________________________________________
The author argues from the lesser to the greater. If disobedience to a revelation
transmitted by angels was severely punished, indifference to the salvation brought by
Christ receives even greater punishment. The greatness of salvation is confirmed by
three facts: it was spoken by the Lord; it was confirmed by the apostles; it was
attested by the ministry of the Holy Spirit through miracles and spiritual gifts (1
Corinthians 12:8-11). It is an age-long expectation that such manifestations of
Christ’s glory will be ministered by the Holy Spirit in confirming the spread of the
gospel.
(1)
Throughout the New Testament you read how miracles were used to confirm the
Word that was preached.
Read Mark 16:15-20 and answer the following question.
3. What does verse 20 say the Lord was doing? ______________________________
Read Acts 8:4-12 and answer the following question.
4. What was the result of the powerful move of God where the Word was preached,
and many were healed and set free by the power of God? Acts 8:12_____________
_____________________________________________________________________
Read 1 Corinthians 2:1-5 and answer the following question.
5. What was Paul’s desire?_______________________________________________
193
These verses (Hebrews 2:1-4, Mark16:15-20, Acts 8:4-12) make it clear that the
Gifts of the Spirit and miracles were used to confirm the Word that was preached,
which resulted in multitudes getting saved!
In 1 Corinthians 12:1 Paul said, “Now concerning spiritual gifts, brethren, I do not want
you to be ignorant.” Paul didn’t want the Corinthian Church to be ignorant concerning
Spiritual gifts and neither does God! Most Christians, even those who believe the Gifts of
the Spirit are still for today have very little if any understanding and knowledge about them
at all. That’s why this study is so important. Believers are actually encouraged in the
Scriptures to seek to be used in the Gifts of the Spirit.
6. What does 1 Corinthians 12:31, 1 Corinthians 14:1, and 1 Corinthians 14:39
teach believers to do? ___________________________________________________
The word DESIRE in each of the verses is the Greek word zeloo Stong’s #2206: To be
zealous for, to burn with desire, to purse ardently, to desire eagerly or intensely.
(2)
B) VOCABULARY OF SPIRITUAL GIFTS
Fill in the blanks (all Scriptures are written in the NKJV.)
7. 1 Corinthians 12:1-7: “Now concerning ________________________, brethren,
I do not want you to be ignorant: 2 You know that you were Gentiles, carried away to
these dumb idols, however you were led. 3 Therefore I make known to you that no
one speaking by the Spirit of God calls Jesus accursed, and no one can say that Jesus
is Lord except by the Holy Spirit. 4 There are _______________, but the same Spirit.
5
There are differences of ministries, but the same Lord. 6 And there are diversities of
activities, but it is the same God who works all in all. 7 But the __________________
of the Spirit is given to each one for the profit of all
Spiritual gifts, “charismata.” “Now there are diversities of gifts…” (1 Corinthians
12:4). The Greek word charisma, which is rendered “spiritual gift,” comes from the
basic word charis, which means “grace.” A charisma then is an enablement, an
endowment or a blessing bestowed freely by God. The text in 1 Corinthians refers to
the “gifts” as “spirituals” because they are capacities freely bestowed by the Holy
Spirit. They cannot be merited or earned and they are of Divine origin. They are
operated through Spirit-filled persons, but in a real sense they are gifts to the Church,
the Body of Christ (1 Corinthians 12:11-27).
(3)
Manifestations, “phanerosis.” “But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to
every man to profit withal” (1 Corinthians 12:7). Every operation of the
“spirituals” is a manifestation of the Spirit. Manifestation is defined as” outward
evidence.” The gifts of the Spirit bring the Holy Spirit into outward evidence
in the body. The operation of the gifts causes the believers to be aware of the
presence of God, producing the effects of praise and worship. Every Spirit-filled
believer is given some capacity for the manifestation of the Spirit. Verse seven
(4)
reads, “But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to EVERY MAN to profit
withal.” The exercise of a gift is a manifestation of the Spirit primarily, not of
the gifted person, and the test of its genuineness is that it profits the whole
body.
C) THE NINE GIFTS OF THE SPIRIT
8. 1 Corinthians 12:8-10: “for to one is given the __________________ through
the Spirit, to another the _____________________ through the same Spirit, 9 to
another _________ by the same Spirit, to another _________________ by the same
Spirit, 10 to another the _________________________, to another ______________,
to another ___________________________, to another _______________________
______________, to another the_________________________________________”
The nine gifts of the Spirit mentioned in 1 Corinthians 12:8-10 are often placed in
three categories.
I. GIFTS OF
REVELATION
i. Word of Wisdom
ii. Word of Knowledge
iii. Discerning of Spirits



II. GIFTS OF POWER
III. GIFTS OF UTTERANCE
i. Gift of Faith
ii. Gifts of Healings
iii. Working of Miracles
i. Prophecy
ii. Diverse kinds of Tongues
iii. Interpretation of Tongues
Three of them reveal something – Gifts of revelation
Three of them do something – Gifts of Power
Three of them say something – Gifts of Utterance
I. GIFTS OF REVELATION
The first category of 3 Gifts of the Holy Spirit we will look at is the Gifts of
Revelation – Word of Wisdom, Word of Knowledge and Discerning of Spirits.
i. WORD OF WISDOM
1 Corinthians 12:8a: “for to one is given the word of wisdom …”
The word of wisdom is a spiritual utterance at a given moment through the Spirit,
supernaturally disclosing the mind, purpose, and the will of God as applied to a
specific situation.
(5)
One man writes about the “word of wisdom” ”It may often appear to be simply
prudent, great skill speaking from experience or simply the exercise of good
judgment, however a true “word of wisdom” is supernatural ability from the
mind, and purpose of God to know what one should do or say, at an appropriate
time in behalf of a particular issue.”
(6)
9. With the understanding of what the word of wisdom is, read Acts 15:22-29 and
explain how the word of wisdom was manifested in these verses. ________________
_____________________________________________________________________
Key statement: verse 28: “For it seemed good to the Holy Spirit, and to us…”
As seen here, the Jerusalem council was directed by the Holy Spirit. Notice that the
wisdom that came from the Holy Spirit for the specific situation. By the Holy Spirit’s
leading the mind, the purpose and the will of God was revealed how to handle the
specific situations.
Notice this gift of the Spirit is not called the gift of wisdom, but the word of
wisdom.
“God has all wisdom and knowledge. He knows everything but He never reveals to
anybody everything that He knows. He just gives them a word of what He knows.” A
word is a fragmentary part of a sentence, and so it is with wisdom. It is not the gift
of wisdom; it is the gift of the word of wisdom that God reveals to man – only the
word, or part, that He wants him to know. For example, if you needed legal advice,
you would call a lawyer. But the lawyer wouldn’t give you all the legal wisdom he
has, because you wouldn’t need all of it. He would just give you a part – a word –
of the legal wisdom that fits your particular case. He gives you a “word” of wisdom,
legal wisdom, and that is really all you need!”
(7)
I want to stress the point that the word of wisdom is NOT referring to the wisdom of
God for daily living or wisdom in a general sense. That kind of wisdom comes from
studying God’s word and meditating on it and from life’s experiences, but that’s
not the supernatural gift of the Spirit – the word of wisdom. The word of wisdom is
a supernatural utterance that is given at a given moment – by the Holy Spirit to
speak forth the divine purpose of the mind and will of God for a specific
situation.
One more thing that should be said is that the one that is used in this gift is not
necessarily any wiser than others in the general sense, but rather the Holy Spirit gives
them the wise insight for a specific situation.
i. WORD OF KNOWLEDGE
1 Corinthians 12:8b: “…to another the word of knowledge through the same Spirit.”
”The word of knowledge is a supernatural revelation of information pertaining to
a person or an event, given for a specific purpose, usually having to do with an
immediate need.”
(8)
10. The manifestation of word of knowledge is seen in Acts 5:1-5. Explain how. ____
_____________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________
In these verses, Peter was operating in the gift of the word of knowledge. He had
supernatural knowledge about what Ananias and Sapphira did behind closed doors.
They thought no one would know what they were doing, but because God is all
knowing and because Peter was filled with the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit imparted
supernatural knowledge to him about the present situation that no one knew about
but Ananias, Sapphira and God. The Holy Spirit revealed to Peter what they had just
done. Then Peter spoke forth what was supernaturally revealed to him. This is the
word of knowledge perfectly shown in scripture.
The difference between WORD OF WISDOM and WORD OF KNOWLEDGE:
The word of knowledge is a supernatural revelation that brings forth the
knowledge of God that is always for the present or knowledge about something
from the past. This was seen Acts 5:1-5 where Peter was given supernatural
knowledge for the PRESENT SITUATION with Ananias and Sapphira. Peter
was given supernatural knowledge about what Ananias and Sapphira HAD JUST
DONE – in the past – keeping back some money. Now the word of knowledge
is never about the future; whereas the word of wisdom is always about the
future. The word of wisdom that comes forth is always to be acted on in the
future - after - it has been spoken. This is clearly seen in Acts 15:22-29 as we
already read. The word of wisdom that came forth by the Holy Spirit was for the
new believers to begin (acting upon) – once they got the letter in the near future.
11. What is the difference between the word of wisdom and the word of knowledge?
_____________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________
Now there are times when the word of knowledge and word of wisdom work hand
and hand together. For instance, the Holy Spirit may give you (or someone else) a
word of knowledge for someone about their past or current situation and then give
you a word of wisdom (for direction) for them to take in the future in regards to
their situation. In this case we see the word of knowledge and word of wisdom
working together.
I also want to add: You should never just receive any word that is spoken in the
name of the Lord. Test the word that is spoken to you; examine it. 1 Corinthians
14:29 says, “Let two or three prophets speak, and let the others judge.”
Though this verse is referring to prophetic words spoken by prophets, the same rule
should be used with any spoken word that is claimed to be from God. We will
discuss this later in the study.
iii. DISCERNING OF SPIRITS
Discerning of Spirits is the ability to discern the spirit world and to detect the true
source behind circumstances and manifestations.
The manifestation of the discerning of spirits supernaturally enables the believer to
recognize entities in the realm of spirit. This discernment has nothing to do with
E.S.P., discerning a person’s character, thought reading, keen mental perception, or
the ability to discover faults in another. The discerning of spirits does not come
through training, but rather, it is given in a moment when it is needed.
(9)
An example of the gift of the discerning of spirits is found in Acts 16:16-18. Read the
verses then answer the following question.
12. Was the slave girl’s confession true or false?_____________________________
Notice that what the slave girl was saying was true! She said, “These men are
servants of the Most High God, who proclaim to us the way of Salvation.” This is
something a believer would say. There was nothing wrong with what she was saying,
but by the gift of discerning of spirits Paul knew the spirit behind the confession
was a demon spirit. Paul operating by the gift of discerning of spirits turned to the
slave girl and spoke directly to the spirit!
Paul dealt with the spirit, not the girl. This brings up a point that the gift of
discerning of spirits is not that of judging people, but rather the spirit behind the
manifestation as seen here in Acts 16:16-18.
Notice the gift is called the discerning of spirits, not discerning of people or things.
Some people claim to have the gift of discernment, but there’s actually no such gift
mentioned in the word of God (it’s called the gift of discerning of spirits). They say
they have this gift because God shows them things about people or things. Let me say
this though, if they’re not discerning the spirit realm in those cases, that’s not the
gift of discerning of spirits. But in reality, it could be the gift of the word of
knowledge if the Holy Spirit is really showing them something, because the
knowledge of God regarding those things is supernaturally being revealed by the
Holy Spirit. Remember the “word of knowledge” is a supernatural revelation of
information pertaining to a person or an event, given for a specific purpose, usually
having to do with an immediate need.
13. Is there such thing in the Bible called the “gift of discernment”?_____________
The gift of discerning of spirits:
 Gives insight to the spirit world
 Gives you supernatural insight to the spirit(s) behind a manifestation or
circumstances you may be facing.
 Is not only to discern evil spirits, but whether manifestations are of God, the
devil or even man.
In conclusion to this section let me add that, as Spirit-filled believers, we can identify
the source behind different manifestations or circumstances even without the actual
gift of discerning of spirits operating in our lives. This is possible if we know the
Word of God and are living lives led by the Spirit of God.
When you become knowledgeable of the word of God and are sensitive to the
Holy Spirit’s leading, He will give you an inward witness in your spirit whether
something is from God or not.
Romans 8:14: “For as many as are led by the Spirit of God these are the sons of
God.”
Hebrews 5:14: “But solid food belongs to those who are of full age, that is, who by
reason of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and evil.”
Footnotes:
1.
Spirit Filled Life Bible pg. 1731, 2:3, 4
2.
Spirit Filled Life Bible pg. 1599, w/w 14:1
3.
Foundation of Pentecostal Theology pg. 328, 2.
4.
Foundation of Pentecostal Theology pg. 329, 2
5.
Spirit Filled Life Bible – Pg 1596 v. 12:8-11
6.
NETBIBLESTUDY.COM – Under Gifts of the Spirit
7.
Kenneth E. Hagin writes in his book “Concerning Spiritual Gifts” page 64, 65,
8.
9.
Week 11
Daily Walk with God
finished.
Memory verse
And God has appointed these in the church: first apostles, second prophets, third teachers,
after that miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, administrations, varieties of tongues.
1 Corinthians 12:28
Classroom Notes
Week 11
Title: ___________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
11
From Hate to Love
You cannot miss Joe Menchaca. Intimidating as a Mexican Sumo wrestler, Joe is
big in size and heart. Everything he does is big from his cowboy hats, to his mustache, to
his vision. At the Spanish Bible conference in 1992 they had 700 plus out a night, with
pastors from North and South America. All of this from a church that has only existed for
five years. Today they are reaching into all of Mexico, a healthy section of Central
America and their eyes are glued on South America. The Maywood Spanish church has
in only five years seen; sixteen churches sent out of one small congregation. Consumed
with a vision for Mexicans, several of those baby churches are now planting churches
themselves. There are 45 Spanish speaking churches in the fellowship, with 24 of them in
Mexico and El Salvador. In Nicaragua 36 churches have asked to work with Praise
Chapel and conferences have been held there. In addition crusades and conferences are
being held in every place that Spanish is spoken, touching hundreds of pastors and
churches. The Maywood Spanish church is a United Nations of Spanish speaking people.
In the church are families from El Salvador, Honduras, Guatemala, Columbia, Panama,
Argentina, Mexico and everywhere in between. It’s not astounding that some huge
church, running thousands and taking in millions of dollars can touch the world. This
revival has come from a church running between two and three hundred people. The
miracle is when a small church steps out and believes God to do as much through them,
as through the giants.
The Cost
Revival does not come without a cost. The Hispanic culture is loyal. Families are
close and friendships run deep. This is wonderful when things run smoothly, but it
becomes a nightmare when a pastor has to step in and bring some Biblical based
discipline. Families fight for each other, right or wrong. Emotions are strong and are set
off at a moment’s notice. It makes for great excitement and creativity but it can be an
explosive combination when you’re their pastor.
Joe Menchaca sits in the middle of this powder keg. As emotional and excited as
any in his congregation, he sees this not as a handicap but life. The rewards are great and
the burdens are often heavy. One thing Joe never has to worry about is something to
worry about. Stretched to breaking, there is always a need to pray and the pressures keep
you close to God. The people are poorer than many other Americans, and it drives them
to a very practical faith. They often do not have the money to go to doctors, and tired of
going to the “Cunandaroes” (Mexican witch doctors), they come to church expecting
God to help.
Home
Anyone that knew Joe Menchaca when he was younger would have never thought
of him as the type that God would pick for such a responsibility. Joe was born in
Maywood, California in 1953. His folks had come out from Texas to California and his
dad had gotten a job working for the General Motors plant in South Gate. The problem
was that his dad was an alcoholic and a drug addict for 35 long years. This always kept
the family from being as well off as their dad’s work should have made them. Joe and his
seven brothers lived in a neighborhood that was tough, and it made them tough, even
mean. He was forced to start working at five years old. The moment he could get out of
the house he did, leaving home at 15. Family up until then held few good memories.
He had no respect for his father Joe Senior. At age eight, Joe’s dad took “little
Joe” down town to borrow a relative’s car. They stopped in at a bar and a prostitute came
over and started putting the moves on his father. When they left, she came with them.
When they had started to get into the car, she tried to get Joe to sit in the front seat. He
told her, “No way; you’re not even my mother.” Joe was confused when this strange
woman had her hands all over his dad. In the back seat of the car he was crying and
getting madder and madder at the same time. A block from the house they pulled over,
and his dad said, “Get out! Here,” and he handed him two dollars. “You didn’t see
nothing, and you don’t say nothing,” he told Joe. Walking home, he ran into his mother.
“Where’s dad at? What’s the matter with you?” He was not sure whether he should lie or
tell the truth. He compromised and told his mom, “He had to go do something, and he’ll
be back later.” He was only eight years old and could not handle the confusion and
pressure that were building inside him. That night in his room he was madder than he had
ever been. When his dad came back three days later Joe came into the room while his
father was hugging his mom. His dad looked over at Joe with a look that said “You better
not say anything.”
Life is Unfair
At eleven years old, Joe found drugs in his dad’s pockets. His mother asked what
it was. “That’s marijuana and pills,” Joe told her. “What should I do with it?” his mom
asked. “Flush it down the toilet,” was Joe’s answer. The next day his dad came up to him
while he was playing with his friends and beat him. “Don’t you ever touch anything that
is mine again,” he raged! Joe said to himself repeatedly, “I do not want this kind of life.”
At about this time things took a turn for the worse, when his dad was busted for drugs
and his mother had a nervous breakdown. Joe as the oldest had to hold the family
together. He was a hurting kid that had no one to talk to. When his dad got out of jail
things got worse, not better in the family. More than once he came home loaded and
threw the boys into the shower, wetting them down and then beating them until the skin
opened up. Joe said, “When I get older I’m going to kill my dad and live a better life than
this.”
Work
When he moved out at 15, he found someone that would teach him to survive.
“You stick with me,” this man told him, “And you’ll be somebody.” Starting out in the
furniture business, at first all they did was move people’s furniture, but the man had a
vision for greater things and he believed in Joe. Joe started at $1.35 an hour, but it was
not long until the money started to come in. Over time, the business grew into a couple of
stores. Everything depended on Joe, the only problem with this was that Joe cared about
nothing but himself. He started to plot the mans downfall, maneuvering him into
involvement with other women and destroying his marriage. He used the man’s trust in
him to steal money from the company. Under Joe’s pressure this guy went from a straight
arrow to a man that was out of control, gambling and drinking. Finally, broken, the man
turned everything over to Joe. That was what he had been scheming for all the time.
A Changed Family
It was right then that his family started getting saved. It started with his parents.
They had gone to a Billy Graham crusade in Los Angeles, California, and knowing they
needed something, they walked the aisle and gave their lives to Jesus. They stayed saved
by watching channel 40, the local Christian station. It was not long after their conversion
that Joe’s dad came by to see him. It was two o’clock in the morning when he knocked
on the door. “Son, I want you to forgive me,” he pleaded. Joe could not believe it.
“What’s wrong with this man, he must be drunk.” “Joe, I’ve had an experience with
Jesus and I want you to forgive me for the things that I did as a sinner. I’ve been changed
and forgiven.”
When Joe came by his parent’s house a couple days later there was Christian
music playing. The TV’s were on the Christian channel and his dad was saying, “Praise
the Lord.” There was a glow on his dad’s face, but Joe refused to accept it. Over the next
few months his brothers also started to get saved. Far from making Joe glad - it angered
him. Joe had been the hero in the family. The guy that had it together, and now the family
was finding new answers that left him out. Joe found himself losing the control that he
had over all of them, as the older brother and the one that had the money. Visiting his
mother’s house, Joe snapped and started to cuss his mother out. “Forget that I’m your
son. You will never see me again. I do not need you.” Yelling in her face he pulled out a
wad of money and said, “This is my God.” Cursing God and his family he started to
storm out. His mother fell to her knees in tears. “Mijo, the devil is speaking that.” “I am
the devil,” Joe told her, “and where is your God now.”
She lifted her hands toward heaven with tears streaming down her face and cried
out, “Father forgive him, he does not know what he saying.” “I know exactly what I’m
saying.” “No God he does not know what he’s saying,” she prayed. “And Lord I claim
his soul to be saved, and not only saved, but that he becomes a preacher of the gospel.”
Joe began to cuss. He was screaming and out of control while his mother kept
praying. Jumping into his brand new Cadillac Seville he got out of there as fast as he
could. As he started to calm down it hit him, “What have you done? You just hurt the
person that loves you the most.” But his pride would not let him go back. Wanting to cry,
he could not. He told his wife, “I’m never going over there again.”
Confused
His dad showed up at his business in El Moroto the next day. “This is it,” he tells
himself, “This is the night I’m going to waste my dad. If he tries to tell me one thing, I’m
going to fire him up. He’s not going to talk to me the way he used too. If he thinks he is
going to come in and hurt me he is wrong.” His dad came into the store with a Bible.
Right then all the hatred for his father came back. Joe envisioned that prostitute, and his
dad beating on him. He relived the time his father was drunk and tried to cut his mother’s
hands. Joe got ready to deck his dad. One foot back and his fists balled up, he asked,
“What’s the matter?”
“Nothing son, I’ve got a hamburger and some
French fries I brought you,” was all his dad said.
“You didn’t drive thirty minutes to bring me a hamburger. What do you want?”
“I just want to tell you, I love you.”
“Is that right,” Joe said, “Is that all you hallelujahs do is just tell people you love them?
Love, love, love, I don’t think you know what loves all about.”
His dad tried to change the subject and asked,
“How’s business?”
“It stinks; what do you want me to tell you?”
Joe’s thinking “what does this guy want? I’ve just railed on his wife and he’s never even
mentioned it.”
Walking outside his dad said, “I want to tell you something son, I’m not saved for your
mother. I’m not saved because of your brothers. I’m saved because of me. I needed to get
saved. I never felt better in my life. I know I hurt you. I’ve done a lot of bad things, but
you know, one day you’re going to get saved. Do not get saved because of me or your
mother or your brothers, but get saved because of you.” That touched Joe.
God Intervenes
That night a long haired hippie came walking into the store. He looked at Joe and
said, “Hey homes, have you heard what’s going on?” “What?” Joe asked. “The world is
going to end, homes. There are going to be some earthquakes, the ground is going to
open up, the gas lines are going to blow up. You better do something, because you know
what’s happening homes? Jesus is coming back. I ain’t no hallelujah but that’s what they
say.” Angry, Joe said, “You know what, you’re loaded.” “Yea man” he came back with,
“I’m on acid, but you know what, it’s going to happen,” and then he left.
It put a fear into Joe. The store he owned was in the back of an old Safeway, and
he had to go back there in the dark to turn the power off. Big old Joe Menchaca was
shaking in his boots, afraid to go back there in the dark. “What if the world comes to an
end when I shut the power off,” he thought. When he got home his wife could see
something was wrong, but he would not talk to her. In his mind he was working out
schemes to get out of California before it fell into the ocean. He began to plan to burn the
business to get the insurance and head to Texas to hide out. It seemed that everywhere he
went he saw “Jesus loves you,” and “Jesus is coming.” His brother drove a truck for the
store and intentionally left tracks laying around everywhere. One day Joe saw the Chick
magazine King of kings. He looked around to make sure that no one was looking, and
flipped it open and saw drawings of Christ on the throne. He could not stop thinking
about Jesus. The next day his brother came by and asked him, “When are you going to
get saved?” “I don’t need to get saved,” Joe told him. His brother kept at him, “When
are you going to get saved?” “I can’t get saved this week,” he told him, “It’s
my wife’s birthday, and were going to have a party, maybe next week.” “You never
should have said that” his brother told him. “Why?” “Gods going to hold you to that.”
Pressures Mount
They had the party that weekend, and the next Monday he was sitting there in the
office frustrated. Joe had been skirting the law, and had gotten a threat that day from
some people he owed money to. He goes back over to that little Christian magazine and
reads some more of it. It really inspired him, so he picked up the TV guide and looked for
channel 40, the religious channel. He turned on the TV and told himself, “I’m going to
see what all these Hallelujahs are all about.” Dwight Thompson was preaching. “You’re
out there, and you’re wondering what salvation is all about?” Joe is sitting there,
smoking a cigar and drinking a beer; saying, “Yea, that’s right, I am wondering what it’s
all about.”
“You have said in your heart,” Dwight said, “That you’ve mocked God, that you’ve done
this and done that.” “That’s me.” “You’ve said in your heart, when is this going to end?
You’ve said I do not need God. Haven’t you?” “Yea, I have,” Joe thought. “You want to
know how to be saved and I’m going to tell you.”
It was like he was in the room with him. “I want you to go to the telephone, and I
want you to call me, and I’ll talk to you and pray with you.” Joe got up and headed for
the phone. At the last moment he realized what he was doing. “Wait a minute, who does
this guy think he is?” The devil still had him. Going home, he could not get it out of his
mind.
He told his wife, “I’m thinking about getting saved?” “Saved,” she yelled, “Don’t tell
me you want to get religion like your family!” “Just think about it,” he told her.
“If you get saved I’ll leave you!” she yelled. One thing Joe cannot stand is for someone
to tell him what is going to happen. She said the wrong thing and it pushed him over the
edge. Joe found himself telling Bernie, “You’re going to leave me? Who gave you the
clothes you’re wearing, who gave you that couch your sitting on and the car outside? If I
get saved you’re going to get saved with me!” Laying in bed at two in the morning
Bernie
asked, “Are you asleep?” “No.” “I’ve been thinking about what you said. We do need
some help. We’re having a tough time.” “Yea,” Joe said, “I’m ready to divorce you.”
Bernie said, “I know we’re having problems and we can’t communicate, but I don’t want
to talk to your brothers about religion.” “Be open” he said. Then he told her, “I watched
channel 40 today.” This guy answered every question I had. Joe went over and turned on
the TV and Levern Tripp was on the television. Joe and Bernie were into country western
music and here was a country gospel singer. He said, “Look, look at this guy, even
cowboys serve God.” She said, “I don’t know, this is too much for me, turn the TV off
and we’ll talk about it tomorrow.”
A New Life
God was all over Joe. At work he was hiding from creditors and thinking, what is
happening? His brother pulled him aside and told him, “I need to talk
to you.” “I’m too busy,” Joe said, “I’ve got too many problems.”
Joe went out to the car and was just sitting there with his mind spinning, when his brother
rapped on the window, “I just want to tell you something. I don’t want you to think I’m
some kind of Homo or something, but I just love you.”
The statement broke Joe’s heart. He wanted to cry but could not. As he started to
drive off he heard a voice from heaven say, “My son I’ve given you everything and
you’ve given me nothing. I want your life.” “God I don’t know how to pray, I don’t even
know you, but all right.” He drove on home and grabbed his wife and told her, “You need
to get saved. We’ve got to get saved!” That night his wife prayed with him. As they
prayed it was like a dam broke and Joe started to weep for the first time in his life. Joe’s
brother Rudy came by and prayed with Joe and Bernie, “God make him a preacher of the
gospel, make him a radical person, make him a fanatic.” He took Joe out to his truck and
showed him two Bibles. “I knew you were going to get saved today and I went and
bought these.” “Teach me,” Joe said to his brother, and for the next two months he paid
his brother to teach him the Bible. That Friday night he went out to church at Praise
Chapel. He was not sure how they would receive him. As he came in a lady started
running at him. “Joe” she yells. In his mind he is thinking I don’t know this lady. Maybe
I burned her. “We’ve been praying for you to be saved,” she said as she hugged him.
Sister Mancha was just the first of many to say they had prayed. He found people who
had started to care about him before he had even met them. Praise Chapel would be home
for him and his wife. That night he said “I’ll never go back.”
Starting Over
Joe was facing many problems, but they seemed like nothing now. He owed
money to some shady characters who threatened him the day after he got saved, “You
know you owe us a lot of money and if you don’t pay us, we’re going to have to hurt
you.” He thought, “If the Bible is true then I’m going to have to start proclaiming it.” He
looked at the thug and told him, “You know you can’t touch me.” “Oh Yea!” “Yea, you
might bring your big goons down here, but you cannot touch me because I belong to God
now, I gave my life to Jesus last night.” “Man, you’re crazier than before.” “That’s
right,” Joe told him, “You come near this place and my God might strike you dead.” He
had a building in the affluent section of Downey, California. Not caring what the
neighbors thought he put in his windows, “Repent, you must be born again.” You could
not miss the bright red letters.
Business men started calling to tell him “you can’t do that!” He didn’t care.
People started to flock into the store and get saved. Knowing he had a call to preach, he
decided to shut down the business. Saying to himself, “I know me, there’s too much
money and don’t want to be bound to money again.” Cruz Guerrero (A Mexican pastor)
came to speak at a Sunday afternoon Spanish service. Although Joe could not speak or
understand Spanish, at the time, this guy inspired him. Joe had brought a friend with him
and he kept asking him “what is he saying?” “God if you can make me a preacher,” he
thought, “I want to be a preacher like that.” God spoke to Joe, “I’m going to make you a
bilingual preacher.” This is where his vision for Spanish works started. Joe got a regular
job in a warehouse to pay the bills and threw himself into the ministry. He became
fanatical about getting people saved. When he decided it was time for you to get saved,
you wondered if he might not beat you up if you did not pray. One convert was a guy at
work. He told Joe, “I want my wife to get saved, but she doesn’t speak English.” “Let’s
pray about it.” Joe said.
A Spanish Ministry
He had been in the church for seven months when Mike called him, “Joe, I understand
that you’re interested in a Bible study.” “I’d love it,” Joe told him. “You mentioned
Spanish to me, what about a Spanish Bible study?” Mike asked. “Do you really think
that it will work? You know, I don’t speak that good of Spanish. Are there Spanish people
that want to come now?” “No, but they’re going to come,” Mike Neville told him. “If
they’ll come, I’ll do it.”
When he told his wife she was excited, but not about the study. “You’re nuts man,
that ain’t from God, you can’t even speak Spanish.” She came to the study but never got
into it until Mike preached a sermon on Burning the Old Bridges. “There are some wives
here, and your husbands have a call but you’re not supporting them,” Mike Neville
preached. Joe knew it was for Bernie. She got up at the altar call and went forward.
Looking into Joe’s eyes she told him, “I’m behind you.” His greatest inspiration and
support was his brother Bobby. This was a man of prayer. When Bobby
prayed, it was with all his heart. Phil Hernandez also made a big impact on him, because
he was just who he was. It might not have been holy, but it was honest. Once, when Joe
was with Phil, he all but cussed a man out. Joe asked him, “Can you do that?” Phil said,
“When I get mad I do.” Joe thought, “I like this guy.” Both would get convicted about
their language, but at the time it was raw, exciting, and powerful.
Working for God
Nothing affected Joe more than the fact that Mike and Donna Neville believed in
him. After being saved two years Mike sent him to Hermosillo, Mexico to do a crusade.
When the miracles started, he felt something greater happening inside him than he had
ever experienced in his life before. Afterwards Mike asked him to come on full time and
work with the Spanish ministry. Joe showed him his last couple of checks. Mike told him,
“That’s a lot of money. You won’t make that kind of money in the ministry. I will you tell
you this: you will travel to parts of the world where people have never traveled in their
life time.” At first Joe did not think much of the traveling, but after his first crusade, he
saw the opportunity and the joy of touching other peoples. A big part of his time from
then on would be in other nations. Even while pioneering, Joe went to Puerto Rico,
Argentina, and the Dominican Republic. No one would think of Joe as “religious”. His
mark in the world was a cowboy hat and a cigar. He dropped the cigar but kept the hat
and still wears one today. Joe was running the Spanish ministry and helping Mike. It was
everything he wanted, but the fellowship was planting churches one after another and Joe
was not sure what God wanted for him.
Difficult Times
He finally decided he needed to leave the mother church and start a church of his
own. This would be the hardest times of his life. He left a great platform in Maywood,
going down to a border town just below San Diego, (San Ysidro, California). Joe went
with the idea of starting a Spanish work. The first service he had was bilingual with eight
people out and seven of them Mexicans. He called up pastor Neville and told him things
had started great. When Mike found it was bilingual he said, “that’s not what we sent you
down there for.” No one at the time believed that separate Spanish churches were a good
idea. Those people needed to learn English, was the general feeling. Joe felt God had told
him that his call was in Spanish. Not raised speaking Spanish; he trained himself. When
he started to preach in Spanish something came over him.
There was a dynamic to the language that he never felt in speaking English. The
rolling of there’s made speaking more exciting, he got high on the ability to share
emotion and excitement. The conflict with language was real. Maywood had tried to
plant some Spanish churches and the results had been bad. The language barrier made
prejudices and fear seem bigger than they were. It would take a while to overcome the
bad taste of the past. There were natural barriers and misunderstandings that had
developed in the conflicts of culture and heritage. During that time Joe and
Bernie would face one of their biggest tests. It seemed like everyone that got
saved in that border town, only spoke Spanish and they had to send them off to another
church. Depression set in. All their motivation disappeared. It was a time that Joe would
look back on as good for him, but it was hard to live through. Joe and Bernie developed a
sympathy for those in difficult situations from this, and learned to listen to their hopes
and aspirations. All of the benefits were in the future and he had to survive today.
Stepping Out
After one year Joe decided that this was not what God wanted for him. He told
Bernie, “I’m not going to sit here and do nothing for two or three years; we need to find
out what God wants.” He had always felt a call to evangelize and figured this was his
opportunity. Meetings opened up, and he was scheduled for a year in advance, but in the
middle of that time God spoke to him again. He was preaching on a Tuesday night in
Maywood, and those that attended the church and spoke Spanish had brought everyone
they knew. While preaching God showed him all those people and said, “These men here
could be pastors, but they need somebody to pastor them. I want you to pastor them.”
Joe went to Brother Neville and told him, “God’s spoken to me to do something
with the Spanish people here. I need to start a Spanish church. There are churches all
over the area running hundreds with Spanish speaking people, why can’t the fellowship
have a Spanish church here? I believe that we can have revival, won’t you release me?
All I want is for you to announce it and let those that want to come, come with me and
meet in the old Maywood building.” The building was sitting empty, since the mother
church had outgrown it. “Well, you know what? I’ve been waiting for
you to come talk to me,” Mike told him. “Really?” Joe said.
“I don’t have any money to give you. We’d just have to see how many people would come
and whether it could support you.” Joe told him, “That’s all I can ask.”
This would be one of the most radical things Praise Chapel would do. They had
released couples before this, but now they were looking at a large number of people.
There was no way that this would not hurt Mike’s church, but he knew it could be good
for the kingdom. Over a hundred people wanted to go. They called everyone they knew
and the first service had 200 out. It settled down to around 150 and the church was off
with a roar.
The Lord Added
Carlos Cota was a key figure in the early days. His love of God was obvious, and
as song leader he brought a tremendous spirit into the place. They knew family after
family from Mexico, and they started bringing these people in by the dozens. Carlos
would be the first pastor to go into Mexico when he started the work in Tijuana. It was at
a conference that this decision took place. Mike and Joe brought him and his wife into the
office to find out what God was saying to him. Carlos looked at brother Neville and told
him, “I last conference, when you preached last night. I hear from God. Me, wife go to
Tijuana.” “Have you lived there?” Mike asked. “Me wife no live there. No nothing.
Wife, me, God speak, go to Tijuana.” That church has grown in a short time to over two
hundred and has started five churches itself. Joe saw the church grow to 270 people. The
money was flowing and then the test hit. A key man in the church rose up, attacking the
ministry. The problems went back years, and instead of dealing with it Joe kept trying to
be kind. It was biblical approach but it did nothing to resolve the problem. In them
confusion, seventy-five people walked out, right when the church was doing more than it
had ever done before. Nineteen ninety-one would be a tough year, but once again it
would work for good. It would tie the Spanish works closer to the other churches as the
whole fellowship rallied to help, and soon the church would begin to move forward
again.
Trials and Miracles
A great church is one where your needs can be met. A woman brought her son
Jesse to a Wednesday, night service. Jesse was using a walker with braces on his legs. No
matter what they tried; he kept getting worse and worse. The mother had met some
people that had told her to come to church and God would heal her son. Joe asked her
what had happened? She told him how her son had gotten really sick. Trying to find a
cure for her son she went to a witch, who did a cleansing on the boy. The witch told her,
“There is somebody that really wants to harm you. They are going to do this through
your son, and they are going to hurt you bad. I want you to take this ribbon and put it on
his head for seven days, and that will keep the bad spirits away.”
Doing what she was told, on the seventh day her son lost the ability to walk. She
told pastor Joe, “It’s been five years since my son could walk. Doctors say that his hips
are deteriorating and there is no hope.” Looking at her, Joe said, “You’ve been involved
in witchcraft. But, God can break that curse and help you and your son if you’ll pray
along with me. Jesse, do you have a bicycle?” “No,” he said, “I can’t ride one.” “Do
you like baseball?” Joe asked. “Yes, but I can’t run.” “God’s going to heal you. We’re
going to pray and I want you to pray with me.” They renounced witchcraft and Joe told
Jesse, “I want you to take those braces off.” Jesse unbuckled the braces, and Joe helped
him to his feet. Jesse could not believe that he was standing. “You see that wall?” Joe
asked, “I want you to run over and touch that wall.” His first step was wobbly but then
he took off running like a normal kid, jumping up on platforms and chairs. When he went
home his dad could not stand him running and jumping on everything and put the braces
back on. Joe told the mom, “You take those braces off, God’s healed him. You tell your
husband, how would he like it if I put those braces on him.” They took them off and
never put them back on again.
A Unique Destiny
The Spanish revival is in many ways a revival within a revival. They face their
own harvest field and challenges. From the experience gained in these churches there has
been great headway made in working with many different national groups and pastors. In
every tongue there will be those that God will use to bring revival. These Spanish
churches feel a special burden for their world. Often strapped to just meet their own bills
these ministries stretch themselves to reach out everywhere that Spanish is spoken. They
know they cannot wait for others to do the task and they feel God’s help as they take up
the burden. In Praise Chapel they have learned that there is no person too dysfunctional
or past so bad, that God cannot use them. In fact, it’s the old Bible story of those forgiven
much loving much. Joe and Bernie Menchaca are God’s illustrations of this truth.
Week 11
Topic: Part 2 The Gifts of the Spirit
II. GIFTS OF POWER
The next category of The 3 Gifts of the Holy Spirit we will look at is the “Gifts of
Power” (a) the gift of Faith, b) gifts of Healing and c) the working of Miracles).
It should be noted before studying each of the next three gifts of the Spirit that there
are times when the Holy Spirit could use you in all three gifts at once. We have
studied already how the Holy Spirit could use you to operate in the gift of “word of
wisdom” and “word of knowledge” for one situation. The gift of faith is often used in
conjunction with the gifts of healings and the working of miracles.
a) GIFT OF FAITH
1 Corinthians 12:9: “to another, faith by the same Spirit…”
The gift of faith is a unique form of faith that goes beyond natural faith and saving
faith. It supernaturally trusts and does not doubt with reference to the specific
matter involved.
(1)
The manifestation of faith is a special, supernatural endowment by the Holy Spirit
that enables a person to believe for and to expect an extraordinary demonstration
of the power of God. This manifestation of faith is not saving faith or the faith by
which we live the Christian life, but rather it is miraculous assurance which comes
in time of emergency or extreme need. It is supernatural faith from God for
extraordinary accomplishments; it is a special impartation of miraculous faith
for a given purpose.
(2)
The Bible teaches that there are several different kinds and levels of faith. We will
look at each of them before we look at the gift of faith.

Saving Faith– Ephesians 2:8-9: “For by grace you have been saved through
faith, and that not of yourselves; it is the gift of God, not of works, lest anyone
should boast.”
This kind of faith is a gift from God and is imparted to our hearts through the
preaching of the word. (Romans 10:13-17).

The Fruit of Faith – Galatians 5:22-23 (KJV): “But the fruit of the Spirit is
love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith”
212
In the original Greek the word faith is translated faithfulness. Faith or faithfulness is
a fruit of the Spirit that grows in the life of a believer to establish them in their
spiritual character.

Measure of Faith - each believer has been given a measure of faith from
God. Romans 12:3: “…God has dealt to each one a measure of faith.”

There is general or common faith that can either increase or decrease.
God intends all His children to grow in their faith in Him. Sadly, this is not always
the case because of their lack of READING the Word (daily walk) and HEARING
the Word preached (going to church). Romans 10:17: “So then faith comes by
hearing, and hearing by the word of God.” Because of this lack of READING and
HEARING, many Christians’ faith decrease after getting saved which leads to
doubt, fear and a struggling Christian, that can eventually lead them to
backsliding. God desires all His children to grow in their faith like the church in
Thessalonica. Paul writes to them in 2 Thessalonians 1:3 these words, “We are
bound to thank God always for you, brethren, as it is fitting, because your faith grows
exceedingly…”
The Bible also talks about different measures or levels of faith in a person’s life.
Read the following verses and write out the measure or level of faith listed.
14. Matthew 6:30, 8:26, 16:8 ____________________________________________
15. Matthew 8:10, 15:28 ________________________________________________
16. Acts 6:8___________________________________________________________
17. Romans 14:1 ______________________________________________________
Let’s now focus on the gift of faith. When the gift of faith is in operation ALONE,
and not in conjunction with the gifts of healings or the working of miracles, it is a
supernatural faith to receive a miracle.
“The gift of faith is distinct from the gift of working of miracles, although both
gifts produce miracles. The gift of working of miracles is active, whereas the gift
of faith is passive. It doesn’t work; it passively receives. In other words, the
difference between the gift of working of miracles and the gift of faith is that one
does, and the other receives… The working of miracles is more action and the gift of
faith is more of a process. The gift of working of miracles performs a miracle,
whereas the gift of faith receives a miracle. This is because the working of miracles
employs faith which actively works a miracle, but the gift of faith employs faith
which passively expects a miracle…”
(3)
18. A good picture of what the gift of faith looks like, is found in the story of the
Apostle Paul in Acts chapter 27. Read Acts 27:14-26, 33-38 and explain how this
story gives you a good picture of the gift of faith. ____________________________
_____________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________
Notice the words of Paul in verse 22-25 in the face of a situation that looked like
death was the only thing awaiting him and the others aboard v.22 (NIV): “…I urge
you to keep up your courage, because not one of you will be lost; only the ship will
be destroyed.” [What words of faith!] vv. 23, 24: “Last night an angel of the God
whose I am and whom I serve stood beside me and said, ‘Do not be afraid, Paul. You
must stand trial before Caesar; and God has graciously given you the lives of all who
sail with you.’” (Paul received that word in the face of death) and said in v.25: “So
keep up your courage, men, for I have faith in God that it will happen just as he told
me.”
 He had supernatural faith that he and the others would live!
 He had faith that this miracle would happen!
 There was no doubt or fear in him after he heard the words of the angel!
 This kind of faith is not normal or something you can work up. This was
supernatural faith in the face of death, expecting a miracle to happen!
Remember the Gift of Faith is:
 A unique form of faith that goes beyond natural faith and saving faith.
 It supernaturally trusts and does not doubt with reference to the specific
matter involved.
 It is miraculous assurance, which comes in times of emergency or extreme
need.
 It is supernatural faith from God for extraordinary accomplishments;
 It is a special impartation of miraculous faith for a given purpose.
All of these things were clearly seen in the Apostle Paul.
b) GIFTS OF HEALING
1 Corinthians 12:9a: “…to another gifts of healings by the same Spirit,”
Gifts of healings are those healings that God performs supernaturally by the Spirit.
The plural suggests that as there are many sickness and diseases, the gift is related to
healings of many disorders.
(4)
In the ministry of Jesus, the GIFTS OF HEALINGS was manifested countless
times. His ministry started after John baptized Him in the Jordan River when the
Holy Spirit came upon Him.
19. Luke 3:21-23: “When all the people were baptized, it came to pass that _______
________________________, and while He prayed, the heaven was opened. And the
____________________________________________________________________,
and a voice came from heaven which said, ‘You are My beloved Son, in You I am
well pleased.’ Now Jesus Himself ________________________________________
___________________________________________ at about thirty years of age…”
20. After Jesus was baptized – when the Holy Spirit descended upon Him Luke 4:1
says, “Then Jesus _____________________________________, returned from the
Jordan and was led by the Spirit into the wilderness,”
21. After Jesus was tempted by the devil for 40 days Luke 4:14 says, “Then Jesus
____________________________________ to Galilee, and news of Him went out
through all the surrounding region.”
Jesus never started His earthly ministry until He was first filled with the Holy Spirit
and anointed for ministry. He never did one miracle or one healing any time
before the Holy Spirit came upon Him. It was only after the Holy Spirit filled
Him and anointed Him for ministry that these things began to happen.
In Luke 4:18 Jesus says, “The Spirit of the LORD is upon Me, Because He has
anointed Me To preach the gospel to the poor; He has sent Me to heal the
brokenhearted, To proclaim liberty to the captives And recovery of sight to the blind,
To set at liberty those who are oppressed”
Acts 10:38 says, “How God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Spirit and
with power, who went about doing good and healing all were oppressed by the devil,
for God was with Him.”
Now, the Bible says something very interesting about Jesus in John 3:34. It teaches
us that in His earthly ministry Jesus had the Spirit without measure or limit.
 John 3:34: “For He whom God has sent speaks the words of God, for God
does not give the Spirit by measure.”
 John 3:34 (NLT): “For He is sent by God. He speaks God’s words, for God
gives him the Spirit without limit.”
The healings Jesus did by the anointing of the Holy Spirit were a manifestation of
the gifts of healings –see Matthew 9:35, 12:10-13; Mark 7:32; John 5:1-9. (At
other times people were healed according to their faith in Him, see Matthew 9:2122, 9:28-30; Mark 10:46-52.)
Examples of the Gifts of Healings in the Book of Acts
We will look at two examples of the gifts of healings in the book of Acts. Read the
following verses and describe what happened when the gifts of healings was in
operation.
22. Acts 9:32-35_______________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________
23. Acts 28:8-9________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________
The next thing I want to look at in regards to the gifts of healings is my personal
opinion, which you can take it or leave it.
I believe there is a difference between the manifestation of the gifts of healings and
simply stepping out in faith praying for the sick in Jesus name. All healings are of
course gifts from God, generally speaking, but I do believe there is a difference.
We already looked at scriptures showing the manifestations of the gifts of healings.
Let’s now look at what else the Bible teaches about praying for the sick.
Healing through being anointed with oil (by elders) and the prayer of faith in
Jesus’ Name
James 5:14 - 15 (NIV): “Is any one of you sick? He should call the elders of the
church to pray over him and anoint him with oil in the name of the Lord. And the
prayer offered in faith WILL make the sick person well; the Lord will raise him up.
If he has sinned, he will be forgiven.”
Notice the call to the church is made – “Is anyone sick? He should call the elders of
the church to pray over him…” When the sick person responds this way (calling on
the elders), it’s stepping out in faith seeking for healing. Then once the sick person
comes up for prayer, the elder touches in agreement with the sick person who
responds. By anointing them with oil in the name of Jesus and praying the prayer of
faith over them and “…it will make the sick person WELL!” This promise is for the
CHURCH!!
Scripture also teaches the power there is in the NAME OF JESUS for healing
when prayed in faith.
Mark 16:17a-18b: “And these signs will follow those who believe: In MY NAME
they will … lay hands on the sick, and they will recover.”
In the Book of Acts Chapter 3, when Peter is used to heal the lame man, he spoke
these words (verse6): “Silver and Gold I do not have, but what I do have I give you:
in the NAME OF JESUS CHRIST of Nazareth, rise up and walk.” Verse 7 tells us
what happened: “And he took him by the right hand and lifted him up, and
immediately his feet and ankles bones received strength.”
When the crowd came running up to Peter in amazement, verse 12 says, “Peter saw
it, he responded to the people ‘Men of Israel, why do you marvel at this? Or why look
so intently at us as though by our own power or godliness we had made this man
walk?” Peter goes on preaching to the crowd and in verse 16 he explains how the man
was healed. Verse 16: “And His NAME, through FAITH IN HIS NAME, has made
this man strong, whom you see and know. Yes the faith which comes through Him
has given him this perfect soundness in the presence of you all.”
Peter, later on in Acts Chapter 4, after being arrested, was asked by the Sanhedrin in
verse 7, “By what power or by what name have you done this?” (The healing of the
lame man) Peter answers in verse 10 by saying, “let it be known to you all and to all
the people of Israel, that by THE NAME of JESUS CHRIST of Nazareth, whom you
crucified, whom God raised from the dead, by Him this man stands here before you
whole.”
EXTRA NOTE: If a person is not healed when you pray for them, things you should
do:
 Teach the sick person more about Divine Healing,
 Give them scripture to stand upon and to confess over themselves. This is
important because faith comes by hearing the word of God (Romans 10:17)
 You can teach them what scripture reveals about the different hindrances to
receiving healing, because they may be unaware that what they are doing is
actually hindering them from being healed (the biggest hindrances that keep
people from being healed is doubt and unforgiveness.)
c) THE WORKING OF MIRACLES
1 Corinthians 12:10a: “to another the working of miracles…”
What is a miracle? Miracle is defined: 1. an effect or extraordinary event in the
physical world that surpasses all known human or natural powers and is ascribed
to a supernatural cause. 2. An event that appears inexplicable by the laws of
nature and so is held to be supernatural in origin or an act of God:
The working of miracles is a manifestation of power beyond the ordinary course of
natural law. It is a divine enablement to do something that could not be done
naturally.
(5)
The working of miracles is a supernatural intervention in the ordinary course of
nature; it is a temporary suspension of the accustomed order, an interruption of the
system of nature as we know it, an event in the physical world, which cannot be
accounted for by any of its known sources. The working of miracles is works
(6)
contrary to nature which result from supernatural interventions operating by
the energy or dynamic force of the Spirit in reversals, or suspensions of natural
laws.
24. In Acts 9:36-43, what MIRACLE took place? ____________________________
The book of Acts also shows God worked unusual miracles by the hands of Paul.
Acts 19:11-12 says, “Now God worked unusual miracles by the hands of Paul, so
that even handkerchiefs or aprons were brought from his body to the sick and
diseases left them and the evil spirit went out of them.” These verses show us that
the working of miracles includes at times the healing of the sick and the casting out of
demons.
For an example of the working of miracles in the Old Testament, read 1 Kings 17: 816.
III. GIFTS OF UTTERANCE
The last category of the three we will look at is the Gifts of Utterance.
i. PROPHECY
1 Corinthians 12:10b says, “…to another prophecy…”
Prophecy is a divine disclosure on behalf of the Spirit, an edifying revelation of
the Spirit for the moment, a sudden insight of the Spirit, prompting exhortation
or comfort.
(7)
The gift of prophecy is manifested when believers speak the mind of God, by
inspiration of the Holy Spirit, rather than from their own thoughts. Prophecy is
a supernatural speech in the known language and it is a message from God through
a human channel and while it may have much in common with anointed preaching,
it is distinguishable from preaching in that it does not involve specific preparation
by study and research. The basis of prophecy is a personal revelation of the mind
and will of God by direct impression. The gift of prophecy is a supernatural utterance
springing out of God’s own prophetic nature which is brought about by the Holy
Spirit and which is imparted to a believer, whereby he (the believer) is enabled to
speak forth with an authority that is not his own, unto the edification, exhortation,
comfort of other believers or unto the conviction and salvation of the unbeliever.
(8)
The Hebrew word that is translated “to prophesy” means “to flow forth.” It
carries the thought “to bubble forth like a fountain, to let drop, to lift up, to
tumble forth, to spring forth.” The Greek word that is translated “to prophesy”
means “to speak for another.” It means to speak for God, or to be His spokesman.
(9)
The Gift of Prophecy should not be Confused with the Office of a Prophet.
25. The office of a prophet is given only to some believers. Ephesians 4:11: “And
____________________________ to be apostles, ___________________________,
some evangelists, and some pastors and teachers,”
26. Paul asked some questions in 1 Corinthians 12:29, “Are all apostles? Are all
prophets?” The obvious answer is NO! So we see the office of the prophet is only
for some. But the gift of prophecy is different. All Spirit filled believers have the
potential to be used in this gift. Write the following verses out:
1 Corinthians 12:31: “_________________________________________________
___________________________________________________________________”
1 Corinthians 14:1: “__________________________________________________
___________________________________________________________________”
27. Acts 2:17: And it shall come to pass in the _________________, says God, That
I will pour out of _______________ on all flesh; Your sons and your daughters shall
__________________, Your young men shall see visions, Your old men shall dream
dreams.
In both the Old Testament and the New Testament, prophesying was not only used
to foretell the future, it was used in several different ways.
The different ways prophesying is used in scripture.
 To bring forth words from the Lord that edifies, exhort and comfort. 1
Corinthians 14:3 says, “But he who prophesies speaks edification and
exhortation and comfort to men.”
 Prophesying during a church service will cause unbelievers to be
convicted of sin and will cause them to fall to their knees and worship
God. 1 Corinthians 14:24-25 (NLT) says, “But if all of you are prophesying
and unbelievers or people who don’t understand these things come into your
meeting, they will be convicted of sin and judged by what you say. As they
listen, their secret thoughts will be exposed, and they will fall to their knees
and worship God, declaring ‘God is truly here among you’.”
 Prophesying was used to call those who were backsliding back to God.
Ezekiel 33:11 says, “Say to them, ‘As I live, says the Lord God, I have no
pleasure in the death of the wicked, but that the wicked turn from his way and
live. Turn, turn from your evil ways! For why should you die, O house of
Israel?’”
 Prophesying was also used to pronounce judgment. Jeremiah 6:12 says,
“And their houses shall be turned over to others, fields and wives together;
For I will stretch out My hand Against the habitants of the land, says the
Lord.”
 To foretell a future event. This is seen in Acts 21:10-12 which says, “And as
we stayed many days, a certain prophet named Agabus came down from
Judea. When he had come to us, he took Paul’s belt, bound his own hands and
feet, and said, “Thus says the Holy Spirit, ‘So shall the Jews at Jerusalem
bind the man who owns this belt, and deliver him into the hands of the
Gentiles’.” Now when we heard these things, both we and those from that
place pleaded with him not to go up to Jerusalem.”
Remember that the Gift of Prophecy:
 Is manifested when believers speak the mind of God, by inspiration of the
Holy Spirit rather than from their own thoughts.
 Is distinguishable from preaching in that it does not involve specific
preparation by study and research. The basis of prophecy is a personal
revelation of the mind and will of God by direct impression.
 The gift of prophecy is a supernatural speech in the known language and it
is a message from God through a human channel.
 The gift of prophecy is a personal revelation of the mind and will of God by
direct impression whereby the believer is enabled to speak forth with an
authority that is not his own, unto the edification, exhortation, comfort of
other believers or unto the conviction and salvation of the unbeliever.
Do Not Despise Prophecy
28. 1 Thessalonians 5:19-21: “___________________________________________
____________________________________. Test all things; hold fast what is good.”
1 Thessalonians 5:19-21 (NCV) says, “Do not hold back the work of the Holy Spirit.
Do not treat prophecy as if it were unimportant. But test everything. Keep what is
good.”
How to Judge the Prophecy if it’s from God or not
Scripture also teaches us not to just receive any word that is spoken in the Name of
the Lord as if it were from God. But we need to test it and judge it.
29. 1 Corinthians 14:29: Let two or three prophets speak, and _________________.
1 Corinthians 14:29 (NIV): Two or three prophets should speak, and the others
should weigh carefully what is said.
30. 1 John 4:1: “Beloved, do not believe every spirit, but ______________________,
whether they are of God, _______________________________________________”
These scriptures make clear that not every seemingly prophetic word is from God
or without error.
Different ways to judge and examine a “word” that is spoken to you in the name
of the Lord:
 Is it Biblical? If it contradicts the Word of God, it’s not the Holy Spirit
speaking.
 Does it confirm to you what God has already been speaking to your heart?
 Is there a peace (an inward witness) in your spirit knowing it is from
God? Or does it produce uneasiness in you? Not because you don’t like the
word that was spoken, but because the Holy Spirit within you rejects it.
 Pray about the word if you’re not sure if it’s from God.
 If you really don’t know what to think of the word that was spoken to you,
talk to one of the elders in the church or your Pastor. Proverb 11:14 says,
“Where there is no counsel, the people fall, But in the multitude of
counselors there is safety.”
The last thing that should be mentioned about the gift of prophecy is that – like all the
gifts of the Spirit – it never comes by the will of man, but as the Holy Spirit wills. 1
Corinthians 12:11 says, “But one and the same SPIRIT works all these things
distributing to each one individually as He wills.”
31. 2 Peter 1:21 gives a clear picture of how a word prophecy comes forth. Write
the verse out. _________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________
ii. DIVERSE KINDS OF TONGUES
1 Corinthians 12:10c says, “…to another different kinds of tongues…”
When the Apostle asks the question in 1 Corinthians 12:30, “Do all speak in
tongues?” admittedly, the form of the question infers a negative answer. Paul is
NOT speaking here of tongues as the initial evidence of the Baptism of the Spirit,
but of tongues as the congregational gift accompanied by interpretation.
(10)
There are differences between the gift of tongues for public exhortation, and the
tongues an individual can exercise after receiving the Baptism of the Holy Spirit
(when he/she initially spoke in tongues), also referred to as personal tongues:
 One is for public use (gift of tongues); the other is for personal use (personal
tongues).
 The personal use of tongues will edify the one praying as they speak to God
(1 Corinthians 14:2, 4). The public use of tongues, when accompanied with
the gift of interpretation of tongues, edifies the church.
(1 Corinthians 14:5)
 You can say tongues for personal use are directed for the most part Godward. 1 Corinthians 14:2 says, “For he who speaks in a tongue does not
speak to men but TO GOD; for no one understands him; however, in the
Spirit he speaks mysteries.” In contrast, you can say tongues spoken publicly
for exhortation are directed man-ward, because it is to be accompanied by

the gift of interpretation of tongues so that the church can be edified. 1
Corinthians 14:5 says, “I wish you all spoke with tongues, but even more
that you prophesied, for he who prophesies is greater that he who speaks
with tongues, unless indeed he interprets, that the church may receive
edification.”
Personal tongues can be spoken as the Spirit-filled believer chooses to, Paul
said in 1 Corinthians 14:14 - 15, “For if I pray in a tongue, my spirit prays,
but my understanding is unfruitful. What is the conclusion then? I will pray
with the spirit (praying in tongues) and I will pray with the understanding. I
will sing with the Spirit and I also will sing with the understanding.” But the
gift of tongues mentioned in 1 Corinthians 12:10, like all the other gifts of
the Spirit mentioned in 1 Corinthians 12, manifest only as the Spirit wills (1
Corinthians 12:11), not as man wills (of course man has to speak it forth).
The gift of tongues will only manifest as the Spirit wills. Man can’t choose
when the gift of tongues will manifest, like all the other gifts of the Spirit.
With all this in mind one may ask, “How can I know when to speak in tongues for
public use -the gift of tongues- which in turn will be accompanied by
interpretation of tongues, which will bring edification to the church?”
First you must understand that God’s purpose for public tongues –the gift of
tongues- is to bring forth a message from God (not from man) by the accompanied
gift of interpretation of tongues. As already mentioned this gift only manifests as
the Holy Spirit wills. Which means before the gift of public tongues is spoken; the
Holy Spirit has to move upon an individual to speak forth. So to answer- the
question, you will know when the Holy Spirit wants to use you in this gift because
He will first move upon you (arrest you in the spirit so you know it’s Him) and He
will lead you to speak forth in tongues. The experience is similar to when a person
has an authentic word from the Lord for somebody – it’s not something that the
individual made up, but it was what the Holy Spirit moved him/her to speak.
The Guidelines for Public Tongues
32. What guidelines does 1 Corinthians 14:27 say about public tongues?__________
_____________________________________________________________________
Public tongue must be interpreted. If there is no interpreter, the person being
used in the gift of tongues (public tongue) should do as 1 Corinthians 14:13 says,
“Therefore let him who speaks in a tongue pray that he may interpret.” Now there
is a difference between public tongues (gift of tongues) from personal tongues with
which one that is Spirit Filled can worship God with as he sings unto the Lord in
church (because it’s between the worshipper and God – it’s directed God-ward).
READ 1 Corinthians 14:2, 14-16.
iii. THE GIFT OF INTERPRETATION OF TONGUES
1 Corinthians 12:10 says, “…to another the interpretation of tongues.”
The interpretation of tongues is the gift of rendering the translational (but not
irrational) message of the Spirit meaningful to others when exercised in public. It is
not the translation of a foreign language.
(11)
The gift of interpretation of tongues is not a literal word for word translation, but
rather an explanation of the meaning of the tongues spoken forth in the church.
But let me add, there are many cases where a person recognizes the tongues (the
langue) that is being spoken and has translated what they said. This is possible at
times because the tongues that are spoken are actual languages. 1 Corinthians 13:1
says, “Though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, but have not love, I
have become sounding brass or a clanging cymbal.” 1 Corinthians 14:10 says,
“There are, it may be, so many kinds of languages in the world, and none of them is
without significance [or meaning].”
There are approximately six thousand languages spoken on the planet. I believe the
tongues that are spoken today are actual languages (there are multitudes of
testimonies to confirm this as you will see in the study “Speaking in Tongues”). The
next time you are around someone who is speaking a foreign language (one that
you’re not familiar with) listen to them and it will sound exactly like the tongues you
hear people speaking in when their praying and praising God. Why? Because the
tongues people are speaking in are actual languages.
Jack Hayford also writes in his book “The Beauty of Spiritual Language.”
With approximately six thousand languages spoken on the planet, it’s been
posited by linguistic experts that there is no individual person who has ever
gained a basic grasp of even as many as a hundred languages. Who with academic
integrity could claim to assert that the language they heard a worshipper speak
“was not a language at all?” The most trained observer would still have far
more than five thousand languages he had no knowledge of.
(13)
33. According to 1 Corinthians 14:4-5, do “authentic” tongues accompanied with
the gift of interpretation of tongues have the same effect as prophecy does? _____
____________________________________________________________________
In these verses, Paul makes it clear that “authentic” tongues accompanied with the
gift of interpretation of tongues in the church brings forth edification to the church
just as prophecy does. The interpretation of tongues is a supernatural gift that is used
to reveal the meaning of the tongues that were spoken. It brings forth a word from
the Lord like prophecy does. That’s why interpretation of tongues has the same
effect as prophecy – it edifies the church.
Interpretation of tongues comes forth the same way as a Word from the Lord comes
forth (an individual is moved by the Holy Spirit). Remember, the interpretation of
tongues is a message from God - not man.
The interpretation of tongues that comes forth should also be treated the same way a
word of prophecy is treated (judged and tested if they are from God or not).
Also, my personal opinion about the gift of interpretation of tongues (which you can
take it or leave it) is that I believe personal tongues can be interpreted at times as
the individual seeks God for the interpretation. This means the gift of interpretation
of tongues can be used to interpret both the gift of tongues mentioned in 1
Corinthians 12:10 (public tongues) and personal tongues for (private use.)
In conclusion to this teaching about the Gifts of the Spirit, I want to stress again that:
 All the Gifts of the Spirit manifest as the Spirit wills, not as man wills.
 Man cannot be used in the gifts as he chooses. 1 Corinthians 12:11 says,
“But one and the same Spirit works all these things, distributing to each one
individually as HE WILLS.”
 It is our part as believers to seek and desire to be used in the gifts of the
Spirit as 1 Corinthians 12:31 says, “But earnestly desire the best gifts…”
and 1 Corinthians 14:1 says, “Pursue love, and desire spiritual gifts, but
especially that you may prophesy.”
FOOTNOTE: (Need to be fixed)
1.
2.
3.
Kenneth E. Hagin explains this perfectly in his book “Concerning Spiritual Gifts” (pg 80)
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
Kenneth e. Hagin – Concerning Spiritual Gifts- Pg 94
10.
Foundation of Pentecostal Theology – Pg 338, #8
11.
12.
13.
Jack Hayford also writes in his book “The Beauty of Spiritual Language.” pg. 73,
Week 12
Daily Walk with God
finished.
Memory verse
The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy
Spirit be with you all. Amen.
2 Corinthians 13:14
Classroom Notes
Week 12
Title: ___________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
12
Punks Become Prophets
Bill Hall was raised in a Christian home, but like the prodigal son in the Bible he
took his inheritance and wasted it. As a teenager he went through a rebellious stage. His
mother was an invalid and it robbed him of what he saw as a normal home. Feeling
ripped off, he ran away at 13 and lived under the pier at Laguna beach. He was the classic
teen rebel. Doing his own thing and thinking he knew everything.
When he got out of high school in 1965, he joined the marine corps. Bill was a
little guy with a huge chip on his shoulder, who wanted to be the best marine that ever
lived. Under five feet tall and weighing less than 98 pounds, he was out to prove
something. The first day he wondered what happened to his freedom when a DI knocked
him out. Quickly he learned that he was part of a team, and no one is stronger than the
weakest link. He was tough. He learned to handle pain, and respect for authority in the
Marines. Still a rebel underneath, at least he learned how to act right when authority was
around.
He served three tours of duty in Vietnam, as the leader of a squad. Because of his
size, he had to be crazy and wild to keep the men’s respect. When he got out of the
marines after six and one half years, he realized he had learned nothing that would help
him to get a job. Figuring that the world owed him something, he decided to take it.
Along with five other friends he went into crime.
Robbery was like a narcotic to him. He was hooked on the thrill of the thing,
loving the plotting and making of plans. The Adrenaline was more important to him than
the money. One night in the middle of a robbery it hit him, “I can’t stop this,” and he
thought, “God get me busted.” God answered that prayer. He got caught that night and
thrown into jail. Waiting for his case to be heard, he watched the trial of two men accused
of committing a contract murder. Neither of them got a tough sentence, and Bill figured
he would get off easy too. But when Bill stood in front of the judge his heart sank as the
judge looked down at him and said, “I sentence you to nine consecutive life sentences.
We don’t ever want to see you on the streets again.” He started to faint when he heard it.
He was 26, with two small kids. His wife figured he was as good as dead and left him
that day. He found himself sitting alone on a bus heading for Fulsom prison.
Prison
Here was the prodigal down with the pigs. It does not get any worse than Fulsom,
called “the warehouse,” it was where you went when you had years to serve. He passed
through gate after gate. His cell was on the row reserved for lifers. As the guards walked
the thirteen of them out to the yard, or down for meals they said, “Dead men walking.”
When you hear that label day after day, everything in you, that makes you human dies
and you become just a shell. The guards would take the letters that had come back
unopened and throw them back at him saying, “Why don’t you just kill yourself. Nobody
loves you.”
Bill had been there five months, when the Mexicans killed a black. Sitting on the
bunk that night, the air was torn by the screams of a man burning to death. Bill still can
remember choking on that horrible sticky smell. Out to get revenge, a black trustee had
thrown a bucket of lighter fluid and a match on the first Mexican he saw. It hit Bill like a
punch in the stomach; he was the only white man on that row. If it had been a white man
that had killed the black, he would have been the man screaming. He sat there that night
and thought “Is this why you were born? To come here and die, in this awful place? No!
This can’t be it; to die, and be buried with no funeral and no one to care, in the back yard
of Fulsom prison. Oh God, if you’re for real,” he cried out, “Please, please do
something! I don’t want to die this way.” Every letter he sent returned unopened, but
Jesus cared about Bill Hall. A desperate and lonely man was crying out that night for
someone to love him. It would be a while before he found human fellowship, but he
touched heaven, and God heard.
That night he was filled with love. Bill approached salvation like everything else
he had done; he went all out. He cried out, “Jesus, teach me how to love the way you
love.”
Set Free
The next morning nothing outside had changed but inside he was free. He told the
sergeant on the walk, “You’re going to get saved.” They transferred him to Susanville
prison, where he got involved in the college located there. Changed, he wanted to help
everyone and he started doing the homework for the men that were struggling with theirs.
They would try to pay him, but the only thing he wanted was an opportunity to witness.
Without even realizing it, he was building up “I Owe U’s” from every group in the
prison.
The Aryan brotherhood was the first to put pressure on him. Saying they would
kill him if he did not join up. Bill got excited and told the representative, “Praise God,
that’s my ticket home.” Thinking he was crazy, they decided to leave him alone. There
was one guy that would not be as easy to deal with. Leon was short like Bill, but huge in
his build. All he did, every day was work out. Leon scared everyone. When an argument
broke out in the yard, he could pick up a man in each arm. From the day Bill got off the
bus, Leon had his eye on him. Perversion is the life of prison. Many men know that they
will never get out, and they fall into lifestyles headed lower and lower. Walking through
the gym, Leon put his arm around Bill and said, “Billy you don’t know what you do to
me.” Bill thought he was going to vomit. He grabbed Leon’s arm and yelled, “Get on
your knees Leon! God is going to give you a miracle. Ask him for your miracle, name it.”
Leon was shocked, caught by surprise, he started to cry. He said, “I want to see
my mamma before she dies. She’s an old woman but I want to see her.” He had another
15 years to serve and the chances of seeing his mother were zero. Bill prayed, “God, you
do it.” A couple of weeks past and Leon ran into him. “Billy” he said, “where is your
God? I’m still here man. Is your God on vacation?” One day walking across the yard he
heard his name screamed and saw Leon running toward him. He came sliding up on his
knees, “Bill,” he said, “the parole board called me in today, and in 10 days they’re going
to send me home.”
Tried
It was two and half years later while walking across the yard that he heard
“63934” (that was his name in prison). “Report to the warden’s office.” Bill was
frightened at first. The thought crossed his mind, “what have I done?” Yet deep down he
knew that he was about to see another miracle. There were two representatives from the
parole board sitting across the table from him. One man was playing the hard guy and
looked at him saying, “I hear you’re a Christian. You got that jail house religion. Yea,
you’re all Christians in here, but when you walk out the door you throw your Christianity
in the trash can. It’s a bunch of bunk. You’re just a punk and you’ll go out of this place
and rob stores again.” Billy told them, “I’m a Christian in here or outside.” That set the
man off and he started yelling and cursing Christ and Christians. Bill was mad and the
next thing he knew the arm of the chair came off in his hand. The man leaped up yelling,
“He’s going to kill us.” Guards came running in. The other man calmed everyone down
and said, “I’m sorry for my partner 63934. We have been looking through your files and I
think we can let you go home in six months.”
Bill walked out stunned. He thought he was going to live in prison forever. The
thought of leaving scared him; he had gotten used to no responsibility and everything
given to you. He knew that if he got out it was going to be hard to stay saved.
The next day the parole board called him back. “We’re not going to let you out,”
they told him. The warden has put a stop on releasing you. The only way you can get out
is to have the governor sign the parole personally. That week, Jerry Brown signed the
parole, and four months later Billy Hall walked out a free man. As he went through the
gates, Halorman, a guard said, “You’ll be back, Hall. All of you come back.” For Billy it
was like stepping out of the grave. Five months later he came back, but it was to preach.
Walking around town, he ran into Sergeant Kelly. “Hall, is that you?” he asked. “You
made it? I’ve been here for years and I began to think that no one could stay out. I began
to think I was in a zoo, but I see they can.”
The Next Step
Getting out was not the answer to all of his problems. In some ways it was the
beginning of them. He could not get a job, and lived out of an old Volkswagen he had
bought with the two hundred dollars the prison system gives you to start over with. He
went from church to church trying to find a place to worship. It was his testimony that
caused the conflict.
They rejoiced to hear what God had done, but afterwards they pulled away. They
were afraid of someone that had a past like his. He was not having much success until he
stopped to get gas one night, and the attendant invited him out to meet her pastor:
Michael Neville. It was a wild scene the day he walked into that little building. His first
thought was that he had walked back into the joint. For the first time in a long time Bill
found himself the one that might be called “religious.” Most of the men were walking
tattoo exhibits. The girl that had invited him, did not give him time for second thoughts.
Dragging him down to a seat in the front, he soon got caught up in the spirit of the place.
As the worship ended, he heard a sound he had never heard before. People were praying
in a strange way. It dawned on him that they were speaking in tongues. A peace filled
him, and he told God, “This is what I was reading about in the Old Testament, where
the shekinah glory came down and filled your temple.”
Bill had not felt that kind of intimacy with God since he had left prison. In his cell
he had felt close to God, but ever since getting out, it had been like a barrier had come
between them. From that night on he was hooked on the fullness of the Spirit.
He knew he needed what they had. It struck him how lonely he was, and how much he
needed the acceptance of other Christians. Scared of being rejected again, he still told
Pastor Neville his story. Mike said, “You need to share that tonight.” All the way to
church he was talking to God, “Lord, please don’t let them push me away.” Just before
getting off the freeway the Lord said, “Billy I love you, does it really matter what people
think about you? Isn’t it enough that I love you?” That set him free.
He stood that night and said, “I’m not what I appear. I’ve got to tell you what Jesus has
done.” When he got through, far from being pushed away, people came up and said,
“Your one of us.” Billy thought he had been doing well, but he experienced more
personal growth those first months at Praise Chapel than he had in years.
God’s Voice
At the end of 1980 he said he was going to fast until Jesus spoke to him about the
future. Days went by with nothing but an empty stomach. Sitting at work, God broke in.
Thoughts began to fill his mind, “You know what it’s like to be in a communist country.
Why would I let you go through that prison experience, seeing the pressure of death all
around you, and passing through that? I did that so you would know that my hand and
presence were with you to bring peace in the midst of turmoil. I am going to take you to
the communist lands Billy. I am going to take you to places where men have not gone. I
am going to take, and break the gate of communism. I have given you these countries, to
pray for them as a father prays for his children: China, Russia, East Germany, Poland,
Yugoslavia, Czechoslovakia, Hungary, Rumania, Bulgaria, and Ethiopia. These ten
babies are yours. Pray for them that you will see me break the yoke of communism. They
will fall like dominoes, and the world will know that this is none other than the hand of
God doing his work.” Bill was stunned. He thought that he needed to get a ticket and
head out the next day. As he shared this vision with Pastor Neville some other men
mocked him, but Mike said, “You know what Billy? God is going to put this together,
and I’ll agree with you in prayer, and we’ll see God do it.” Billy said, “God told me that
this was my inheritance and that he would take me there with no financial support. I’m
going to break through to that first country with just your support in prayer.”
Two years went past before he had a chance to see this promise fulfilled.
Meanwhile Bill got involved in a small struggling church. The Riggs had been beating
their heads against Sun Valley, California. They had a vision that Bill was supposed to
come and help them. When Bill came, he brought the kindness and friendship the church
needed. From that day it took off. From 10 people it jumped to 90, and the next year grew
even more. Bill’s ministry in the future was not as the front man, but the guy that came
along side and helped those that were carrying the burden. At times he would function as
an evangelist, at others as an assistant or a missionary. In each situation he would leave
more behind than was there when he came. He had gotten a job working for World
Vision in the early 80’s. It was 1984 when they talked to him about moving to Ethiopia.
They needed Bill to manage there $200,000,000 famine relief program as a financial
analyst. Bill had turned down one offer to go to China, but he and Mike both knew
immediately this was God.
Confronting the Dragon
Flying out of America and landing in Africa was a bigger change than crossing a
border. You could not have landed in a stranger place. It seemed that everyone had
machine guns. The soldiers searching his luggage found the two thousand tracks he was
trying to smuggle in. Angry, they told him, “You can’t have these in this country.”
Christians were being killed, but their boss said to give the tracts back. For all the time
Bill was there he got away with the impossible, as long as it had to do with God.
In America his idea of evangelism had been straight out confrontation. In
Maywood they hit the streets, used bull horns, and confronted people, but God spoke to
Billy that Ethiopia would have to be handled differently. He knew that God was going to
send someone to him, and spent six weeks waiting for that knock on the door. During that
time of prayer God dealt with him about breaking with his American past. He was going
to have to change his ways of thinking. He went on a crash program to learn the language
and adapt to the culture of Ethiopia.
In the sixth week there was a knock on the door. A man Bill had never seen told
him, “We were praying in our house and God spoke to us to go to the Ethiopia hotel and
knock on the door of room 107. My servant Billy Hall will be there and he will teach you
the things of God.” Trusting God, he left with them to preach at their home. The crowd
kept building. From one house it spread to another. The government had rules against
foreigners being with the people, so everything had to be done undercover. There was a
strict curfew in effect that kept people off the streets at night. That worked fine for Bill,
most of the services lasted all night.
This was a time when mad men ruled Ethiopia. Men out to destroy the church.
The government made all Christian meetings illegal, and the cost of real faith could be a
death sentence. Across that land though, Christians continued gathering in homes. Packed
in, they listened, praised and believed. Bill decided to spend his time spreading the
message. To do this he trained natives how to do his job, that way, he was free to go out
and preach. On most days he would go to some predetermined street corner with his
Bible hidden in a sack. A car would pull up. The door opened and Bill got in, trusting that
they would take him to wherever the secret service was being held that night. He was to
ask no questions, just be available.
Protected
These all-night prayer meetings were illegal to hold or attend. At one of these
meetings he saw soldiers looking in the windows. He was frightened, but nothing
happened. Only later did they discover that the neighbors had called the authorities. That
night while they had been praising and worshipping, the soldiers had been walking all
over the neighborhood looking for them. The only explanation for what happened was
that God blinded them. They found and heard nothing. Mad, they went to the people that
had reported the meeting. “We walked all around that house and we did not see anybody
or hear anybody. If you ever call us again like this, we’re going to send you to the
prison.”
It dawned on them that the God that makes the ear can cause it not to hear and the
eye not to see. For Billy Hall the scripture, “All things are possible” took on new
meaning. A small boy was brought to a meeting with small pox. The mother was crying,
begging for the evangelist to come out. When Billy saw the boy, he knew this was
serious. His eyes were rolled back and he was covered with sores. Praying in the Spirit
and declaring the word, the boys face started to cool under his hand. As Billy opened his
eyes he saw the pox marks beginning to disappear, and then the boy smiled and stood up
and started to run around that room.
For the next three months Bill was in meetings every night. Exhausted, he found
himself laid up for days. Foreigners left him alone, but the Ethiopians came by to care for
him, although it meant a real risk to themselves. He would wake up to hear them praying.
An Unexpected Miracle
Bill had been praying for years about a wife, and it was at one of these all night
meetings that he met the woman for him. For several years he had known that when he
married, it would be someone that had two children the same age as those he had lost
when he went to prison. It had never dawned on him that his wife would be a refugee
from another country and culture. As he and Mulu walked together that night to a second
meeting, he knew this was who he would marry. At thirty-eight in a foreign land he found
the answer to his prayers.
The scripture that Bill holds to is the one that says of Jesus, “For this Purpose
came the Son of Man into the world, that he might destroy the works of the devil.”
Preaching in Debrose, a city with stricter security than normal, Billy decided to pray for a
man brought in unconscious. When he laid his hands on him, he noticed that the skin was
cold. Something was seriously wrong, but releasing his faith he prayed. The flesh became
noticeably warmer and the man got up. He was dizzy and having trouble walking, but he
went into the other room. As he entered that room, the man who had brought him let out a
scream.
It shook the man badly. He had come to the meeting with a friend to mock the
Christians, but on the way there his friend had died. Not knowing anything else to do, he
had brought him with him. This man was so terrified when he saw the friend he thought
dead walking, that he repented and got right with God. One man that came was 105 years
old. He had spent his life in the orthodox church. His testimony was that he had never
seen a miracle until he came to these services. He became the oldest new convert that
Billy would see.
One on One
Billy got to do a lot of walking. You walked to many of the meetings. This was
the best time to disciple someone. Anyone that sat and talked too long, would attract the
soldier’s attention, so you always kept moving. It was during those walks that he taught
young men the basics of leading a meeting. Gennet was a seventeen year old girl that
loved God with all her heart. She missed several meetings and everyone was concerned
about her. They finally found her outside the hospital. She had been arrested in a prayer
meeting for being a Christian and she was tortured. They would hang her from the ceiling
and a soldier whipped the bottoms of her feet with an iron bar. “Deny your Jesus,” the
soldier would demand! “How can I deny my Jesus,” was her response, “I love my Jesus.”
As she prayed and worshipped God her body became numb, and she could not feel any
pain. The soldiers literally dropped from the exhaustion of beating her. Rejoicing she told
how it just felt like they were tapping her foot on the bottom.
As she looked at the soldier she could only see Jesus and began to sing songs of
worship. After forty days they threw her out on the road like a dead dog. Her feet were
broken bones and ripped flesh. For a week they had to carry her around the house. The
second week she could walk on pillows and by the third week she was back out at the
meetings, inspiring all the other young people.
In 1984 and 1985 people were dying at a rate of 16,000 a week. Billy was
overwhelmed with the need, and asked God, “What can I do?” I’m only one person.
God spoke to him, “Be one person, be that one person that will be a difference here.”
Often all he could do was sing and praise in their language. The people would laugh at
his accent, but as they began to laugh, hope would slip into that room. The government
had begun to suspect him. By a miracle, Bill slipped out of Ethiopia just ahead of the
government agents looking for him. The greatest miracle was that he snuck his new
family out with him. His heart was still in Africa, but he needed to make a living. Bill
began to evangelize, but more important to him was keeping the vision for the world and
especially communist countries burning. He has been able to slip back into Ethiopia and
encourage the many churches that have started there.
Today there are hundreds of home groups affected by Bill’s ministry there. Praise
Chapels’ vision to touch the world has gone down several unique roads. The center of
that vision is still to touch the nations. Bill began to help in the formation of a network of
churches called Global Harvest. At the core are the churches of Praise Chapel, but many
other churches are linking in with this mission vision for supporting missionaries and
national churches. Reaching not just Africa, but every continent but Antarctica, Global
Harvest has become a central part of the Praise Chapel outreach. Bill started by
volunteering his experience in accounting and speaking. Today he is administrating the
organization.
Week 12
Topic: “Have the gifts of the Holy Spirit and Miracles ceased?”
In the following verses fill in the blanks (all scriptures are written in the NKJV.)
“Have the gifts of the Holy Spirit and Miracles ceased?” The focus of this study is to
answer this question. To answer this question we must study 1 Corinthians 13:8-12.
1. 1 Corinthians 13:8-12: _________________ never fails. But whether there
are ___________, they will ___________; whether there are ____________, they
will ____________; whether there is ___________, it will __________________.
9
For we _________________ and we___________________________________.
10
But ___________ that which is ____________ has __________, then that
which is in _______________________________.11 When I was a child, I spoke
as a child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child; but when I became a man,
I put away childish things. 12 For ____________ we see in a mirror, dimly, but
___________. ________ I know in part, but ___________ I shall know just as I
also am known.
2. According to 1 Corinthians 13:8-10, when will prophecies, tongues and
knowledge vanish away? _____________________________________________
Many Christians have different interpretations of the meaning of the word
“perfect” in verse 10 and how you interpret the meaning of this word will affect
your whole doctrine whether you believe the gifts of the Holy Spirit and miracles
are still for today or not.
We are going to examine the different views of this word “perfect” in verse 10
with the test of scripture (which is the ultimate authority) and compare the early
church fathers’ writings to the different views that were written after the
apostolic age when the New Testament was completed (around 100 A.D.).
A) CESSATIONISM
In Christian theology, Cessationism is the view that the miraculous gifts of the
Holy Spirit, such as speaking in tongues, prophetic utterances and faith healing,
ceased being practiced early in Christian Church history. Cessationists generally
believe that the miraculous gifts were provided only for the foundation of the
Christian Church, during the time between the coming of the Holy Spirit on
Pentecost, c. 33 AD, as described in the 2nd Chapter of Acts), and the fulfillment
of God’s purposes in history, usually identified as either the completion of the last
book of the New Testament (Book of Revelation), or the death of John the
Apostle, the last of the Twelve Apostles.
(1)
234
The “Cessationism” view teaches that the “perfect” thing in verse 10 of our text
is the completion of the New Testament canon at the end of the apostolic age
(around 100 A.D.). We will first test this view with the scriptures then with the
early church fathers’ writings to see if scripture and testimonies match up with
this view point.
Does the Bible Teach that Prophesying Ceased around 100A.D.?
We are going to first focus on answering the question “Does the Bible teach that
prophesying ceased around 100 A.D?” This view requires that prophesying had
to of ceased when the New Testament was completed at the end of the apostolic
age around 100 A.D.
Read Revelation 11:1-6 and answer the following question.
3. Do the “two witnesses” prophesy? (Verses 3, 6) _________________________
Verses 3 and 6 are describing what the two witnesses will be doing during the
tribulation time. So if there is prophesying going on during the tribulation, and
the tribulation hasn’t happened yet, has prophecy ceased? NO!
Read Acts 2:16-21 and answer the following questions.
4. When did God say He would pour out His Spirit? (v.17) __________________
Most will agree that the phrase “last days” refers to the era of the church (church
age) from Pentecost to the return of Christ. 1 Peter 1:5 (NIV) says, “who
through faith are shielded by God’s power until the coming of the salvation that
is ready to be revealed in the last time.” The word salvation in this verse is
referring to the Second Coming, and since the Second Coming has not yet taken
place we are still living in the last times, the last days, which is the church age,
and according to Acts 2:16-21 this is the time when the Holy Spirit is being
poured out.
5. What are some of the things God’s Word says will take place in the “last days”
when His Spirit is poured out? (vv.17-18) ________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
Clearly in these verses, prophecy, visions and dreams will take place during the
church age. So if the Return of Christ hasn’t happened yet, has prophesying
ceased? NO!
It should also be noted that in 1 Corinthians 1:7, Paul’s statement to the church
makes clear that Paul did not intend the gifts of the Spirit to cease any time before
the coming of Christ. He says, “Therefore you do not lack any spiritual gift as
you eagerly wait for our Lord Jesus Christ to be revealed” (NIV). “Now you
have every spiritual gift you need as you eagerly wait for the return of our Lord
Jesus Christ” (NLT).
The word gift in 1 Corinthians 1:7 is the Greek word charism. Strong’s #5486
charisma is a gift of grace, a free gift, divine gratuity, spiritual endowment,
miraculous faculty. It is especially used to designate the gifts of the Spirit in 1
Corinthians 12:4-10.
(2)
6. Since we are in the church age, what has God appointed in the church? Write
out 1 Corinthians 12:28. _____________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
Notice that “prophets” were mentioned amongst the many things listed that God
has appointed for the church. (If God appointed prophets for the church, who is
man to say that they are not for the church today?)
7. Ephesians 4:11 lists the five-fold ministry. Fill in the blanks “And He Himself
gave some to be ___________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________”
8. Was a prophet listed among the five-fold ministry? _____________________
9. According to Ephesians 4:12, was the five-fold ministry given for the edifying
of the body of Christ? _______________________________________________
10. Does a word of prophecy edify the church? 1 Corinthians 14:3-5
__________________________________________________________________
The above verse makes it clear that a word of prophecy edifies the church. Paul
writes in 1 Thessalonians 5:20 to the church, “Do not despise prophecies”, but
sadly many do.
As we have clearly seen prophets and prophesying are for the church. And
since we are still in the church age prophets and prophesying are still for today!
As believers we should welcome the office of the prophet and we should also be
seeking to be used in the “gift” of prophecy (which is one of the gifts of the
Spirit found in 1 Corinthians 12:7-11). Paul wrote in 1 Corinthians 14:1,
“Pursue love and desire spiritual gifts but especially that you may prophesy”
...why? Because “he who prophesies speaks edification and exhortation and
comfort to men” (1 Corinthians 14:3) “…he who prophesies edifies the church”
(1 Corinthians 14:4).
Now let’s look back again to 1 Corinthians 12:27-28 and see what else God has
appointed for the church!
11. Are any of the nine gifts of the Holy Spirit mentioned in 1 Corinthians
12:27-28? _________________________________________________________
Notice that some of the gifts of the Spirit were listed in verse 28, miracles, gifts
of healing, and varieties of tongues. So if you say these gifts are no longer for
the church then you also have to say “teachers, administrators and helpers” are
no longer for the church because they are also listed in the same verse!
Are Speaking in Tongues for Today?
12. 1 Corinthians 13:8: “Love never fails. But whether there are prophecies,
they will fail; whether _______________________________________________;
whether there is knowledge, it will vanish away.”
When verse 8 says, “…whether there are tongues, they will cease.” Cease is the
Greek word “pauo,” which means: “to stop.” In this instance the Greek word is in
the middle voice. This is important to know because the middle voice points to
the fact that tongues will cease in and of themselves.
So the question that needs to be asked and answered is, “when do tongues
cease”? In the context of this chapter (1 Corinthians 13), they will cease when
perfection comes. But for those who wouldn’t agree with this because of the
Greek grammar, the Bible in other places teaches that they are for the church.
As we read already in 1 Corinthians 12:28, they are for the church and since we
are still living in the church age they are still for today!
Also, the Bible teaches that the Baptism with the Holy Spirit is for ALL
BELIEVERS! Peter, on the Day of Pentecost, stood up and explained this truth
to the crowds who were wondering what was going on because they heard the
men speaking in tongues in their own language (look at Acts 2:5-13). He starts
off explaining to them about what was happing by saying in Acts 2:15-17, “For
these are not drunk, as you suppose, since it is only the third hour of the day. But
this (referring to the Spirit being poured out and their speaking in tongues) is
“what was spoken by the prophet Joel: ‘And it shall come to pass in the last days,’
says God, ‘That I will pour out of My Spirit on all flesh…’”
After he preaches to the crowd in Acts 2:14-36, verse 37 tells us how they
responded: “Now when they heard this, they were cut to the heart, and said to
Peter and the rest of the apostles, ‘Men and brethren, what shall we do?’” Peter
responded in verse 38-39, “…Repent, and let every one of you be baptized in the
name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins; and you shall receive the gift of
the Holy Spirit. For the promise” (the Baptism of the Holy Spirit, Luke 24:43
Acts 1:4-5) “is to you and to your children, and to all who are afar off, as many
as the Lord our God will call.”
The Baptism of the Holy Spirit is for all! Acts 2:39 (AMP) says, “For the
promise [of the Holy Spirit] is to and for you and your children, and to and for
all that are far away, [even] to and for as many as the Lord our God invites and
bids to come to Himself.”
Read Acts 2:1-4; 10:44-46; 19:6 and answer the following question.
13. What common “thing” occurred in these stories when the believers were
baptized with the Holy Spirit? _________________________________________
As clearly seen in these verses, the immediate outward evidence that took place
when someone got Baptized with the Holy Spirit was they spoke in tongues. It
was (and is) the normal thing that takes place when a person gets filled with the
Holy Spirit. So if the Baptism of the Holy Spirit is for all believers, and tongues
are the initial outward evidence that takes place when a believer gets filled with
the Holy Spirit, then clearly tongues are still for today!
14. What signs say will follow those who believe? Mark 16:17-18 ____________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
Notice one of the signs that will follow “those who believe is… they will speak
with new tongues.”
The key phrase that needs to be emphasized in these verses is “these signs will
follow those who believe.” If you don’t believe, these signs will not follow you!
People who say, “I don’t believe in that stuff!” are speaking out of their own
mouths the answer as to why they don’t see these signs take place today! I
confess from my heart that I do believe, so therefore I see!!!
These signs are still for today! They are for all believers who will dare to
believe in the power of the name of JESUS!!! One of the main purposes for these
signs is for the furthering of the gospel. (Read Mark16:15-20, Acts 8:4-13, 1
Corinthians 2:1-5.) With more people living today than ever before, why would
God want these signs to cease? He wouldn’t! If they were used then to reach the
lost, how much more are they needed now to reach the lost!
Arguments for the Genuineness of Mark 16:9-20
Now some might argue that Mark 16:9-20 is not valid, but studying the facts
about these verses proves just the opposite.
Dr. Ricky Roberts:
Arguments for the Genuineness of Mark 16:9-20:
1. There are more than 5,000 Greek manuscripts. Of those that have the Gospels,
only a few do not contain Mark 16:9-20. Consequently, manuscript evidence
overwhelmingly supports these verses.
2. The Syriac versions of the New Testament (translated in A.D. 150) contain
these verses.
3. The Latin versions of the New Testament (which were copied from Jerome’s
Vulgate, A.D. 382) contain these verses. The Old Latin (which was translated
in the second century) all contain these verses.
(3)
4. The Gothic version (translated A.D. 350), The Egyptian version (translated in
the fourth century) and the Thebaic version (translated in the third century) all
contain these verses.
5. The Armenian version (translated in the fifth century) and Georgian version
(translated in the sixth century) all contain these verses.
6. More than 100 leaders of the early church include this version in their
writings. This evidence extends from the second century to the third century
and beyond. Therefore, these leaders’ verses come to one’s aid and indicate
that these verses are truly part of the original text.
7. The internal evidence of the Greek New Testament supports the genuineness
of Mark 16:9-20 very well. Compare Mark 16:9-20 with that of Mark 1:920. The style and manner found in each passage is the same and very clearly
that of Mark. Further, within Mark 16:9-20, one finds every principal
characteristic of Mark’s style and manner. Phraseology also supports that
Mark 16:9-20 was written by Mark.
8. The lectionary practice of the ancient church clearly furnished a strong clue
of unraveling why these twelve verses are absent from some manuscripts.
Very early in the church it was customary to collect certain passages of the
Scriptures into separate books so that they could be read in the churches.
Herein lies the problem. Some lections have segments that are collection not
of scripture but of sayings or beliefs in the church. It is for this reason that
some scholars have denounced Mark 16:9-20 as forgery or collection of
beliefs in the early church collected from apostolic authority and traditions,
apart from being derived from Scripture. But it cannot be proven that Mark
16:9-20 is fabricated just because it is part of the elections. Rather, it is
seen that Mark 16:9-20 is genuine, since it is not found in any segment that
is recognized as fictitious…
The Palestinian copy contained these verses and is seen as representing the
original text of Mark’s Gospel.
Greater Works
Read John 14:12-14 and answer the following questions.
15. In John 14:12, who did Jesus say would do “the works” He did and even
greater works?_____________________________________________________
Notice Jesus said, “…he who believes in Me the works that I do he will do also,
and greater works than these he will do…”
16. Why did Jesus say they would do greater works? v.12b__________________
Jesus said, “…greater works than these he will do, because I go to My Father.”
According to Jesus’ own words in John 16:7 that’s when He will send the Holy
Spirit (when He goes to the Father). “Nevertheless I tell you the truth. It is to your
advantage that I go away; for if I do not go away, the Helper [Holy Spirit] will
not come to you; but if I depart, I will send Him to you.”
Jesus’ promise of sending the Holy Spirit was fulfilled on the Day of
Pentecost when the 120 were baptized with the Holy Spirit. Acts 2:33 says,
“Therefore being exalted to the right hand of God, and having received from the
Father the promise of the Holy Spirit, He [Jesus] poured out this which you now
see and hear.”
17. What Did Jesus say you would receive when the Holy Spirit comes upon you?
Acts 1:8 __________________________________________________________
The word “power” in Acts 1:8 is the Greek word dunamis. Strong’s concordance
defines this word: “Force; miraculous power (usually by implication, a miracle
itself): ability, abundance, might (ily, -y; deed) (worker of) miracle (-s), power,
strength, violence, mighty (wonderful) work.”
When the Holy Spirit came upon the earlier believers they received miracleworking power. This is the power that enables believers to do greater works!
(John 14:12.)
18. Before Jesus started His public ministry, He was anointed with the Holy
Spirit and with power. Acts 10:37-38 confirms this by saying, “That word you
know, which was proclaimed throughout all Judea, and began from Galilee _____
___________________________________: how God _______________ Jesus of
Nazareth with the _____________ and with ________________, who went about
doing good and healing all who were oppressed by the devil, for God was with
Him.”
The word power in Acts 10:38 is the Greek word dunamis. This is the same
Greek word used in Acts 1:8; that Jesus said would come upon those filled with
the Holy Spirit. After Jesus got filled with the Holy Spirit for the work of the
ministry He walked in (dunamis) power. In His ministry He preached with
authority, cast out devils, raised the dead, healed the sick, and the result was
multitudes became believers – and on top of that, Jesus overcame every
temptation of the devil!
If you read through the book of Acts it is clear that those who got filled
with the Holy Spirit walked with the same dunamis power. They preached with
power and authority (Acts 2:38-39), cast out demons (Acts 5:16, 8:7, 16:1719), raise the dead (Acts 20:7-12), and healed the sick (Acts 3:1-8, 5:16, 8:7,
14:8-10). The result of them walking with this power was thousands got saved!
They also walk in holiness overcoming the devil’s temptations! Why? Because
they walked with the same (dunamis) power that Jesus walked with when they
got filled with the Holy Spirit!
The last thing that needs to be said about John 14:12-14 is the reason believers
would do greater works is because Jesus’ ministry on earth was for only around
three years. So the reason for greater works done (greater in number and scope) is
because Jesus went to the Father.
Early Church Fathers’ Writings
To further show that the Cessationism view is not correct, we will read some
testimonies written by the early church fathers after 100 A.D. The following is
from the Book “Unveiling Mysteries of the Bible” written by Grant R.
Jeffrey: (Read this section and answer the question at the end.)
“For many Christians one of the greatest mysteries is that the
tremendous miracles, healings, and supernatural gifts of the Holy
Spirit enumerated in 1 Corinthians 12, which characterized the
life and worship of the early Church, seem to have ceased by the
beginning of the second century. Many theologians have
dogmatically asserted that God provided for supernatural
miracles and the gifts of the Holy Spirit only to attract the
attention of the pagan world and provide divine authority for the
introduction of the New Testament as God’s inspired revelation.
They assert that within a century of Christ’s resurrection, all
miracles and signs had ceased permanently. Many have claimed
that these supernatural signs ceased when the apostles died.
Some writers and denominations have asserted this theory as
absolute dogmatic truth and reject even the possibility of genuine
supernatural miracles occurring today.
Several writers have claimed that a search of the writings of the
early Church indicates that there are no references to these
“gifts” continuing beyond A.D. 100. However, during the last
few years I have carefully examined the writings of the early
Church writers from the time of Christ till the Council of Nicea
in 325 that were collected in a set of ten volumes known as the
Ante-Nicene Library and first published in 1890. After an
exhaustive search of these fascinating early Christian writings, I
can confirm that God continued to manifest His supernatural
power including miraculous healings, resurrection from the
dead, and demonstrations of charismatic gifts of the Holy
Spirit well beyond the age of the apostles. Further research in
the writings of the medieval Church provide compelling evidence
that miracles, though rare, continued to manifest from time to
time in a variety of places as attested by responsible historical
authorities….
Bishop Clement’s Letter to the Corinthians, written by the
Bishop of Rome (A.D. 100), refers to the continuing supernatural
work of the Holy Spirit. “An abundant outpouring also of the
Holy Spirit fell upon all.”
In addition, there are numerous significant references to these
supernatural gifts continuing in the life of the early Church in the
following centuries.
Irenaeus - The brilliant Christian teacher Irenaeus wrote a
treatise against heresies called the Refutation and Overthrow of
Knowledge Falsely So Called (A.D. 185) that recorded many
manifestations of the gifts of the Holy Spirit and supernatural
miracles that still continued in some churches, including accounts
of people being raised from the dead:
“Some drive out demons really and truly, so that often those
cleansed from evil spirits believe and become members of the
Church; some have foreknowledge of the future, visions, and
prophetic utterances; others, by the laying-on of hands, heal the
sick and restore them to health; and before now, as I said, dead
men have actually been raised and have remained with us for
many years. In fact, it is impossible to enumerate the gifts which
throughout the world the Church has received from God and in
the name of Jesus Christ crucified under Pontius Pilate, and every
day puts to effectual use for the benefit of the heathen, deceiving
no one and making profit out of no one.”
“Similarly, we hear of many members of the Church who have
prophetic gifts and by the Spirit speak with all kinds of tongues,
and bring men’s secret thoughts to light for their own good, and
expound the mysteries of God.”
Irenaeus also wrote about the gifts of the Holy Spirit in Against
Heresies: “In like manner we do also hear many brethren in the
church, who possess prophetic gifts, and who through the Spirit
speak all kinds of languages, and bring to light for the general
benefit the hidden things of men, and declare the mysteries of
God.” (Irenaeus, Against Heresies 5:6:1)
Justin Martyr - Justin Martyr wrote his Dialogue with Trypho
in A.D. 165 and clearly referred to many supernatural gifts of the
Holy Spirit appearing in the daily life of the second-century
Church. He wrote, “Daily some of you are becoming disciples in
the name of Christ, and quitting the path of error; who are also
receiving gifts, each as he is worthy, illumined through the name
of this Christ. For one receives the spirit of understanding,
another of counsel, another of strength, another of healing,
another of foreknowledge, another of teaching, and another of the
fear of God.”
Tertullian - Tertullian was a major theologian and Christian
writer ministering in Carthage. In A.D. 215 he described
supernatural visions and prophetic gifts of the Holy Spirit as
operating normally in the third-century Church. “And thus we
who both acknowledge and reverence, even as we do the
prophecies, modern visions as equally promised to us, and
consider the other powers of the Holy Spirit as an agency of the
Church for which also He was sent, administering all gifts in all,
even as the Lord distributed to every one.”
Origen - Origen was a Christian theologian who lived and taught
in Alexandria, Egypt, from A.D. 185 to 254. In his book Against
Celsus written in 250, Origen described the gifts of the Holy
Spirit as still continuing in the life of the Church. “Traces of the
Holy Spirit who appeared in the form of a dove are still
preserved among Christians. They charm demons away and
perform many cures and perceived certain things about the future
according to the will of the Logos.”
Origen noted that these charismatic gifts were gradually
diminishing, although some “traces of His presence” were still
evident. “Moreover, the Holy Spirit gave signs of His Presence at
the beginning of Christ’s ministry, and after His ascension He
gave still more; but since that time these signs have diminished,
although there are still traces of His presence in a few who have
had their souls purified by the Gospel and their actions regulated
by its influence.”
Novatian - The Christian theologian Novatian (A.D. 270) of
Rome wrote a strong defense of the doctrine of the Trinity and
died as a martyr during the second last wave of persecutions by
the pagan Roman emperors. Novatian wrote about the key role of
the Holy Spirit in supernaturally empowering the Church. “they
were henceforth armed and strengthened by the same Spirit,
having in themselves the gifts which this same Spirit distributes,
and appropriates to the Church, the spouse of Christ, as her
ornaments. This is He who places prophets in the Church,
instructs teachers, directs tongues, gives powers and healings,
does wonderful works, often discrimination of spirits, affords
powers of government, suggests counsels, and orders and
arranges whatever other gifts there are of charismata; and thus
make the Lord’s Church everywhere, and in all, perfected and
completed.”
St. Augustine - Augustine (354ñ430), bishop of Hippo, was the
greatest theologians of the early medieval Church and
systematized much of the theology that governed the teaching of
the Western Church for over a thousand years. Although in his
early years Augustine believed that all miracles had ceased by
the end of the lives of the apostles, his view was transformed by
the compelling evidence of many well-attested miracles that
occurred during a powerful revival that occurred throughout the
churches of North Africa that were under his supervision. In the
last section of his epic work The City of God, Augustine wrote
about numerous miracles that he had personally witnessed and
investigated, including remarkable miraculous healings involving
breast cancer, paralysis, blindness, and even people who were
resurrected from the dead. He wrote, “For even now miracles are
wrought in the name of Christ.”
Professor Peter Brown wrote in his book Augustine of Hippo that
Augustine carefully collected the evidence of a variety of
supernatural incidents and miracles “…until they formed a single
corpus, as compact and compelling as the miracles that had
assisted the growth of the Early Church.”
For example, Augustine reported on a person healed of blindness,
“The miracle which was wrought at Milan when I was there, and
by which a blind man was restored to sight, could come to the
knowledge of many; for not only is the city a large one, but also
the emperor was there at the time, and the occurrence was
witnessed by an immense concourse of people.
The Venerable Bede - The great early English Church leader
known as the Venerable Bede, the father of English history,
quoted a letter sent by Gregory the Great, the bishop of Rome, in
A.D. 601 to Augustine of Canterbury, a missionary sent from
Rome to England. Gregory acknowledges the fact that miracles
were occurring and that they were very effective in drawing the
English natives to faith in Christ: “I know, most loving brother,
that Almighty God, by means of your affection, shows great
miracles in the nation which he has chosen. Wherefore it is
necessary that you rejoice with fear, and tremble whilst you
rejoice, on account of the same heavenly gift; viz., that you may
rejoice because the souls of the English are by outward miracles
drawn to inward grace.”
Gregory also acknowledged in his letter that Augustine
personally had “received the gift of working miracles.”
Continued Supernatural Miracles - If space permitted, I could
quote from a variety of Church authorities over the centuries that
followed who witnessed the continued operation of supernatural
miracles. These other sources include the famous Bernard of
Clairvaux (A.D. 1190-1153) and Martin Luther (A.D. 14831546). In addition, there is overwhelming evidence of
supernatural miracles that have occurred during the last few
centuries during the Welsh Revival and remarkable healings and
other miracles witnessed by many reliable sources in the
tremendous growth of the Church around the world in the last
few decades.”
More evidence that the Cessationism view can’t be true.
There are many scriptural promises of Jesus Christ regarding His
continued supernatural empowering of the Church through His
Holy Spirit. “For the Father loveth the Son, and showeth him all
things that himself doeth: and he will show him greater works
than these, that ye may marvel” (John 5:20). Jesus promised that
His faithful followers would be able to do “greater works”
because He was empowering the Church with His Holy Spirit.
“Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the
works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these
shall he do; because I go unto my Father” (John 14:12).
In addition, the Scripture declared, “For I am the Lord, I change
not” (Malachi 3:6). Since God does not, and cannot change His
nature, it is consistent and logical to believe that He would
continue to manifest His supernatural power of miracles among
His people from time to time to demonstrate His continued
divine nature and mercy to humanity. Therefore, it is not
surprising that our generation, which has witnessed the
fulfillment of more remarkable prophecies than any other
generation in history, should also witness extraordinary
supernatural displays of God’s providence, including miracles of
healing.
19. Did you read the above writings by Grant R. Jeffery? ______
Does God still give the miraculous gifts of tongues, interpretation of tongues,
miraculous healing, and prophecy to Christians today? Many excellent Christian
teachers (for example Charles Swindoll, R.C. Sproul, John MacArthur, Bill
Gothard) answer ‘No’ to this question. They would say that God does not give
“miraculous sign gifts” to Christians today. “Those gifts were only for the time of
the Old Testament and Jesus and the apostles.” Why do these men hold such a
view? What Scriptures or reasons do they give against the use of the miraculous
gifts such as tongues or prophecy today?
(4)
People who believe that the miraculous gifts have ceased usually adopt one of two
arguments:
A. The First Argument:
They would say, “The miraculous gifts were only for the time of the apostles to
authenticate (prove the truthfulness of) the apostle’s message. The Bible teaches
that this was the purpose of the miraculous gifts. Read Hebrews 2:3-4. Once the
gospel was firmly established in the Roman Empire and the apostles died, these
gifts ceased. They were no longer necessary.”
Some Problems with this Argument:
Authentication of the gospel message was definitely one of the purposes of the
miraculous gifts, but it is only one of the purposes. We are also told in other
places in Scripture that spiritual gifts are given to serve the Body of Christ (1
Corinthians 12:7; 14:26), to equip people to share the gospel (Matthew
10:19,20; Luke 4:18; 1 Corinthians 2:13), and to show God’s compassion and
concern for His people (examples: Matthew 14:13-14; 20:29-34; Mark 1:4042). Surely these needs still exist.
The “miraculous” gifts were not just the possession of the apostles in the Bible.
Other non-apostles also were given miraculous gifts by the Spirit. (Take for
example Luke 9:49-50 or Philip’s use of the gifts in Acts 8:6-7,13.) The
Scriptures don’t seem to make any distinction between what we call the
miraculous gifts and the other “less” miraculous gifts. Note that they appear
mixed together in Romans 12:6-8 and 1 Corinthians 12:28. If we are going to
deny the operation of “miraculous” gifts in this day, then it seems logical to deny
all the gifts of the Spirit mentioned in these passages (not just some).
B. The Second Argument:
People who use this argument say, “The Bible actually tells us that miraculous
gifts will cease. Read 1 Corinthians 13:8-10. It is clear that this passage predicts
the gifts of prophecy and tongues will not continue. In verse 10, Paul says that
once the perfect comes, tongues will cease. What could be more perfect than the
Bible? When the last New Testament book was written the need for supernatural
revelation ended. At that time prophecy, tongues and the other miraculous gifts
ceased.”
Problems with this Argument:
Where do we get the idea that the “perfect” is the Bible? This seems to be reading
something into verse 10 which isn’t there. It ignores the context. A completely
reasonable interpretation for “perfect” would seem to be found in verse 12. The
“perfect” is (not the completion of the Bible, but) when we see God “face to
face” and “we know fully.” This happens upon our death or at the time of
Christ’s second coming. This is the time that the imperfect will be done away
with (v. 10). There won’t be any need for spiritual gifts in the presence of the
Lord. If tongues and prophecy ended when the Bible was completed (as these
men say verse 8 teaches), then so did “knowledge” according to the same verse!
Paul himself told the Thessalonians not to quench prophecies, a miraculous gift (1
Thessalonians 5:19-22). He wrote the Corinthians to “be eager to prophesy and
do not forbid speaking in tongues” (1 Corinthians 14:39). His only caution was
that things should be tested rather than just gullibly accepted (v.29) and
“everything should be done in a fitting and orderly way” (v.40). That still seems
to be good advice to us.
B) THE ETERNAL STATE VIEW
The meaning of the word perfect in 1 Corinthians 13:10
20. 1 Corinthians 13:10-12: “But when that which is _____________ has come,
then that which is ___________________________________________________
11 When I was a child, I spoke as a child, I understood as a child, I thought as a
child; but when I became a man, I put away childish things. 12 For now we see in a
mirror, dimly, but _____________________. Now _____________________ but
then ______________________________________________________________
Dr. Ricky Roberts writes in his book, “Just when did spiritual gifts cease?”
about the word perfect in 1 Corinthians 13:10: “The idea of the Greek
adjective teleos is far more powerful in thought than many understand. It
expresses complete and utter perfection, it is all –inclusive and refers to such a
flawless state that it cannot be described by what occurs at the Rapture, the
Resurrection and the Second Advent, the completion of the New Testament
canon, the maturity of the church or the Millennium. All these things show
incompleteness and imperfection because sin and bondage continue. This state
of perfection will only exist when sin and bondage are abolished. This same
Greek adjective is used in the neuter gender. This eliminates Christ from being
the perfection referred to here. Then it means the perfect state that occurs after
the Millennium. The very use of the neuter gender demands that this Greek
adjective must be translated “perfection”. This is a future and eternal state of
achievement for creation, without sin and evil, that has yet to take place.”
(5)
Life Application Bible Commentary writes: “God gives us spiritual gifts for
our lives on earth in order to build up, serve and strengthen fellow Christians. The
spiritual gifts are for the church. In eternity, we will be made perfect and
(6)
complete and will be in the very presence of God. We will no longer need the
spiritual gifts, so they will come to an end.”
New Spirit Filled Life Bible commentary writes about 1 Corinthians 13:8-13:
“Gifts, in contrast to love, are partial, not complete (v.9); they are temporal,
not eternal (vv.10, 11); they communicate imperfect rather than perfect
knowledge (v.12). Everything in this age compared to the perfection of the
new creation is at a child-stage, including all gifts. Rather than suggesting the
demise of gifts during this age or at some early point in church history, this
passage proves just the opposite.”
(7)
This is the only view that can pass every test of Scripture and the early
church fathers writings.
Read this section and answer the question at the end.
This view that teaches that the “perfect thing” in verse 10 is referring to the
eternal state after the Millennium is the only view that can pass every test of
scripture and the early church father writings (church history). This is the only
view that fits the context of 1 Corinthians 13. Paul is contrasting spiritual gifts
with love by showing that the gifts only exist for a time, but love will go on
throughout eternity. Paul is trying to contrast what is temporal with what is
eternal. So, if the “perfect thing” is anything short of eternity, the contrast is
severely weakened.
This is the only view that explains the statement, “then I shall know fully, even
as I am fully known” in 1 Corinthians 13:12 (NIV). The only time we’ll know
as much as there is to know is when we are in Heaven. Only then will we have
perfect knowledge.
When shall we see face to face? When shall we know fully, even as we are
fully known? This will occur when we pass from this life and enter God’s
glorious presence in Heaven. 1 John 3:2 tells us, “Beloved, now we are children
of God; and it has not yet been revealed what we shall be, but we know that when
He is revealed, we shall be like Him, for we shall see Him as He is.” Revelation
22:4 says: “They shall see His face, and His name shall be on their foreheads.”
It is when we are glorified in Heaven that we will truly have put childish
ways behind us.
Now, let me clarify something, I believe the “perfect thing” is referring to the
eternal state when believers see God “face to face” and “we know fully”. But
personally, believers enter the eternal state whenever they go to be with the
Lord Jesus. This will happen at our death (when we step into eternity) or at the
time of Christ’s coming. If I died right now, (as a believer) I would immediately
enter into the presence of God. Paul said, “We are confident, I say, and willing
rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord” (2
Corinthians 5:8). The minute a believer enters His presence there is no longer
any need for teaching, preaching, or any gifts. Why? Because we will be made
perfect instantly and no longer be in need of those things.
This is the only view that allows prophesying to continue during the tribulation
time when the two witnesses are prophesying (Revelation 11:1-6).
This is the only view that allows for the neuter use of the word “perfect” (to
teleion) in verse 10. Verse 10 refers to a perfect thing, not a person. And I
believe the thing referred to is Heaven or (the eternal state).
Remember that if something is the truth then it will withstand every test and as
clearly seen this view has! It is clear that the gifts of the Spirit and miracles are
still available for today! They’re for the church! (1 Corinthians 12:28) So seek
after them! (1 Corinthians 12:31, 14:1) God is pouring out His Spirit right now
in these last days (Acts 2:17) (the Church age), so be a part of what He is doing!
21. Did you read the above paragraphs? _______________________________
C) JESUS CHRIST IS THE SAME YESTERDAY, TODAY, AND FOREVER!
22. Hebrews 13:8: “Jesus Christ is the _________________________________
________________________________________________________________.”
The Jesus we read about in the Gospels is One who not only set people free from
sin and loved the lost, but is the One who healed the sick, raised the dead, and
cast demons out of people! If He did those things yesterday, and He’s the same
yesterday, today, and forever, then we can know for sure that what we read
about Him doing in the Gospels, He still doing it today! He’s not the great I WAS
but the great I AM! He’s not dead, but alive! Some people may ask, “If He’s the
same, yesterday, today, and forever then why aren’t people today getting healed
and delivered like they were before?” I tell you they are! There are literally
millions living today all around the world who can testify to the healing
miraculous power of God. Right here in America, there are thousands of
documented miracles that have happened. But sad to say, even with thousands of
documented healings that have taken place, people still chose not to believe
miracles are for today. Or if they know a miracle really happened they credit it to
the devil or some mind power for the healing instead of giving glory to God!
Why do people harden their hearts like this? It’s because it goes against their
doctrine!
23. Could it be the spirit that is hardening their hearts is the same spirit that was
behind the hardening of the hearts of the Pharisees? The Pharisees saw and heard
about the miracles Jesus did, but refused to give glory to God for them. Instead
they said Jesus was doing the miracles by the power of Satan! Look what the
Pharisees said about Jesus after He healed a person that was brought to Him that
was demon-possessed, blind and mute. Matthew 12:22-24: “Then one was
brought to Him who was _____________________________________________
; and ______________________, so that the blind and mute man both spoke and
saw. And all the multitudes were amazed and said, “Could this be the Son of
David?” Now when the ________________heard it they said, “This fellow does
not cast out demons ________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________.”
This is sick! These people who are supposed to be people of God couldn’t even
rejoice over a person getting delivered and healed! Their head knowledge blinded
them to the truth of who Jesus really was. Their hearts were so hardened and their
minds so blinded that when they saw the power of God at work, they attributed it
to the power of Satan! “This fellow does not cast out demons except by Beelzebub,
the ruler of the demons.” (Matthew 12:24)
24. The times the religious leaders did ask Jesus to do a miracle for them; it was
not for the right reason. That’s why nothing happened. Matthew 16:1-4: “Then
the __________________________ came, and _____________ Him asked that
He would _________________________ from heaven. He answered and said to
them, “When it is evening you say, ‘It will be fair weather, for the sky is red’; and
in the morning, ‘It will be foul weather today, for the sky is red and threatening.’
Hypocrites! You know how to discern the face of the sky, but you cannot discern
the signs of the times. A wicked and adulterous generation seeks after a sign, and
____________________________________________________
_____________________________________.” And He left them and departed.”
Jesus healed those who believed in Him (Matthew 8:5-13, Mark 9:22-23), HE
DID NOT HEAL those who came to test Him!
It is so sad that what you seen the Pharisees and religious leaders of Jesus’ day
doing you still see happening today among many Christian teachers.
My friend God has always been a supernatural God from Genesis to Revelation!
To say that Jesus doesn’t do miracles anymore is to teach a Jesus that is NOT
seen in the Bible! It’s to teach another Jesus (2 Corinthians 11:4). To say that He
doesn’t heal the sick today is to say He has no answer for them as He did before.
To teach a Jesus who doesn’t do miracles today is to say He has changed and that
He doesn’t have the same compassion on the sick as He did before! One of the
main reasons Jesus healed the sick was because He had compassion on them.
25. Matthew 20:29-34: “Now as they went out of Jericho, a great multitude
followed Him. And behold, ________________ sitting by the road, when they
heard that Jesus was passing by, cried out, saying, “Have mercy on us, O Lord,
Son of David!” Then the multitude warned them that they should be quiet; but
they cried out all the more, saying, “Have mercy on us, O Lord, Son of David!”
So Jesus stood still and called them, and said, “What do you want Me to do for
you?” They said to Him, “Lord, that our eyes may be opened.” So ___________
_______________________________ and touched their eyes. And immediately
____________________________________________ , and they followed Him.”
26. Mark 1:40-43: “Now a ______________________________, imploring Him,
kneeling down to Him and saying to Him, “If You are willing, You can make me
clean.” Then ________________________________________, stretched out His
hand and _____________________, and said to him, “I am willing; be cleansed.”
As soon as He had spoken, _________________________________, and he was
cleansed. And He strictly warned him and sent him away at once.”
27. Luke 7:11-15: “Now it happened, the day after, that He went into a city called
Nain; and many of His disciples went with Him, and a large crowd. And when He
came near the gate of the city, behold, a _________________________________
_________________________, the only son of his mother; and she was a widow.
And a large crowd from the city was with her. When the Lord saw her, He had
________________________________ and said to her, “Do not weep.” Then He
came __________________________________, and those who carried him stood
still. And He said, “Young man, I say to you, arise.” So he who was dead sat up
and began to speak. And ____________________________________________.”
If Jesus has not stopped healing the broken hearted, the oppressed, and those in
bondage to sin today like He did when He walked this earth. Why would He stop
doing the miracles He did when He walked this earth? He wouldn’t, I challenge
you to throw doubt out and dare to believe God for the miraculous!!
Remember Jesus says, “And these signs will follow those who believe: In My
name they will cast out demons; they will speak with new tongues; they will take
up serpents; and if they drink anything deadly, it will by no means hurt them; they
will lay hands on the sick, and they will recover.” (Mark 16:17-18)
DARE TO BELIEVE!
Footnotes:
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
Author unknown
New Spirit-Filled Life Bible: pg. 1580 word wealth
“The Gift of Tongues Examined” pg.19 by Dr. Ricky Roberts:
http://www.new-life.net/sprtgift.htm
Dr. Ricky Roberts “Just when did spiritual gifts cease?” pg. 3
Life Application Bible Commentary, pg. 2110, writes of 1Cor.13:10
New Spirit Filled Life Bible commentary, pg. 1598,
Week 13
Daily Walk with God
finished.
Memory verse
For by one offering He has perfected forever those who are being sanctified.
Hebrews 10:14
Classroom Notes
Week 13
Title: ___________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
13
From Rage to Compassion
Phil Hernandez and Frank Salcido go way back. They met in the sand box in the
first grade. As teenagers, Phil and his pals partied at the corner in front of Frank’s house.
After Frank’s conversion they went their separate ways. Frank never gave up on his old
friends and would come and blast the guys whenever he visited home. They would mock
him with, “Check this guy out, what is he on?” They poured beer on him and threatened
him but he just kept coming back.
At the Bible studies Frank always asked for prayer for the old neighborhood. He
especially told them to pray for Phil Hernandez, “He’s the worst.” Phil was a mess. Born
and raised in East Los Angeles, his family escaped the pressures around them by work.
Phil’s dad was an alcoholic and the family was dysfunctional. Phil’s place in the family,
was more of a construction worker than a son.
His dad had been a zoot suiter that had ended up in the navy in World War II.
This saved him from the trap of the gangs. He had been there when the gangs that are
famous today in California were forming. Breaking with the gang culture, he was not
going to allow his sons to be involved. He pushed his boys toward work. His dad would
buy an old junk house and move the family into the garage. For the next year all of them
would start to rebuild the place. As Phil grew up, he learned more and more about
construction and watched the family move up the economic scale. Life to him meant to
work hard.
A Troubled Beginning
Phil was an unexpected child, born nine years after his parents thought they were
through having children. Unwanted and raised in an environment of constant pressure he
developed a bleeding ulcer at thirteen. He was too young to be accepted by the others in
the family, and always felt left out. The anchor to his life was his fear of his father. His
dad had a wrist like Fred Flintstone. All he did all day was construction and he made it
clear that if Phil did not do what he was told, he would have to deal with dad.
The home on the outside, seemed to be great. There was food, clothes and a
decent house, but it was a facade. The bitterness and anger kept growing and it started to
break loose on those around him. He was a chubby little kid that ended up getting picked
on a lot, but when they pushed him hard enough he would lose control and hurt someone.
At nine, Phil got involved in the martial arts and stayed in them until he was seventeen.
He left martial arts to chase women. He looked up every person that ever laughed at him
or hassled him as a chubby kid and beat them as badly as he could. As a student of the
martial arts he had exercised control, but when he left the practice and influence of his
teachers, he just used his training to get even.
Dee Dee
The family had moved to Monterey Park and he went to a new High School
where he knew no one. Violent, angry, and lethal, Phil was in one area unusual for a thug
in training. He liked to sing and would still rather sing than preach. Joining the school
choir he met Dee Dee, a cute little blond that caught his attention immediately. At first he
built a friendship with her. There was some tension with her boy friend and the other
Mexicans, but Phil figured it was worth it. They did not date, but they talked for hours on
the phone and at school.
The other thing that he loved was vans. He hung around with the members of the
van club. Liking money and nice things, he always worked, and so he always had money
to party with. This meant lots of friends but none of them were good for him. He and Dee
Dee were getting closer and soon were dating. She got pregnant. The problem was that
Phil was not dependable. His parents had kicked him out of the house but they liked Dee
Dee and let her stay with them. At first, Phil got excited about having a baby but he soon
got bored and went back to partying.
He was developing a love for drugs. Acid was his drug of choice, but he could
spend $800 on a weekend for Thai sticks, (the buds of an especially good form of
Marijuana from Thailand). After the baby was born it was like his life fell apart.
Everything that could go wrong did. He got busted, attracted trouble, was in several car
wrecks and things seemed to deteriorate. The police were harassing him more frequently.
During all of this Dee Dee’s grandmother,
Myrtle Gray was praying for him.
Pulled From the Fire
Up until this time Phil had always landed on his feet, but his life was getting out
of control. He ran into Frank Salcido who pulled Phil aside and asked, “Think about it,
what are you going to do with your little boy, Phil? Are you going to end up partying
with him? Are you going to let someone else marry Dee Dee and raise your boy?” At
another time those words would have fallen on stone ears but then, and on that day it was
like a spear had pierced Phil’s heart. There on a street corner he suddenly started to cry.
“Man, don’t talk to me like that.” Frank was shocked that Phil had shown his feelings in
front of the guys like that. He knew God was moving and asked, “You want to get saved
Bro? Right Now!” Some other guys who were loaded on dust had wandered over and
asked “What’s happening?” Frank told them, “Phil wants to get saved, you guys come
and help.” They started to laugh, but Frank nailed them, “You’re all laughing because
Phil wants to get saved. You’re all cold dudes.” They got convicted and all formed a
circle. Phil set his beer and his bong down and they all held hands and prayed. It was
June of 1978 and Phil was 19 and had been out of High School one year. He was ready to
change. When he told Dee Dee she thought he was joking and laughed it off until the next
morning when he got up and started getting dressed. Frank came byand grabbed Phil for
church. Back living with Dee Dee again, he made her come along too. They both hit the
altar that morning and never turned back.
It was close to the fourth of July and the church had a fireworks stand that they
used to raise money with. Phil was working as an electrician and so he wired the booth
up. From there he got involved in everything he could. It was not easy.
Finding a Place
The older church members were still having trouble accepting the Hispanics and
here was Phil, this giant Aztec married to a little white girl. As the first “salt and pepper”
team in the church they did not find instant acceptance from everyone. In fact, even some
of his own friends wondered if this guy could really change. It did not help that Phil was
hot tempered.
Except for Frank and Mike he came within a hair of beating every guy in the
church up. When there was a disagreement, the men and women sometimes lost track of
their salvation and were calling each other out. Phil was often the one screaming the
loudest. No one was that mature of a Christian and so about half the time they were
guessing on what a Christian should be and do. The wonderful discovery they came to
was, that the Holy Spirit really would lead them. Starting to change they began to learn
new ways of dealing with conflict. Phil’s hardest fight was to quit swearing. He was
raised in a home where they fought and cussed all the time. Outside the family he worked
at construction, and the language there was worse. Over six feet tall, a martial arts expert
and in great shape, when he got tired of arguing, he let his temper and his tongue loose.
The conflict arose when he became an usher. Gang bangers were coming out to
see what this church was doing and every service had men from the joint. Men and
women that had fought their whole life were there in the church, and so the ushers did
more than help people find the nursery. Many of those who came in thought they could
act the same way as they did in the world.
Phil wanted to make sure that the word got out: if you caused trouble in the Praise
Chapel service it would cost you. Those who did get out of order often looked like they
had fallen down three flights of stairs. Slowly Phil started to separate out the flesh from
the Spirit. He felt bad after loosing control and even went and wept as he wrestled
through the battle with the old nature. When things really started to break was when he
started to represent the church and knew he had to discipline his life.
Anchors
Two things helped him find his place in the church. One was the choir. It was a
place where he could do what he loved and find acceptance. The other was street
evangelism. It was here he could release his aggression in a positive way. Going out on
the Boulevard was radical, and the guys that went were afraid of nothing. They went right
into bars and confronted people. Out on the streets they did anything and everything to
get out the message. Phil loved it. Christianity was not feminine at Praise Chapel, it was
radical and confrontational and that was something he could get into. He loved the
commando jackets and the militancy.
They took Pastor Neville out to the streets with them occasionally and before they
would let him give a person a track they would frisk them. Once their weapons were gone
then they let Mike give them a track. It was their zeal that probably saved them. They had
knives pulled and guns stuck in their face but they knew God would protect them.
Looking some person with a gun in the eye, they more than once told them, “Pull the
trigger Esse, come on homes, do it - I know where I’m going.” They got the reputation of
“too crazy to mess with,” and were left alone.
A Costly Change
Phil was doing well as a Christian and at work for Lockeed aircraft. He had just
been promoted and was making over $20 an hour back in 1983. He did a lot at the
church. One evening Mike took Phil to a Marie Calendars and started to share with him
his vision for the church. He finally asked, “Would you be willing to come on full time?”
For Phil it was a big decision. He had been carrying the title of assistant pastor,
but now he would be full time. He made over $700 a week and had made as much as
$1,300 with overtime. It seemed crazy to go back to a salary of a couple hundred dollars
a week, but Phil said “Yes.” Everyone, including his wife thought that he was nuts to take
the job.
After about six months on staff he went and took the El Monte church over when
Frank Salcido went to Northern California. Phil stayed there in El Monte for three and
one half years. When he took it, the church dropped in numbers before they started to rise
again. Working hard things began to take off. They moved into a new building and were
having service with over 200 out.
Enlargement
Joe Menchaca and Mike Neville picked him up one day for lunch. When he got in
the back seat of that Volvo they asked if he would go to Puerto Rico. Phil was
dumbfounded. Joe had him read a Spanish flyer to prove that Phil knew Spanish. The
problem was that he could read Spanish but it did not mean he could speak it, or even
understand what he was reading. “I can’t even speak Spanish,” he told them, “except the
slang that’s out on the streets.”
Joe told him, “Yea, but you can learn it fast Bro.” Pastor Neville began to explain the
need, and what was going on. Then he told him, “you take two
days and decide.”
Phil grabbed Dee Dee and headed out to Indio. They preached for a friend and
talked the thing through. The first thought was “No!” The church was cooking. They had
planted one church and were getting ready to send out another. He came back from Indio
determined to say, “Nah,” but as he sat in front of Pastor Neville that Nay went to “Yea
we’ll do it.” His wife was ready to kill him when she heard he had said they would go.
Dee Dee accepted the move as inevitable and asked, “How long?” “We’re gone in ten
days,” he told her, and ten days later they were in Puerto Rico. Everything that could go
wrong did. Most of their personal and household belongings were destroyed in the
shipping.
They thought there would be people there waiting. When they got there they
found there was no one in the church, and no one wanted to come to hear a Mexican that
could not even speak Spanish. The church never did well, but in their family, Puerto Rico
would be a water shed. Until now his family, though important to him, was second place
to the ministry. In Puerto Rico they became a unit.
All Things Work for Good
Since the church was not doing well, they could either be bummed out or try to
make the best of it. They started by going to the beach looking for coconuts, and teaching
the kids to snorkel. In the past the phone was always ringing and people pressing in, it
was on that island that he and his wife built a relationship that went from shallow to deep.
They laughed and cried together, but most of all they just spent time together. Church life
stunk but it was so good at home that it became the greatest thing that would ever happen
for their family. After about a year, things clearly needed to change. Phil was willing to
get a job, and there were many available. If he had done that he would have never left.
They had no idea what God was going to do, but they believed something would open.
As Mike and Phil got to sharing together, they decided that they needed to team up. Phil
went back on staff in California. It was a move they would never regret.
Mike and Phil complemented each other. Phil has a style of ministry laced with
humor. People sometimes have to walk out of the service from laughing too hard. He
respected and liked Mike and this allowed him to share his concerns and views. The
church could not grow in the building they had, but it locked down into a solid, powerful
family. The Phil and Dee Dee met a need in the congregation and released Mike to be
freer to help other churches.
Coming Home
Phil was a key player in seeing the Maywood church (now known as the
Huntington Park Church) transition into a team. While he was there, they went from a
small church into a center for revival with a large staff and responsibilities that stretch
across the globe.
The next few years were exciting. The church was outgrowing facilities and new
ones were hard to find. They moved all over the Southern California area. As the ministry
expanded so did the pressures on him and Mike. Now it wasn’t their church and a few
others, but several hundred pastors that looked back to Huntington Park for help and
challenge. The Huntington Park church had thought it was a miracle when they sent those
first couples out and raised the money to open those small store front churches. Today
they have to find the finances to send a couple to another country, which can cost thirty to
fifty thousand dollars just to get them there. No one could help but be excited by the
adventure of it all. Phil, while changed into a nice guy, can still can get mad at the devil
and want to do him harm. The fights he likes now are with Satan.
The church that he use to pastor in El Monte, California, opened up when Danny
and Linda Mancha left to minister in Russia. Phil and Dee Dee felt God deal with them to
take it. Stepping from a secure position back into an insecure, small pastorate has been
both difficult and stretching. The finances were tight and Phil was forced back to work to
see the church grow and his family not suffer. Bringing all ofhis experience to bear, he’s
excited about the future. He and Dee Dee are seeing what they have always asked God
for, to be used in a critical place of ministry. Phil and Dee Dee are typical of the pastors
that make up Praise Chapel. Men and women of talent, who are not out after a job but to
change the world. These are couples that go back to New Testament roots. Whether
working or drawing a salary from a congregation their, lives are ministry.
Week 13
Topic: The Trinity – part 1
A) THE TRINITY
Trinity Definition
Trinity a word not found in Scripture, but used to express the doctrine of the
unity of God as subsisting in three distinct Persons. This word is derived from the
Greek trias, first used by Theophilus (A.D. 168-183), or from the Latin trinitas,
first used by Tertullian (A.D. 220), to express this doctrine. The propositions
involved in the doctrine are these: 1. That God is one, and that there is but one
God (Deut. 6:4; 1 Kings 8:60; Isa. 44:6; Mark 12:29, 32; John 10:30). 2. That
the Father is a distinct divine Person (hypostasis, subsistentia, persona,
suppositum intellectuale), distinct from the Son and the Holy Spirit. 3. That Jesus
Christ was truly God, and yet was a Person distinct from the Father and the Holy
Spirit. 4. That the Holy Spirit is also a distinct divine Person.
(1)
Nicene Creed: We believe in one God – And in one Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of
God, begotten of the Father, light of light, very God of very God, begotten not
made, being of one substance with the Father – And we believe in the Holy Ghost,
who is the Lord and giver of life, who proceedeth from the Father, who with the
Father and Son, is worshipped and glorified, who spake by the prophets.
(2)
The major Protestant bodies have closely followed this ancient creed of the fourth
century. The best known of the reformation creeds is the Westminster Confession,
which reads as follows:
There is but one living and true God. In the unity of the Godhead there are three
persons, of one substance, power, and eternity – God the Father, God the Son
and God the Holy Spirit. The Father is one, neither begotten or proceeding; the
Son is eternally begotten of the Father, the Holy Ghost eternally proceeding from
the Father and the Son.
These creeds and confessions rightly do not attempt to remove the mystery of the
Trinity or to reconcile the scriptural statements with finite reasoning. The compilers
tried to include all that Scripture teaches about the Three Persons of the Trinity
without any effort to show how God can be both One and Three. The creeds are
human documents, and are not infallible; nevertheless, the main stream of the Church
has followed the wording of the Nicene and Athanasian creeds with very little
variation.
259
The word Trinity comes from “Trinitas” A Latin noun that means threeness, or
three at once, or three are one. The Greek word used for the Holy Trinity is
“Tpiàs or Trias” meaning a set of three or the number three. The English
dictionary will tell you that “Trinity” is three of anything. The Christian
dictionary describes the Holy Trinity as- “The unity of God the Father, God the
Son, God the Holy Spirit into one Godhead”.
The term “Tri” meaning (three) and “Unity” meaning one – TRI + UNITY =
TRINITY.
The most difficult thing about the Trinity Doctrine is that there is no way to
adequately explain it. There is no way we can truly apprehend the idea of three
persons who are one. The Trinity is a concept that is impossible for any human
being to fully understand. God is infinitely higher than we are, so we should not
expect to be able to fully understand Him. It shouldn’t bother us that we can’t
completely understand “Tri-Unity”. We can’t comprehend timelessness
(eternity) though we use words or the ideas of physics to attempt it.
1. Did you read the above section? ____________________________________
2. 1 Corinthians 13:12: For _________________________________________,
dimly, but ___________________________________________________ but
then I shall know just as I also am known.
3. Romans 11:33: Oh, the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and
knowledge of God! ______________________________________________
______________________________________________________________
Romans 11:33 (NLT): “Oh, how great are God’s riches and wisdom and
knowledge! How impossible it is for us to understand his decisions and his
ways.”
Our knowledge of God is only partial. We don’t know God as we are fully
known by Him. The Bible doesn’t give us complete knowledge of God. It only
gives us a partial understanding of Him. We only know what He has revealed to
us in His word! But knowledge will be full and instantaneous in the future state of
glory.
You May be asking yourself “How Can One God Be Three?” Speaking
through the prophet Isaiah, God said, “My thoughts are not your thoughts, / Nor
are your ways My ways… / For as the heavens are higher than the earth, / So are
My ways higher than your ways, / And My thoughts than your thoughts” (Isa.
55:8–9). God is infinite, man is finite, so there are mysteries about God that man
cannot fully understand. One of these mysteries is the Trinity, the tri-personality
of God. According to Christian orthodoxy, God is one God in essence, power,
and authority, and also eternally exists as three distinct co-equal persons.
(3)
These three persons are the Father, the Son (Jesus), and the Holy Spirit. This does
not mean that Christians believe in three gods (polytheism). Rather, the doctrine
of the Trinity is that there is only one God who exists in three distinct
persons, and all three share the exact same divine nature or essence.
Understanding this fully is beyond human comprehension and has no human
parallels, although various analogies have been offered. One of these analogies is
the three physical states of water. Water is not only a liquid but also a solid (ice)
and a gas (vapor), yet its chemical composition (substance) never changes in all
three forms (two parts hydrogen and one part oxygen—H2O). Although such
analogies help us visualize the concept of the Trinity, they all fall short in some
way. In the case of the water analogy, although the molecule H2O can be liquid,
solid, or gas, it is never all three at one time. The Trinity, on the other hand, is all
three persons as one God.
Pictures have been made to help give us a visual idea of the Trinity:
As mentioned previously, word Trinity is not used in Scripture, but it has been adopted
by theologians to summarize the biblical concept of God. Difficult as it is to understand,
the Bible definitely supports the idea of the doctrine of the Trinity as you’re going to
study in this lesson.
B) THE TRINITY IN THE OLD TESTAMENT
It was absolutely essential that, in the Old Testament, the UNITY of God should
be clearly revealed and emphasized. Israel was surrounded by tribes and nations
which had departed from the original knowledge of God Almighty, the Creator, to
embrace polytheism. The Gentile nations worshipped a variety of gods and
goddesses represented by images. God revealed Himself to Abraham as God
Almighty (El-Shaddai). To Moses, God revealed Himself by His redemptive
personal name of Jehovah or Yahweh, and in His Law declared: “Hear, O
Israel: The Lord our God is ONE Lord…” (lit: Jehovah our Elohim is One
Jehovah) (Deuteronomy 6:4).The Law further admonished: “Thou shalt have no
other gods before me” (Exodus 20:3). To have introduced the Trinity
perceptually at the juncture would have been premature and confusing to a nation
in infancy. The Old Testament gives us intimations of the Triune Nature of God,
but they are clear only in the light of the New Testament’s fuller revelation in
Christ. Revelation is of necessity progressive, and having received the deeper
insight provided by the Incarnation and the outpouring of the Spirit at Pentecost,
we can recognize the repeated intimations of the Trinity in the Old Testament.
In the Old Testament, there are PLURAL NAMES for God, and plural
pronouns are used to refer to Him. The names Elohim and Adonai are plurals.
Elohim, when used to the True God, has a singular form of the verb. The
plurality of the name is explained away by some as a “plural of majesty”; but
in Genesis 1:26, we read: “…Let US make man in OUR image…” (Plural
pronouns). Plural pronouns are also found in Genesis 3:22 and 11:7. God said
to Isaiah, “Whom shall I send and who will go for US?” (Isaiah 6:8) The very
verse that declared God’s Unity to all Jews, “Jehovah our Elohim is one
Jehovah” contains God’s plural name, Elohim. Here we have plurality in unity
– would not this be an imitation of the Trinity?
(4)
4. Who created the heavens and the earth? _______________________________
The English word for God in Genesis 1:1 was translated from the Hebrew word
“ELOHIM”.
Strong’s #430: God, God in His fullness; also god’s that is to say the gods of the
idolatrous nations. The word “ELOHIM” appears more that 2,500 times in the
OT. Its first occurrence is in the first verse of the Bible. The majority of times
“ELOHIM” occurs it refers to God the Creator, sometimes it refers to heathen
gods or idols. Most scholars believe that the root is “EL or ELAH” meaning
“strong” mighty. Christians have long maintained that “ELOHIM”, which is a
plural form in Hebrew, reveals that God has more than one part of His being. We
call those distinct parts “THE FATHER”; “THE SON”; and “THE HOLY
SPIRIT”. Nevertheless, we have one God not three gods.
(5)
Jack Hayford writes: From the first moment that we are introduced to God
through Scripture, we see that we are dealing with a phenomenon that transcends
our intellectual grasp – a multiplicity of personality in the singularity of God.
The opening verse of the Bible reads “In the beginning God created the heavens
and the earth” (Genesis 1:1). The Hebrew noun used here – ELOHIM – is plural
in form! So from the start God’s word shows us that we are dealing with a plural
entity (not entities).
Only verses later, the Scripture reveals that in that plural-singular unity,
interaction takes place between what we often refer to as “the members of the
Godhead”: “Then God said, ‘Let US make man in our image, in our likeness’”
(Genesis 1:26).
The Hebrew use, here and elsewhere involving God, uses a plural
pronoun but the singular form of the verb; and notably, this is God referring
to Himself! The plural noun Elohim (usually translated “God”) almost always
occurs throughout the Old Testament as it does in Genesis 1:1 – in conjunction
with a singular verb: “In the beginning God (plural) created (singular) the
heavens and the earth.”
(6)
Now with this understanding in mind about the name “ELOHIM” one would
have to conclude. If this is truly referring to the Trinity then Scripture would have
to reveal each person in the Godhead (Father, Son, Holy Spirit) participating in
the work of creation. Because again, Genesis 1:1 says, “In the beginning God
(ELOHIM) created the heavens and the earth”.
Many refer to the actions of each member of the Godhead in creation as: “Will,
Word, and Work.”
The Father’s Will
5. Write out Hebrews 1:1-2 __________________________________________
_________________________________________________________________
The last part of verse 2 in the (NLT), “…God promised everything to the Son as
an inheritance, and through the Son He (*the Father) created the universe”
(*author added for clarity)
This verse makes it clear that God the Father made the worlds through the Son –
Jesus.
6. Does Colossians 1:16 confirm that “all things were made through the Son
(Jesus)”?__________________________________________________________
The Son’s Word
This brings us to the next question, “How were all things made through Jesus?”
I believe the Son spoke creation into existence.
7. Genesis 1:3: Then God ___________, “Let there be light” and there was light.
There was no light until God said “let there be light”. And as we read already –
All things were made through the Son of God Jesus.
Read John 1:1-3, John 1:14, John 3:16, Revelation 19:13 and answer the following
questions.
8. Who is the Word? ________________________________________________
9. What is Jesus called in Revelation 19:13? ____________________________
10. Who was in the beginning? ________________________________________
11. Was the Word God? _____________________________________________
12. Were all things made through Him (the Word)?________________________
John 1:3 makes it clear that all things were made through Jesus (The Word).
How did “light” come according to Genesis 1:3? God said, “Let there be light”;
and there was light. When someone says something – WORDS COME OUT!”
And what is Jesus called in Revelation 19:13? The WORD OF GOD!!!
13. How does Psalm 33:6 say the heavens were made? _____________________
Since Jesus is called the “WORD OF GOD” and “by” or “through” the Word of
the LORD the heavens were made. I believe Scripture makes it clear that the way
all things were made through Him was that HE spoke creation into existence.
That’s how “all things” were made “through” Him. Unless the Son spoke –
nothing could be made. “Light” didn’t come until God said, “let there be light”.
Jack Hayford writes: While the Father wills, the Son speaks. He declares
things, speaking them into existence. The Bible reveals Jesus as the Word who
was with God “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and
the Word was God. 2 He was in the beginning with God. 3 All things were made
through Him, and without Him nothing was made that was made.” (John 1:1-3)
(7)
The Spirit’s Work
14. What does Genesis 1:2 say about the Holy Spirit?______________________
From this verse where creation is being described we see the Holy Spirit is
mentioned as being “active”.
“The Holy Spirit had an active role in the work of creation. He is pictured as
“hovering” over the creation, preserving and preparing it for God’s further
(8)
creative activity. The Hebrew word for Spirit (Ruah) may also be translated as
“wind” and “breath”. Thus the psalmist affirms the role of the Spirit when he
states, “By the word of the Lord were the heavens made, their starry host by the
breath (ruah) of his mouth (Psalm 33:6).”
Jack Hayford writes: The Holy Spirit brings life and power to accomplish the
Father’s will by the Son’s Word. The Holy Spirit is the one who works to
accomplish and develop what has already been willed and spoken into being.
(9)
From what we study it is clear that each person of the Triune Godhead
participated in creation.
15. Write out Genesis 1:26____________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
Now the word God in this verse is the Hebrew word ELOHIM as mentioned
earlier in this study. Notice the verse says “Then God (ELOHIM) said ‘Let US
make man in OUR image”. The words US and OUR refer to more than ONE!!
Now some have tried to say when God says “let US make man in OUR image”
that He was talking to the angels. This can’t be true because man is made in the
image and likeness of God NOT angels!
16. In who’s likeness was man made in according to Genesis 5:1? ____________
James 3:9 (NIV) says, “With the tongue we praise our Lord and Father and with
it we curse men who have been made in GOD’s likeness”.
Those verses make it clear that man was made in the image and likeness of God
NOT angels. So when Genesis 1:26 says “Then God (ELOHIM) said ‘Let US
make man in OUR image…” it’s another clear indication that God is Triune –
the unity of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit as Three persons in ONE
Godhead.
Let US make is emphatic. It emphasizes the majesty of the speakers.
Furthermore, the use of the plural for God allows for the later revelation of the
Trinity (Genesis 11:7, Matthew 28:19)
(10)
There are other Old Testament Scriptures where the “plural pronoun” is used in
reference to God.
17. Genesis 3:22: Then the LORD _________________, “Behold, the man has
become like _____________________, to know good and evil. And now, lest he
put out his hand and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live forever”—
18. Genesis 11:6-7: And the _______________, “Indeed the people are one and
they all have one language, and this is what they begin to do; now nothing that
they propose to do will be withheld from them. 7 Come, __________ go down and
there confuse their language, that they may not understand one another’s speech.”
19. Isaiah 6:8: Also I heard the ________________, saying: “Whom shall I send,
and who will _________________________?” Then I said, “Here am I! Send me.
20. Write out Deuteronomy 6:4 _______________________________________
_________________________________________________________________
This verse is the celebrated Shema, the basic confession of faith in Judaism (see
Matthew 22:37-38, Mark 12:29-30, Luke 10:27) Hear: The Hebrew word is
shema’. The verse starts with a command for the people to respond properly to
God. They must listen and obey…
(11)
Jack Hayford writes: The Shema, Judaism’s primary statement of faith, begins
with Deuteronomy 6:4 “Hear O Israel: The LORD our God, the LORD is one.”
A simplistic translation of the original Hebrew could read, “Yahweh, God of us,
Yahweh is one.” But the word God in this verse is a masculine plural form with a
first – person plural suffix. Because of that, the text could well be translated, “The
LORD our Gods, the LORD is one”! So we see plural reference to God even in
this great monotheistic statement of Jewish faith…
(12)
Deuteronomy 6:4: “Hear, O Israel: The LORD (Jehovah) our God (Elohim), the
LORD (Jehovah) is one!”
The word GOD is used here in its plural form in the Hebrew text. Thus OUR
GOD, the LORD is ONE likely emphasized the Christian doctrine of Trinity.
Three persons of the same substance in one God head…
(13)
God Is One (Monotheism) The Hebrew Shema of the Old Testament is “Hear,
O Israel: The LORD our God, the LORD is one!” (Deut. 6:4; see Isa. 43:10; 44:6;
46:9). Some people have argued that this passage actually refutes the concept of
the triune nature of God because it states that God is one. But the Hebrew word
for “one” in this text is echod, which carries the meaning of unity in plurality. It is
the same word used to describe Adam and Eve becoming “one flesh” (Gen. 2:24).
Scripture is not affirming that Adam and Eve literally become one person upon
marriage. Rather, they are distinct persons who unite in a permanent relationship.
The New Testament confirms the teaching of the Old: “You believe that God
is one. You do well; the demons also believe, and shudder” (James 2:19, NASV;
see 1 Tim. 2:5; 1 Cor. 8:4; Eph. 4:4–6).
(14)
Let’s now look at a few more Old Testament scriptures that reveal the Trinity.
21. Isaiah 42:1: “Behold! __________________ whom I uphold, My Elect One
in whom My soul delights! I have put ______________________ upon Him; He
will bring forth justice to the Gentiles.
In Isaiah 42:1, The FATHER is speaking and says, “Behold! My Servant (*a
reference to the Messiah who is Jesus) whom I uphold, My Elect One in whom
my soul delights! I have put My Spirit (*Holy Spirit) upon Him; He will bring
forth justice to the Gentiles.” (*Author added for clarity.)
22. Does Matthew 12:15-18 confirm that the “Servant” in Isaiah 42:1 is
referring to Jesus?___________________________________________________
23. In Isaiah 48:16, the Messiah (Who is Jesus) is speaking. Who does He say
“sent” Him? _______________________________________________________
Here we clearly have the Father (“the Sovereign LORD”), the Son (“me”) and
the Spirit all in one verse. The distinction drawn between the Lord God and His
Spirit and their joint action in sending the Messiah clearly reveal the Trinity.
(15)
Notice also in this verse that the Messiah (Jesus the Son of God) makes clear He
was from the beginning by saying “…I have not spoken in secret from the
beginning; From the time that it was, I was there…”
The Old Testament hints at the plurality of God, and the New Testament clarifies
this plurality with the doctrine of the Trinity as we will see in the next study.
Footnotes:
FOOTNOTES:
1. Easton’s 1897 Bible Dictionary
2. Foundations of Pentecostal Theology pg 87
3. Story, D. (1997). Defending your faith. Originally published: Nashville : T. Nelson, c1992. (99). Grand Rapids, MI: Kregel Publications.
4. Foundations of Pentecostal Theology pg 87-88
5. Word Wealth BF pg. 507
6. The Trinity pg 15 By Jack Hayford
7. The Trinity pg. 22 By Jack Hayford
8. The Full Life Bible commentary writes pg 6(b)
10. The Nelson Study Bible commentary writes pg. 5, 1:26
11. The Nelson Study Bible commentary writes Pg. 304,6:4
13. Spirit Filled Bible pg. 239, 6:4
15. The Trinity pg.16- 17 By Jack Hayford
Week 14
Daily Walk with God
(1)
Introduction to the book Exodus
Author: Moses
Date Written: 1450-1410 B.C., approximately the same as Genesis
The Book of Exodus describes the central historical event for the Israelites—their
salvation from slavery in Egypt. In addition to being the Creator of the entire universe
and the One who had covenanted with Abraham’s family, God emerges in Exodus as the
Savior of the Israelites. He saved them from Egyptian slavery and in the process molded
them into a nation, as He promised Abram in Genesis 12:1–3. Similar to a child, Israel
was “born” as a nation in the Exodus, grew and developed in the wilderness, and reached
adulthood in the Promised Land. The Book of Exodus records the origin of this nation
and can be considered the foundational charter for Israel.
Moses, the main character in this book, participated in an epic drama that featured
unforgettable confrontations with a stubborn pharaoh, a last-minute escape, and a joyful
celebration. Throughout this entire drama, God demonstrated His power and holiness
through miraculous signs and wonders. Finally, through Moses at Mount Sinai, God
taught His people how to become a kingdom of priests and a holy nation dedicated to
serving and worshiping Him (19:6).
Principal Themes
Exodus has two principal sections. The first section, written as a story of epic prose (chs.
1–18), portrays God as the Savior and Provider of His people.
God first saved the infant Moses from a watery death and then provided him with the best
education in the ancient world—Pharaoh’s court. In this royal court and later in the
Midianite wilderness, God shaped Moses into an instrument for saving His people, the
Israelites, from slavery. Then at the chosen time, God sent Moses and Aaron to confront
Pharaoh, the Israelites’ oppressor. The miraculous signs and plagues displayed in this
dramatic encounter demonstrated God’s power over the supposed gods of Egypt—
especially Pharaoh, who claimed he was an incarnate deity. Since Pharaoh had attempted
to destroy God’s firstborn son (the people of Israel; see 4:22, 23), the Lord, in the tenth
plague, destroyed the Egyptians’ firstborn sons. But the Lord passed over or saved the
firstborn sons of the Israelites because they were His people and had obeyed His
instructions concerning the Passover Feast (ch. 12). With this tenth plague, the Lord
saved His people from slavery. At the Red Sea, God saved them again—this time from
the power of the Egyptian army (see 12:31–42; 13:17–15:21). The enslaved people were
free! God was their Savior!
Not only did God save these slaves, He provided for them. When the Israelites left Egypt,
God prompted the Egyptians to give them all kinds of goods (12:36). Then in the
wilderness He turned bitter waters sweet (15:22–27), gave manna from heaven (ch. 16),
and brought water from a rock (17:1–7). Yet even with these miraculous provisions, the
Israelites murmured and complained. They had barely finished singing the praises of the
Lord (15:1–21) when they begin to murmur against His goodness (15:24). When would
they trust in God their Provider?
The second section of the Book of Exodus is a series of detailed laws and instructions
(chs. 19–40). However, these laws are no ordinary laws. They reveal the very character of
God. They reveal God as a Lawgiver and as the Holy One.
This second section of Exodus records God’s benevolent laws given in the context of a
treaty with the Israelites. The Hebrew word translated law always has a positive
meaning—”instruction.” The law is like an outstretched finger, pointing out the direction
a person should take in life. In the Ten Commandments (20:1–17), God mercifully
pointed out His way to His people—the way to life. But benevolent instruction was only
part of God’s plan for the Israelites. His larger plan was to establish a relationship with
them based on a formal treaty (ch. 20).
Exodus concludes with instructions about the tabernacle—its construction, furnishing,
and services. Many of these instructions point to the person and work of the Lord Jesus
Christ. These instructions and their encounter with God at Mount Sinai taught the
Israelites that God is perfect and holy. He can be approached only in the way He
prescribes.
At the close of Exodus, we read how the Israelites completed the construction of the
tabernacle (39:33) and the glory of the Lord came to fill it (40:34). God had saved His
people, provided for them, made a treaty with them, and taught them how to live. Finally
He lived with them (Ex. 25:8; 29:45). All was ready, it seemed, for the journey to the
Land of Promise.
In numerous ways, Moses is a type of Christ (Deut. 18:15). Both Moses and Christ
functioned as prophet, priest, and king. (Although Moses was never officially made king,
he functioned as the ruler of Israel.) Both were endangered in infancy and hidden by their
parents in order to escape death. Both acted as redeemers, saving the people whom they
loved. Both voluntarily renounced power and wealth in order to associate with those they
sought to save. Both were deliverers, lawgivers, and mediators. Further, Christ is clearly
seen in the celebration of the Jewish Passover—that historic event (described in chs. 12;
13) that required the blood of a pure, sacrificial lamb to be painted over the doorposts of
the Hebrews’ homes to spare them from God’s judgment and then usher them to freedom
from slavery in Egypt. John 1:29, 36 and 1 Corinthians 5:7 make it clear that Christ is our
Passover Lamb. It is His death—His blood applied, as it were, over the doorposts of our
lives—that rescues us from divine condemnation.
[] Exodus chapter 1
[] Exodus chapter 2
[] Exodus chapter 3
[] Exodus chapter 4
[] Exodus chapter 5
[] Exodus chapter 6
finished.
Memory verse
Ephesians 4:11-12
And He Himself gave some to be apostles, some prophets, some evangelists, and some
pastors and teachers, 12 for the equipping of the saints for the work of ministry, for the
edifying of the body of Christ,
Classroom Notes
Week 14
Title: ___________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
14
Mission Global Harvest
The stories of Gods Grace operating in these men are exciting, but the future is
even brighter. What is developing is a great team of leaders. Men who know Gods power,
and are linking for the future. As the leaders of Praise Chapel look at the next few years
they see several key directions for their fellowship. The first is with their own structure
and fellowship.
Praise Chapel has been best at responding to needs. There was not so much a blue
print for their future that led them, as just a willingness to do what, was required next.
God has taken them each step a little farther. Before even realizing what had happened
there were thousands of people in churches under the banner of Praise Chapel.
Over the last couple of years the churches have struggled with their obligations to
one another. Everything has been loose and easy in the past. Relationships were the
foundation not rules or by-laws and that still is their goal. In some ways they know more
what they do not want than what they do. They do not want to kill the life with rules.
They are not interested in an organization as much as a place to resource the needs of the
future. Praise Chapel exists because of God, and desires to see all the resource in people
and money used to glorify God. Without wanting it to happen the churches have become
a small denomination. There are pressures to fill vacant pastorates, to help those that are
struggling or discouraged, to service churches that are hundreds of miles away. Just to
hold their yearly conference is a mammoth organizational and financial challenge. Facing
all of this, the pastors are feeling led in two directions.
Direction
The first is to clarify who they are and what they believe for the future. The idea that each
church needs to be self-governing and self-supporting has guided the men from the
beginning. While not violating this principle of the indigenous church, there has been a
need to make simple statements of belief and practice, and guidelines for ordination.
Unity is more than feeling good about each other. It entails agreements. Over the past two
years a representative group of pastors has wrestled with organizational and doctrinal
beliefs. These are not to exclude or reject others but to help clarify Praise Chapels’ future.
The second great direction is toward the world and to helping missions and
missionaries. This led to the forming of a second organization that’s main purpose is to
participate in the Global Harvest. To be a part of this you only need a heart for missions.
Sending a young pastor a few miles away was tough... sending them to other continents
takes a dream and planning. Mike should have suspected that his call was to the world
when this Oklahoma country preacher started reaching people of another culture and a
deeper skin tint in the barrios of Southern California. Who would have thought that these
men off the streets of LA, who had never been off their own turf would travel the nations
of the world?
A Global Vision
Mike’s brother Larry has helped keep Praise Chapel in touch with the pulse of the
world. While Mike and Larry Neville have not always been in the same organization they
have always been close. As the only two children of evangelists they often found their
only friends were each other. They fought, played, home-schooled and ministered side by
side. Today they are still cooperating in the vision for “World evangelism.”
The birth of Mission Global Harvest goes back to 1973 when Larry wanted to
take a break as a young evangelist. He went to be an assistant pastor in Milwaukee,
Wisconsin, for a church that had a great missions vision. The church was struggling when
Larry was there; but filling the walls of the sanctuary were pictures of past crusades in
every part of the world. The pictures moved him, and he began to believe that he could
do the same thing. A contact opened a door for him in India, and Larry set his face
toward there. Larry came back from this trip fired up. It was 1976 and Mike and Donna
had only been pastoring in Maywood for two months when Larry and Janet came to
preach and visit. As Larry showed slides of India and shared the needs there to the
church, that small group opened their hearts and wallets. That night they gave over a one
thousand dollars. They had been doing nothing before this for missions, but from that day
the commitment has grown. Today they have raised offerings over a hundred times that
size to reach other countries.
It was in 1982 that Larry and Janet went to the Philippines to build something
lasting. There they started to pick up some practical understanding of what works and
does not in other cultures. Working with Filipino pastors, Larry saw a great church
started that exploded into over one hundred churches in the next ten years. The men of
Praise Chapel have been involved from the beginning. During this time, Praise Chapel
was developing in the United States. The first churches were being planted and leaders
were being shaped and formed. As these men wrestled with the problems in their local
area, God was building the resources and ministries to support a global vision.
In Praise Chapels first attempts to cross cultures there were as many failures as
successes. God used all of it to train and sensitize them for the world. Over the years this
loose partnership with pastors in other parts of the world has come together in “Mission
Global Harvest.” No one saw it coming, but its birth today seems natural and inevitable.
Enlargement
For Praise Chapel, this world involvement took natural lines. It started by
reaching out to the Los Angeles area. There was an easy and natural expansion into
Mexico as many members had roots there. Mike and Pam Stephens went to Hawaii and
began to face issues of distance and cultural diversity. Johnny Dorris went every few
months into Asia and Joe Menchaca’s cowboy hat traveled into nation after nation South
of the border. Bobby and Melinda Menchaca paved the way in Puerto Rico and the
Dominican Republic.
Today a whole book would have to be written to tell the stories of those that are
picking up the dream. The pastors started going into other countries and holding
crusades. While there, they taught pastors basic skills and brought in equipment for the
national churches that they could not hope to buy for themselves. The fellowship heard
about John and Wanda Haynes and their son Gary in Brazil. They offered to partner with
this couple that had years of experience in South America and each year has joined them
into a tighter relationship. Working there with orphans and pastors has been one of the
most fulfilling experiences a pastor and congregation can have. This burden for missions
is drawing others with a call. The latest couple is Alex and Nancy Wilson. Alex and
Nancy started in the ministry 17 years ago in Winslow, Arizona, a small city on the edge
of the Navaho reservation. There they pastored a multicultural church that set the pace for
their future. Over the next few years they filled several positions as either pastor or
assistants, until about five years ago when a door opened in Africa. They knew
immediately this was Gods destiny for them. A church took off overnight. Today Alex
and Nancy are opening a ministry in a new part of Africa. The opportunities are
unbelievable and a big part of what made it possible was Global Harvest.
A Personal Call
It was wanting to help people that brought them first into contact with other
nations. Praise Chapel has always prayed for the sick, but it was when Mike went to the
Philippines with a team of pastors that God showed him his personal responsibility and
call to help overseas. Jack Harris was doing crusades there at night and Mike preached
during the day at a pastor’s conference. In those services several hundred people a night
would stream forward to get saved. After getting right with God they would lay hands on
the areas of their body where they were sick. The miracles were incredible. Men and
women would stream to the front to tell of how they had been healed. The moment Mike
saw these people coming to the front healed he knew immediately that he had that
ministry too. In Hermosillo, Mexico, Mike stepped out in a miracle service. There was a
lady with a huge goiter on her neck. As they prayed for her, it disappeared. There was a
four-year-old child with a club foot healed before everyone’s eyes. These were some of
the first crusades and those miracles would be the foundation for the future faith to see
God move in any land or place.
Today the men of Praise Chapel go all over the world. Frank Donker was from
Ghana, Africa, but living in America. When a church came open back in his home land,
he was willing to go back, and the churches pulled together to send him. Teams now go
into Ghana to minister regularly. One team ministered to over 10,000 Liberian refugees
that were there in Ghana. Four thousand got saved that night. Another team went from
village to village seeing crowds of over a thousand a night. One night a man was healed
from seventeen years of blindness. He began to scream out as his sight came back. The
Moslem leader of that village came up to the microphone with tears running down his
face and said, “I met the real God tonight.” A lady brought her baby up with a raging
fever. As Mitch Thurman prayed for the child the fever broke and the woman began to
cry out in joy. Women from all over the crowd came running up to the front, ripping their
children off their backs to be prayed for and healed. This is not just happening in Africa
but all over the world. An expanding network of ministers is having their faith enlarged
as they reach into the third world.
Nicaragua
God has worked out each step in His own way. Carl Friedrich made his first trip
into Nicaragua in 1987. There were people from Carl’s church who had relatives in
Guatemala, and he went to see what God could do there. The mayor of Zacapa allowed
them to use the amphitheater. A secular radio station picked up the crusades and over
2,500 a night came out. It was in a crusade in Tijuana that he first met Arturo. Arturo
Sanchez was a Los Angeles boy, who went to Nicaragua and fought for the Sandinista
Communists. At twelve years old he got into the Chicano rights movement in California
and then went into the Communist party. As he became more politically involved he went
to Cuba where he was trained in revolutionary tactics. From there he joined the
revolution and fought for the Sandinistas. While in Nicaragua, he fell in love and married
Maria (originally Maria Luisa, a famous singer from pre- Sandinista days).
After the war he came back to the US and joined a “new revolution” when Mario
Moreno won him to the Lord. Five years later he went back to Nicaragua. In those two
years the church has taken off. Arturo and his wife were both well known and as they
started to preach doors opened everywhere. He started his church in a Sandinista jail. You
could seat a hundred people in it if some hung out of the windows. The economy in the
country has fallen lower and lower. Buildings are closed everywhere.
Arturo found the owner of an abandoned movie theater and started to hold
services there. This man owned theaters across Nicaragua, and gave him free use of any
theater in Nicaragua for the next two years. In addition they have started a Christian drug
program for the nation, and had land donated to them.
Miracles
Carl Friedrich has been in for crusades three times. In Matagalpa, Managua, Leon,
and Blue Fields, they have seen great miracles. Maria sings and Arturo translates. In
Matagalpa they rented an outdoor stadium and had over 2,000 a night out. These people
had been abused horribly and at first would not respond, but by the end of the crusade
everything had changed and the crusade was packed out. There was a young teenage girl
at the altar one night with a half-paralyzed face. She came up to Carl crying, and said all
she wanted was to commit suicide. As they laid hands on her the paralysis disappeared.
In a moment that girl went from despair to uncontainable joy.
On the last trip in they were preaching in San Rafiel del Sur. It was an outdoor
meeting on some church property. A little lady about 50 was walking by when she heard
Carl talking about miracles. She was lame in one leg. Standing outside the wall of the
church grounds she laid her hands on her leg and was healed. She came after the crusade
and said, “I know God is here. I have a daughter at home that the doctors say has a tubal
pregnancy and I’m going to possibly lose the baby or my daughter.” Carl said he would
come and pray, so they climbed into an old vehicle and drove out into the middle of
nowhere. The scene would be etched in Carl’s memory forever. Up on a little hill was a
house that seemed more like a shack, as they walked up to it there were stars everywhere.
Entering the yard pigs and chickens ran around like a part of the family. This little girl
laying there on a bed as the mom ran up crying “God healed me and he can heal you.”
Expanding Harvest
Larry Neville had opened the door by going into the Philippines. Others wrestled
with Central America and Mexico. Today no country is off limits. Danny and Linda
Mancha are in Russia working with the local churches and ministries. The conditions are
horrible but the spirit is a fairy tale. Hundreds are getting saved. They are working around
the clock with leaders in the local churches that want to learn how to do the most for
God. John and Pam McGovern have one of the most exciting ministries in the world in
Hong Kong. They started their ministry by going into China as teachers. Living at the
level of the Chinese, they soon made contacts with the underground church. Pastors and
Christians began to drop by their house. They moved then to Hong Kong, a city thats
future is in question and that has never been open to the gospel. The church that is
coming into being is unbelievably alive, with people from every part of Asia. The church
is not content with just reaching Hong Kong, their goal is to reach across the border into
China and establish a base to reach all Asia.
Guidelines
A couple of simple guidelines have developed. The first was they were there to
work with nationals not dominate them. Larry and Janet set a time to turn the Philippine
churches over to Filipinos and followed it. Today Sammy Morris is wrestling with the
leadership of those churches, and also preaching in churches in Asia and America. While
he and Larry are friends and partners Sammy is the man in charge. Sammy had been in
the ministry for several years when he met Larry. They began to work together to build a
strong church in Metro Manila. Sammy was at first a little hesitant about their
relationship. His work with missionaries had not been as personally rewarding as he
would have liked. Soon he and Larry were breaking down those walls that separated
them. Learning to communicate across cultures is not easy for anyone. Both pastors
spoke English, but the simplest phrases could lead to misunderstandings. Larry met
Sammy for morning prayer and as he left him, casually said “I’ll see you later.” Sammy
waited all day for Larry to come back. The next day he told him, “You lied to me.” Larry
did not know what he was talking about until finally he realized that his words had been
taken literally. It was a learning experience for both of them. For seven years they
partnered in building a church and church planting. Together, they formed a lasting
relationship that is growing and enlarging. Larry turned the churches over gladly and
went on to build a point of impact in Singapore.
Singapore
Going to Singapore was part of a long-term strategy to touch both the Chinese and
Indians who make up over half the worlds population. Singapore is a melting pot of
Asian peoples who speak English. Larry met Mike and Lay Kim Mak at his first service
in Singapore. Mike told Larry how he had a burden to pastor a church in Taiwan. Larry
had traveled into that land in 1984 and saw how only a Chinese couple could open the
door. In 1993 the Maks opened a church there with a vision to reach into China, the last
great untapped harvest field. Out of Singapore also has gone Sam Lovelyson into
Bombay, India. This Singapore church has been a platform to reach into India, Sri Lanka,
Vietnam, Cambodia and other Asian nations. Second, Global Harvest was not there to
dominate or control the missionaries, but service them. Larry by being a missionary for
several years has developed a great sympathy and compassion for those who are
overseas. While ministering overseas he saw how men were often limited in their vision
by organizations and structures. He and Mike and the other pastors began to wrestle with
how to help those with a dream for other countries.
Today they are partnering with many different men and missions. Global Harvest
is sending out workers into the mission field, but is just as involved in discovering those
who are already there and helping them. To partner with Global Harvest does not require
joining the Praise Chapel group; it merely requires a vision for the world. Acts 1:8 shows
the growth of the New Testament church, “But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy
Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all
Judaea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth.” Praise Chapel’s call is
similar. They were first to reach Maywood, and Ontario, and then all of California and
then into the uttermost parts of the world.
Week 14
Topic: The Trinity – Part 2
Read Matthew 3:13-17 and answer the following questions.
The Baptism of Jesus is a manifestation of the fact of the Trinity. The three
persons are in evidence at one time at the Baptism. In the following questions
describe what each person of the Godhead is doing at the Baptism.
1. Jesus__________________________________________________________
2. Holy Spirit _____________________________________________________
3.
Father ________________________________________________________
In this amazing scene we clearly see the Trinity - The SON was being baptized,
the HOLY SPIRIT descended like a dove upon Jesus, and the FATHER spoke
from Heaven.
The New Testament is full of Scriptures that uphold the Trinitarian doctrine. In
the following verses fill in the blanks (all Scriptures are written in the
NKJV).
4. 2 Corinthians 13:14: The grace of the __________________, and the love of
_________, and the communion of the ____________ be with you all. Amen.
5. Matthew 28:19: Go therefore and make disciples of all the nations, baptizing
them in the name of the ____________ and of the _____________ and of the
______________,
6. Luke10:21: In that hour __________ rejoiced in the ____________ and said,
“I thank You, __________________, Lord of heaven and earth, that You have
hidden these things from the wise and prudent and revealed them to babes.
Even so, Father, for so it seemed good in Your sight.
7. Luke 12:9-10: But he who denies Me before men will be denied before the
angels of ________________. 10 “And anyone who speaks a word against the
______________ of Man, it will be forgiven him; but to him who blasphemes
against the __________________________________, it will not be forgiven.
8. John 3:34-35: For He whom God has sent speaks the words of God, for God
does not give the ___________ by measure. 35 The ______________ loves the
_______________________________, and has given all things into His hand.
9. John 14:16-17: And________ will pray the _______________, and He will
give you another Helper, that He may abide with you forever— 17 the
___________ of truth, whom the world cannot receive, because it neither sees
278
Him nor knows Him; but you know Him, for He dwells with you and will be
in you.
10. John 14:26: But the Helper, the _____________, whom the ______________
will send in __________ name, He will teach you all things, and bring to your
remembrance all things that I said to you.
11. John 20:21-22: So ____________ said to them again, “Peace to you! As the
_____________ has sent Me, I also send you.” 22 And when He had said this,
He breathed on them, and said to them, “Receive the ___________________.”
12. Acts 2:32-33: This ______________ God has raised up, of which we are all
witnesses. 33 Therefore being exalted to the right hand of God, and having
received from the ________________ the promise of the _____________, He
poured out this which you now see and hear.
13. Acts 7:55: But he, being full of the _______________, gazed into heaven and
saw the glory of _________, and ________ standing at the right hand of God
14. Acts 10:38: how _________ anointed _______________ of Nazareth with the
_______________________________ and with power, who went about doing
good and healing all who were oppressed by the devil, for God was with Him.
15. Acts 20:21-23: testifying to Jews, and also to Greeks, repentance toward
__________ and faith toward our ____________________. 22 And see, now I
go bound in the spirit to Jerusalem, not knowing the things that will happen to
me there, 23 except that the _______________________ testifies in every city,
saying that chains and tribulations await me.
16. Romans 1:1-4: Paul, a bondservant of _________________, called to be an
apostle, separated to the gospel of _________________2 which He promised
before through His prophets in the Holy Scriptures, 3 concerning His Son
Jesus Christ our Lord, who was born of the seed of David according to the
flesh, 4 and declared to be the Son of God with power according to the
_____________________________________ of holiness, by the resurrection
from the dead.
17. Romans 5:5-6: Now hope does not disappoint, because the love of _______
has been poured out in our hearts by the ____________ who was given to us. 6
For when we were still without strength, in due time __________ died for the
ungodly.
18. Romans 8:2-3: For the law of the _____________ of life in Christ _______
has made me free from the law of sin and death. 3 For what the law could not
do in that it was weak through the flesh, __________ did by sending His own
Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, on account of sin: He condemned sin in the
flesh,
19. Romans 8:16-17: The ______________ bears witness with our spirit that we
are children of God, 17 and if children, then heirs—heirs of _______ and joint
heirs with _____________, if indeed we suffer with Him, that we may also be
glorified together.
20. Romans 14:17-18: for the kingdom of God is not eating and drinking, but
righteousness and peace and joy in the __________________. 18 For he who
serves _____________in these things is acceptable to _______________ and
approved by men.
21. Romans 15:16: that I might be a minister of _____________________ to the
Gentiles, ministering the gospel of __________________, that the offering of
the Gentiles might be acceptable, sanctified by the ____________________.
22. Ephesians 2:18: For through ______ we both have access by one _________
to the _________.
23. Ephesians 3:14-16: For this reason I bow my knees to the _____________ of
our ______________________, 15 from whom the whole family in heaven and
earth is named, 16 that He would grant you, according to the riches of His
glory, to be strengthened with might through His _____________ in the inner
man,
24. 1 Thessalonians 5:18-19: in everything give thanks; for this is the will of
_________ in Christ _________ for you. 19 Do not quench the __________.
25. Hebrews 9:14: how much more shall the blood of _____________________,
who through the _______________________ offered Himself without spot to
God, cleanse your conscience from dead works to serve the living ________?
26. 1 Peter 1:2: elect according to the foreknowledge of ____________________
in __________________________________, for obedience and sprinkling of
the ____________________________: Grace to you and peace be multiplied.
27. 1 Peter 3:18: For _________________ also suffered once for sins, the just for
the unjust, that He might bring us to _____________, being put to death in the
flesh but made alive by the ____________,
28. Jude 20-21: But you, beloved, building yourselves up on your most holy
faith, praying in the ___________________, 21 keep yourselves in the love of
____________, looking for the mercy of our Lord __________________ unto
eternal life.
29. Revelation 3:5-6: He who overcomes shall be clothed in white garments, and
I will not blot out his name from the Book of Life; but ___________________
confess his name before ____________________ and before His angels. 6 “He
who has an ear, let him hear what the _______________________ says to the
churches.”‘
30. Revelation 14:12-13: Here is the patience of the saints; here are those who
keep the commandments of ______________ and the faith of ____________.
13 Then I heard a voice from heaven saying to me, “Write: ‘Blessed are the
dead who die in the Lord from now on.’” “Yes,” says the ________________,
“that they may rest from their labors, and their works follow them.”
31. Revelation 21:9-10: Then one of the seven angels who had the seven bowls
filled with the seven last plagues came to me and talked with me, saying,
“Come, I will show you the bride, the __________________ wife.” 10 And he
carried me away in the ________________ to a great and high mountain, and
showed me the great city, the holy Jerusalem, descending out of heaven from
________________,
In some of the previous verses we seen:
 The Baptismal Formula given by Jesus in the Great Commission
clearly reveals the three-ness and the oneness of God: “…baptizing
them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit…”
(Matthew 28:19) The three identities are given as Father, Son, and Holy
Spirit, grouped together in equality; the word “name” is not repeated,
indicating the unity.
 The apostolic benediction in 2 Corinthians 13:14 shows in capsule
form the Trinitarian thinking of the Early Church: “The grace of the
Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy
Spirit be with you all. Amen.”
 We have a similar Trinitarian statement in Jude 20b - 21: “praying in
the Holy Spirit, 21 keep yourselves in the love of God, looking for the
mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life…”
 John 14:16: “And I will pray the Father, and He will give you another
Helper, that He may abide with you forever” John 14:26: “But the
Helper, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in My name, He will
teach you all things, and bring to your remembrance all things that I said
to you.”
 Notice in John 14:16, 26 Jesus speaks of the Father as “He”, of the Holy
Spirit as “He”, and of Himself as “I”.
(1)
Again, John 14:16 says, “And I will pray the Father, and He will give you
another Helper, that He may abide with you forever” The word another in this
verse is the Greek word allos (al-loss); Strong’s #243: One besides, another of
(2)
the same kind. The word shows similarities but diversities of operation and
ministries. Jesus’ use of allos for sending another Comforter equals “one besides
Me and in addition to Me but one just like Me. He will do in My absence what I
would do if I were physically present with you.” The Spirit’s coming assures
continuity with what Jesus did and taught.
Continuing in John 14, Jesus tells His disciples that, after He is gone, He will
send them “another Helper” who will be with them forever and will indwell
them (vv. 16–17). The “Helper” is the Holy Spirit. The Trinitarian implication lies
with the word another. The apostle John, as he wrote this passage, could have
chosen one of two Greek words for another. Heteros denotes “another of a
different kind,” while allos denotes “another of the same kind as myself.” The
word chosen by John was allos, clearly linking Jesus in substance with the Holy
Spirit, just as He is linked in substance with the Father in verses 7 and 9. In other
words, the coming Holy Spirit will be a different person than Jesus, but He will be
the same with Him in divine essence just as Jesus and the Father are different
persons but one in their essential nature. Thus, in this passage, Jesus teaches the
doctrine of the Trinity.
(3)
After the Resurrection of Jesus and the descent of the Holy Spirit on the Day of
Pentecost, the doctrine of the Trinity was crystal clear to the New Testament
church. Jesus had revealed Himself in all the Scriptures and, now the other
Comforter had come and brought “all things to their remembrance” (John
14:26). When the Apostles began to preach the Gospel and to write epistles, they
did not waiver in declaring that Jesus is God (Titus 2:13: “looking for the
blessed hope and glorious appearing of our great God and Savior Jesus Christ”
John 20:28: “And Thomas answered and said to Him, “My Lord and my God!”,
see also Philippians 2:5-8) and that the Holy Spirit was God (Acts 5:3-5: “But
Peter said, “Ananias, why has Satan filled your heart to lie to the Holy Spirit and
keep back part of the price of the land for yourself? 4 While it remained, was it not
your own? And after it was sold, was it not in your own control? Why have you
conceived this thing in your heart? You have not lied to men but to God.” 5 Then
Ananias, hearing these words, fell down and breathed his last. So great fear came
upon all those who heard these things.”) yet at the same time they thought of the
Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit as one God” (1 Corinthians 8:6, 1
Timothy 2:5, and James 2:19).
(4)
If one approaches Scripture without bias, he will clearly discover what the church
has maintained for centuries: God is triune—one God in essence but eternally
existing in three persons as Father, Son, and Holy Spirit.
32. Did you read the above paragraphs/verses? __________________________
C) THE FATHER, THE SON, AND THE HOLY SPIRIT ARE DISTINCT
PERSONS
Distinct: separate and different in a way that is clear
THE FATHER
33. Mathew 3:16-17: When He had been baptized, Jesus came up immediately
from the water; and behold, the heavens were opened to Him, and He saw the
Spirit of God descending like a dove and alighting upon Him. 17 And suddenly
a voice came from heaven, saying, “_________________________________
_____________________________________________________________.”
THE SON
34. Matthew 10:32: Therefore whoever ___________________ before men, him
____________ also confess before ____________________ who is in heaven.
35. Matthew 11:25-27: At that time ____________________ answered and said,
“_____________________________________, Lord of heaven and earth, that
You have hidden these things from the wise and prudent and have revealed
them to babes. 26 Even so, Father, for so it seemed good in Your sight. 27 All
things have been delivered to Me by My Father, and no one knows the Son
except the Father. Nor does anyone know the Father except the Son, and the
one to whom the Son wills to reveal Him.
36. John 6:37-39: All that the ____________________ will come to Me, and the
one who comes to Me I will by no means cast out. 38 For I have come down
from heaven, ___________________________________________________
____________. 39 This is the will of the ______________________, that of all
He has given Me I should lose nothing, but should raise it up at the last day.
37. John 16:5: But now _____________________________________________,
and none of you asks Me, ‘Where are You going?’
THE HOLY SPIRIT
38. John 16:13-14: However, when ________________________, has come, He
will guide you into all truth; for ____________________________________,
but ______________________________________________; and He will tell
you things to come. 14 _____________________________, for He will take of
what is Mine and declare it to you.
D) GOD HAS A CERTAIN NATURE
Both the Old and New Testaments list the attributes of God. We won’t consider
all of them here, but what follows are some of the clearest expressions of what
constitutes deity.
 God is omnipresent (present everywhere at once): Psalm 139:7–10;
Jeremiah 23:23–24.
 God is omniscient (possesses infinite knowledge): Psalms 139:1–4;
147:4–5; Hebrews 4:13; 1 John 3:20.
 God is omnipotent (all-powerful): Psalm 139:13–18; Jeremiah 32:17;
Matthew 19:26.
(5)
The Father Is God
To the Jews, who do not accept the Trinity, God is Yahweh. In the Old
Testament, Yahweh is to the Hebrews what Father is in the New Testament and to
Christians. The attributes of God (Yahweh) listed above are the same for Yahweh
and Father because both names apply to the one God. Although the concept of
God as Father is not as explicit in the Old Testament as it is in the New,
nevertheless, it has its roots in the Old (see Psalm 89:26; 68:5; 103:13; Proverb
3:12).
In the New Testament, the concept of the Father as a distinct person in the
Godhead becomes clear (Mark 14:36; 1 Corinthians 8:6; Galatians 1:1;
Philippians 2:11; 1 Peter 1:2; 2 Peter 1:17). God is viewed as Father over
creation (Acts 17:24–29), the nation of Israel (Romans 9:4; see Exodus 4:22),
the Lord Jesus Christ (Matthew 3:17), and all who believe in Jesus as Lord and
Savior (Galatians 3:26).
The Son Is God
Like the Father, Jesus possesses the attributes of God. He is omnipresent
(Matthew 18:20; 28:20). He is also omniscient: He knows people’s thoughts
(Matthew 12:25), their secrets (John 4:29), the future (Matthew 24:24–25),
indeed all things (John 16:30; 21:17). His omnipotence is also taught. He has all
power over creation (John 1:3; Colossians 1:16), death (John 5:25–29; 6:39),
nature (Mark 4:41; Matthew 21:19), demons (Mark 5:11–15), and diseases
(Luke 4:38–41).
In addition to these characteristics, Jesus exhibits other attributes that the Bible
acknowledges as belonging only to God. For example, He preexisted with the
Father from all eternity (John 1:1–2), accepted worship (Matthew 14:33),
forgave sins (Matthew 9:2), and was sinless (John 8:46).
The Holy Spirit Is God
The Holy Spirit is also omnipresent (Psalm 139:7–10), omniscient (1
Corinthians 2:10), and omnipotent (Luke 1:35; Job 33:4).
Like Jesus, the Holy Spirit exhibits other divine attributes that the Bible ascribes
to God. For instance, He was involved in creation (Genesis 1:2; Psalm 104:30),
inspired the authorship of the Bible (2 Peter 1:21), raised people from the dead
(Romans 8:11), and is called God (Acts 5:3–4).
The upshot of all this is that God is triune. In a formal argument, we can put it this
way:
Major Premise: Only God is omnipresent, omniscient, and omnipotent.
Minor Premise: The Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit are omnipresent,
omniscient, and omnipotent.
Conclusion: Therefore, God is triune as Father, Son, and Holy Spirit.
39. Did you complete section D? _______________________________________
E) EXTRA READING
The following is an article written by Matt Slick (Christian Apologetics & Research
Ministry)
(6)
What is the Trinity?
The word “trinity” is a term used to denote the Christian doctrine that God exists
as a unity of three distinct persons: Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. Each of the
persons is distinct from the other, yet identical in essence. In other words, each is
fully divine in nature, but each is not the totality of the other persons of the
Trinity. Each has a will, loves, and says “I” and “You” when speaking. The
Father is not the same person as the Son, who is not the same person as the Holy
Spirit, who is not the same person as the Father. Each is divine, yet there are not
three gods, but one God. There are three individual existences, or persons. The
word “subsistence” means something that has a real existence. The word
“person” denotes individuality and self-awareness. The Trinity is three of these,
though the latter term has become the dominant one used to describe the
individual aspects of God known as the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit.
Included in the doctrine of the Trinity is a strict monotheism which is the teaching
that there exists in all the universe a single being known as God who is selfexistent and unchangeable (Isaiah 43:10; 44:6, 8). Therefore, it is important to
note that the doctrine of the trinity is not polytheistic as some of its critics
proclaim. Trinitarianism is monotheistic by definition and those who claim it is
polytheistic demonstrate a lack of understanding of what it really is.
•
The Trinity
◦ God is three persons.
◦ Each person is divine.
◦ There is only one God.
Many theologians admit that the term “person” is not a perfect word to describe
the three individual aspects/foci found in God. When we normally use the word
person, we understand it to mean physical individuals who exist as separate
beings from other individuals. But in God there are not three entities, nor three
beings. God is a trinity of persons consisting of one substance and one essence.
God is numerically one. Yet, within the single divine essence are three individual
existences that we call persons.
 Each of the three persons is completely divine in nature though each is
not the totality of the Godhead.
 Each of the three persons is not the other two persons.
 Each of the three persons is related to the other two, but are distinct
from them.
The word “trinity” is not found in the Bible. But this does not mean that the
concept is not taught there. The word “bible” is not found in the Bible either, but
we use it anyway. Likewise, the words “omniscience,” which means “all
knowing,” “omnipotence,” which means “all powerful,” and “omnipresence,”
which means “present everywhere,” are not found in the Bible either. But we use
these words to describe the attributes of God. So, to say that the Trinity isn’t true
because the word isn’t in the Bible is an invalid argument.
Is there subordination in the Trinity?
There is, apparently, a subordination within the Trinity in regard to order but not
substance or essence. We can see that the Father is first, the Son is second, and
the Holy Spirit is third. The Father is not begotten, but the Son is (John 3:16).
The Holy Spirit proceeds from the Father (John 15:26). The Father sent the Son
(1 John 4:10). The Son and the Father send the Holy Spirit (John 14:26; 15:26).
The Father creates (Isaiah 44:24), the Son redeems (Gal. 3:13), and the Holy
Spirit sanctifies (Romans 15:16).
This subordination of order does not mean that each of the members of the
Godhead are not equal or divine. For example, we see that the Father sent the Son.
But this does not mean that the Son is not equal to the Father in essence and
divine nature. The Son is equal to the Father in his divinity, but inferior in his
humanity. A wife is to be subject to her husband but this does not negate her
humanity, essence, or equality. By further analogy, a king and his servant both
share human nature. Yet, the king sends the servant to do his will. Jesus said,
“For I have come down from heaven, not to do My own will, but the will of Him
who sent Me” (John 6:38). Of course Jesus already is King, but the analogy
shows that because someone is sent, it doesn’t mean they are different than the
one who sent him.
Critics of the Trinity will see this subordination as proof that the Trinity is false.
They reason that if Jesus were truly God, then He would be completely equal to
God the Father in all areas and would not, therefore, be subordinate to the Father
in any way. But this objection is not logical. If we look at the analogy of the king
and the servant we certainly would not say that the servant was not human
because he was sent. Being sent does not negate sameness in essence. Therefore,
the fact that the Son is sent does not mean that He is not divine any more than
when my wife sends me to get bread, I am not human.
Is this confusing?
Another important point about the Trinity is that it can be a difficult concept to
grasp. But this does not necessitate an argument against its validity. On the
contrary, the fact that it is difficult is an argument for its truth. The Bible is the
self-revelation of an infinite God. Therefore, we are bound to encounter concepts
which are difficult to understand -- especially when dealing with an
incomprehensible God who exists in all places at all times. So, when we view
descriptions and attributes of God manifested in the Father, the Son, and the Holy
Spirit, we discover that a completely comprehensible and understandable
explanation of God’s essence and nature is not possible. What we have done,
however, is derive from the Scripture the truths that we can grasp and combine
them into the doctrine we call The Trinity. The Trinity is, to a large extent, a
mystery. After all, we are dealing with God Himself.
It is the way of the cults to reduce biblical truth to make God comprehensible and
understandable by their minds. To this end, they subject God’s word to their own
reasoning and end in error. The following verses are often used to demonstrate
that the doctrine of the Trinity is indeed Biblical:
• Matt. 28:19: “Go therefore and make disciples of all the nations, baptizing
them in the name of the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit”
• 1 Corinthians 12:4-6: “Now there are varieties of gifts, but the same Spirit.
5
And there are varieties of ministries, and the same Lord. 6And there are
varieties of effects, but the same God who works all things in all persons.”
• 2 Corinthians 13:14: “The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of
God, and the fellowship of the Holy Spirit, be with you all.”
• Ephesians 4:4-7: “There is one body and one Spirit, just as also you were
called in one hope of your calling; 5one Lord, one faith, one baptism, 6one
God and Father of all who is over all and through all and in all. 7But to each
one of us grace was given according to the measure of Christ’s gift.”
•
•
1 Peter 1:2: “according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, by the
sanctifying work of the Spirit, that you may obey Jesus Christ and be
sprinkled with His blood: May grace and peace be yours in fullest measure.”
Jude 20-21: “But you, beloved, building yourselves up on your most holy
faith; praying in the Holy Spirit; 21keep yourselves in the love of God,
waiting anxiously for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ to eternal life.”
40. Did you complete section E? ______________________________________
FOOTNOTES:
1. Foundations of Pentecostal Theology pg.90
2. The New Spirit Filled Bible pg. 1470 word wealth 14:16 another
5. The whole section D). Story, D. (1997). Defending your faith. Originally published: Nashville : T. Nelson, c1992. (99). Grand Rapids, MI: Kregel Publications.
6. http://carm.org/what-trinity
Week 15
Daily Walk with God
[] Exodus chapter 7
[] Exodus chapter 8
[] Exodus chapter 9
[] Exodus chapter 10
finished.
Memory verse
Therefore, leaving the discussion of the elementary principles of Christ, let us go on to
perfection, not laying again the foundation of repentance from dead works and of faith
toward God, 2 of the doctrine of baptisms, of laying on of hands, of resurrection of the
dead, and of eternal judgment.
Hebrews 6:1-2
Classroom Notes
Week 15
Title: ___________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
15
Progression of Vision
For Praise Chapel Fellowship the best is yet ahead. As exciting as the past has
been, the future appears richer if more demanding. Hundreds of churches are clamoring
for their help and ideas. The mother church is packed out and God is still as good and
trustworthy as ever. What started as just a couple who loved God, is expanding into a
network of relationships. The dream of these men brought together in a small Southern
California church is taking form. As a young man Mike knew a couple of things were
true and he wanted to pass those on to a few others. Like every pastor he dreamed of
great impact, but the reality has turned out to be better than the day dreams. Now not only
Mike is dreaming but men in cities North, South, East and West of Huntington Park are
finding a synergy and enlarging the dream. Praise Chapel does not see itself as having
some secret formula for revival. They offer other churches less a pattern to imitate than a
spirit to catch. A few things have marked them from their beginning and still does. It’s a
healthy pattern for any church to copy who is looking for a way to please God.
The Foundations
Mike was first of all an evangelist. He and his brother Larry started as teenagers
singing and preaching. They fasted when the food was short and rejoiced at a good
offering. What made preaching worth while for both of them was reaching lost souls. The
reason Mike switched to pastoring was to see those he won to the Lord taken care of.
That heart of an evangelist is still the purpose of Praise Chapel. As God began to add to
the Maywood church these men and women grabbed the vision and took it farther than
Mike could have ever done. Car salesmen, crooks and drug addicts dropped their old
habits and began to embrace the need to reach a lost world.
Still committed to radical evangelism; the churches are looking for ways to reach
those in the nineties. Some churches still stand on a street corner and preach, others’ are
invading schools and cities with plays and dramas. What unites all the churches is a
feeling that they must reach their world. What started as telling a handful that Jesus was
their answer is now just multiplied a hundred times. Now they may stand before hundreds
or even thousands but their hearts still turn over and a shout or a tear may come when just
one comes forward to receive Jesus Christ.
Worship
Praise Chapel secondly is called to establish Gods presence. David is a pattern of
this. He brought the tabernacle back into the center of the nation of Israel, and took praise
and worship to a new level. Worship and evangelism are linked for Praise Chapel. As an
evangelist Mike Neville soon learned that worship set the mood for the preaching and
most churches lacked in this area. So Mike started bringing his guitar and singing before
the preaching. When he took the Maywood church, he wanted more than music. He
wanted worship. Donna took the choir in the church and turned it into an encounter with
the spirit. Many future leaders of Praise Chapel were involved in this. Johnny Dorris and
Frank Salcido led worship; Phil Hernandez sang solos, and they all learned how God
dwelt in the middle of their praise. God came in that little building and some laughed,
some shouted and some cried, but the key was God was there. It is where the church
started and what it is still after today. God spoke to Mike to change the name of the
church to Praise Chapel, because that is what they are. In each church there is a different
expression of worship. Some add a country twang and others use rock or soul. The words
can be in English, Spanish or Chinese but the Lord is the same, and the goal is to lift him
up. Joy Enjoying God and your friends and family comes naturally to Praise Chapel, and
is there third mark. As a fellowship they are as concerned as the next pastor about doing
things well but performance is not the motivating factor. The men have learned in the
ministry you need “To think on those things that are good.” Too many pastors are
driven, and could spend a lot more time laughing.
Praise Chapel is made up of all kinds of men and women. It has it’s driven
personalities and also the kicked back types, but they are all a little quicker to laugh and
invite you out to eat than the typical religious leader. A Spirit of optimism pervades the
group.
Servants
The fourth defining characteristic is in a desire to help pastors. This is the reason
the leadership of Praise Chapel got together and formed an organization. Just as the
churches have helped their people to find better and richer lives, the conferences and
homecomings do this for many a worn-out preacher. Mike remembered what a difference
these types of concentrated meetings had made for him. Traveling as an evangelist and
dealing with problems had sapped some of the joy. Preaching had become more and more
just a job. Some friends invited him to a conference, and sitting there in an evening
service God touched him. Weeping and praying he felt his life take on a new energy.
From that point on Mike would have a high regard for special services to help pastors.
One day he would host conferences for hundreds of pastors and see their lives changed
like his was that night. Today this idea is multiplying. Each church that has planted
churches has their own home-comings and reaches out to pastors around them. Possibly
even more important is when the pastors band together and go to other nations where
they sponsor meetings for pastors and encourage and train them. For each of those men
whose stories have been told, there are many others that are doing just as much to see
God’s kingdom and his workers encouraged and helped.
The first of these conferences was in 1982. It had only three other churches
involved. Ten years later, close to two hundred churches gathered in Los Angeles. They
celebrated their victories, and launched new works. Networking to reach the world for a
“global harvest.”
Tomorrow
Gearing for the future, Praise Chapel is seeing old habits becoming more
important. As a group involved in the world, they are seeing four trends in the church.
The first is Gods rising up a new song in people. Worship has always been at the center
of revival. Luther wrote songs; Wesley’s brother Charles’s music was as important as
John’s sermons. No evangelist would think of preaching without singing. In churches
around the world congregations are discovering the value of worship. A few simple
things help worship enter the heavenlies. The first is to lift up Jesus. We see a God that is
big when this happens. A god who cares and can meet our needs. Two is when it’s
contemporary. For an few hundred years the church locked into a style of worship around
hymns, today that is changing. The organs are being replaced with key boards and
guitars, and the drums are as important as the song leader.
Worship should make us feel God is close and experience both his majesty and
his love. It is breaking down the barriers in people, as they become one in worship.
Touching Heaven
The second move of God is prayer. Across the world Christians are seeing new
possibilities in an old habit. The Neville family always made prayer a central practice. As
kids Mike and Larry watched their parents go to God before they did anything else.
Praise Chapel Fellowship has always made prayer a central part of church. Before
services people gathered and early in the morning men and women learned to rise early
and start their day with prayer. In the home meetings prayer was often more important
than the teaching. In this environment the pastors learned that their source was Christ.
Prayer today is becoming more exciting. Groups of intercessors are coming
together and warfare prayer is a part of the churches. Organization, structure, financing
and education all have a part but none of it makes since without prayer.
Fellowship
The third arena of God’s is in small groups. When the Blooms brought their
Bible study into Praise Chapel, they did not understand they were establishing their
ministry. The church was just doing what churches around the world were doing. From
Korea, South America, and Africa are coming the reports of great churches forming
around the idea of worship and cells. We live in a world where people are being isolated.
The church needs more than a celebration. There has to be a place where people feel
needed and touched. This is hard to do with hundreds of people, but simple with under
twenty in a home setting. Today more of their leaders are facing the pressures of growing
churches and ministries. They cannot pray for every sick person or answer every
question. Concerned about meeting peoples needs and raising up leaders they began to
release the ministry to lay members of the congregation. Today the cell groups are more
important to the churches not less.
Release
The fourth world move is the release of the body into the gifts of the Spirit. The
Charismatic move released the Baptism of the Holy Ghost into the life of the church.
Praise Chapel is expecting a great move of God in the last days that will release people
into their gifting. In the past you came to church to watch. Churches around the world are
frustrated with a system that is turning people into spectators rather than minters and
disciples. In Praise Chapel they have attempted to turn much of this upside down. Even
when they were small Mike began to involve as many people as possible. Young men had
a chance to preach, new converts found themselves acting or singing. The excitement that
this generates and releases into people is both exciting to feel and to see. In services and
home groups they are preparing for God to use more people not less.
Praise Chapel is stepping boldly into tomorrow. The vision is no longer just Mike
and Donna but it’s a multitudes. A team has been forming since the early days to reach a
lost world. Planting churches across the US and the world, they invite others to join them
in the great adventure of being laborers in the world harvest field.
Week 15
Topic: The Ministry Gifts (part 1)
A) THE MINISTRY GIFTS
Fill in the blanks (all Scriptures are written in the NKJV).
1. Ephesians 4:7-16: But to each one of us grace was given according to the
measure of _______________. 8 Therefore He says: “When He ascended on high,
He led captivity captive, And __________________________.” 9 (Now this, “He
ascended”—what does it mean but that He also first descended into the lower
parts of the earth? 10 He who descended is also the One who ascended far above
all the heavens, that He might fill all things.) 11 And He Himself ______________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
_____ 12 for the _______________________________ for the _______________,
________for ______________________________________________________,
13
till we all come to the ______________________________________________
and of the knowledge of the Son of God, ________________________________
______________________, to the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ;
14
that ______________________________________________, tossed to and fro
and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the trickery of men, in the
cunning craftiness of deceitful plotting, 15 but, speaking the truth in love, may
__________________________________________________________________
who is the head—Christ— 16 from whom the whole body, joined and knit together
by what every joint supplies, according to the effective working by which every
part does its share, causes growth of the body for the edifying of itself in love.”
The five ministry offices listed here are gifts that Christ gave for the nurture and
equipping of His Church.
4:12 Equipping, katartismos (kat-ar-tis-mosss); Strong’s #2677: A making fit,
preparing, training, perfecting, making fully qualified for service. In classical
language the word is used for setting a bone during surgery. The Great Physician
is now making all the necessary adjustments so the church will not be “out of
joint.”
(1)
2. According to Ephesians 4:12 for what purpose were the five ministry gifts
given? ____________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
Three stages of growth are presented here: Gifted leaders are responsible for
the equipping of the saints; the well-equipped saints do the work of ministry;
and the result is that the body of Christ is built up. The final goal is maturity,
truth, and love.
(2)
295
B) THE FIVEFOLD MINISTRY
1. Apostles
Ephesians 4:11: “And He Himself gave some to be APOSTLES…”
1 Corinthians 12:28: “And God has appointed these in the church: first APOSTLES…”
Apostles apostolos (ap-os-tol-oss); Strong’s #652 A special messenger, a
delegate, one commissioned for a particular task or role, one who is sent forth
with a message. In the New Testament the word denotes both the original twelve
disciples and prominent leaders outside the Twelve.
(3)
“The word apostle is a transliterated word, one that is taken directly from
another language with little change. In this case, apostle is taken from the
common Greek word apostolos. This word literally means “one sent forth.” Apo
literally means “from,” and stolos comes from stello, which means “I send.”
Within the New Testament and in other classical Greek literature,
apostolos has the simple meaning of “one sent as representative of another,”
the representative deriving his authority and power from the one sending him.
This simple definition is the root of the meaning of apostle. Although this is
the root meaning, there must be much more written to reveal the strength and
depth of the biblical use of the term. The New Testament provides an abundance
of information to reveal this ministry fully…
The word apostolos was originally a secular term used by the Greeks and
the Romans to describe special envoys sent out to establish the dominion of the
empire. These envoys were sent to certain territories and charged to subdue,
conquer, convert, instruct, train and establish the new subjects in the culture
of the empire…
The concept of apostleship revolves around the concept of being “sent”.
Apostles were “sent with the full power and authority of the empire”…
The apostle usually led a naval expedition, cargo, or fleet of ships, sent out
(apostello) with a special objection and mission. The word apostle as a noun
comes from the Greek word apostolos, which literally means “one sent forth”. It
is first found in maritime language, referring to a cargo ship or fleet being sent
out. Early usage of this term carried the two-fold sense of an express
commission and being sent overseas…
The apostle was an admiral or commander of a naval expedition or fleet of
ships, one who led the way into new frontiers…”
(4)
The Original Twelve Apostles/ the Twelve Apostles of the Lamb
3. The 12 Apostles. Matthew 10:1-4: And when He had ___________________
___________________________________ to Him, He gave them power over
unclean spirits, to cast them out, and to heal all kinds of sickness and all kinds of
disease. 2 Now the ______________________________________ are these: first,
__________, who is called Peter, and _____________ his brother; ____________
the son of Zebedee, and _____________ his brother; 3 __________________ and
_______________________________________________________________ the
tax collector; _______________________the son of Alphaeus, and ___________
whose surname was Thaddaeus; 4 _________________ the Cananite, and
____________ Iscariot, who also betrayed Him.
These were the twelve apostles who were eyewitnesses of Jesus’ life, ministry,
death, burial, and resurrection (Acts 1:21, 22). This was their purpose – to
witness Jesus’ earthly ministry and to give testimony of His ministry to the
world. No one, not even Paul, could be an apostle in the sense the original twelve
were. There are only twelve Apostles of the Lamb Revelation 21:14, “Now the
wall of the city had twelve foundations, and on them were the names of the twelve
apostles of the Lamb.”
(5)
Judas Iscariot’s Replacement
4. When Judas Iscariot betrayed the Lord, leaving only eleven, another Apostle
was chosen in His place. Acts 1:15-26: “And in those days Peter stood up in the
midst of the disciples (altogether the number of names was about a hundred and
twenty), and said, 16 “Men and brethren, this Scripture had to be fulfilled, which
the Holy Spirit spoke before by the mouth of David concerning _____________,
who became a guide to those who arrested Jesus; 17 for he was numbered with us
and obtained a part in this ministry.” 18 (Now this man purchased a field with the
wages of iniquity; and falling headlong, he burst open in the middle and all his
entrails gushed out. 19 And it became known to all those dwelling in Jerusalem; so
that field is called in their own language, Akel Dama, that is, Field of Blood.) 20
“For it is written in the Book of Psalms: ‘Let his dwelling place be desolate,
And let no one live in it’; and, ‘Let another take his office.’ 21 “Therefore, of these
men ______________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
_________________________________________________________________”
23
And they proposed two: Joseph called Barsabas, who was surnamed Justus, and
Matthias. 24 And they prayed and said, “You, O Lord, who know the hearts of all,
show which of these two You have chosen 25 to take part in this ministry and
apostleship from which Judas by transgression fell, that he might go to his own
place.” 26 And they cast their lots, and the lot fell on Matthias. And he was
numbered with the eleven apostles.
5. What was the name of the Apostle chosen? _____________________________
According to verses 21-22 to be chosen to be one of the Twelve, one had to
have accompanied them (the Apostles and Jesus) “…all the time that the Lord
Jesus went in and out among us, 22 beginning from the baptism of John to that day
when He was taken up from us…”
The original twelve were sent ones to be eye witnesses of the ministry, the
works, the life, death, burial, resurrection, and ascension of the Lord Jesus
Christ. They stood in a place no other apostles or ministries can ever stand.
(6)
Having Been Built on the Foundation of the Apostles and Prophets
6. Ephesians 2:20: having been built on the ______________________________
___________________________Jesus Christ Himself being the chief cornerstone
The apostles and prophets were the foundation of the church because they
pointed to and witnessed to Jesus. The early church was established on their
teaching and preaching (see Acts 2). Yet Christ Himself is the rock foundation
on which the whole church rests (see 1 Corinthians 3:11). The cornerstone was
the first large stone placed at the corner of a building. The builders would line up
the rest of the structure to the chief cornerstone (1 Peter 2:1-9).
(7)
Apostles and prophets mentioned in this reference should be distinguished
from the reference in Ephesians 4:11.The founding apostles are meant here, as
in Revelation 21:14, while the later reference (Ephesians 4:11) is to the ongoing
mission of apostles and prophets, who serve the church of Christ in a more
general way. The founding apostles and prophets bore doctrinal and ecclesiastical
authority similar to that of the OT classical prophets, authority not transferred
to either of the offices listed in Ephesians 4:11.
(8)
There were more than 12 Apostles
Many seem to have the idea that Jesus’ Twelve disciples were the only “apostles,”
however such is not the truth. In fact there are several others called apostles in
the New Testament.
Paul
7. Galatians 1:1: _____________________________ (not from men nor through
man, but through Jesus Christ and God the Father who raised Him from the dead),
Paul/Barnabas
8. 1 Corinthians 9:5-6: Do we have no right to take along a believing wife, as do
also the ___________________________, the brothers of the Lord, and Cephas? 6
Or is it only ________________and I who have no right to refrain from working?
9. Acts 14:14: “But when ____________________________________________
heard this, they tore their clothes and ran in among the multitude, crying out”
James, the Lord’s brother
10. Galatians 1:19: But I saw none of the other ___________________________
_________________________________________________________________.
Andronicus/Junia
11. Romans 16:7: Greet __________________________________________, my
countrymen and my fellow prisoners, ___________________________________
_______________ who also were in Christ before me.
Apollos
12. 1 Corinthians 4:6-9: Now these things, brethren, I have figuratively
transferred to myself and ________________ for your sakes, that you may learn
in us not to think beyond what is written, that none of you may be puffed up on
behalf of one against the other. 7 For who makes you differ from another? And
what do you have that you did not receive? Now if you did indeed receive it, why
do you boast as if you had not received it? 8 You are already full! You are already
rich! You have reigned as kings without us—and indeed I could wish you did
reign, that we also might reign with you! 9 For I think that God has ____________
____________________________________last, as men condemned to death; for
we have been made a spectacle to the world, both to angels and to men.
Silas / Timothy
Some believe that Silas and Timothy were both apostles based on merging
1 Thessalonians 1:1 & 2:6.
13. 1 Thessalonians 1:1: Paul, ____________________________, To the church
of the Thessalonians in God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ: Grace to you
and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
14. 1 Thessalonians 2:6: Nor did ______seek glory from men, either from you or
from others, when __________________________________________________
_________________________________________________________________.
Epaphroditus
Some believe Epaphroditus was an apostle because he is called a “messenger”
in Philippians 2:25. The word translated “messenger” in Philippians 2:25 is the
same Greek word translated “apostle” (apostolos) elsewhere.
15. Philippians 2:25: “Yet I considered it necessary to send to you ___________
my brother, fellow worker, and fellow soldier, but _________________________
and the one who ministered to my need”
Are there Apostles today?
There are no apostles today in the strictest New Testament sense. As
mentioned earlier the Twelve apostles were eyewitnesses of Jesus’ life, ministry,
death, burial, resurrection, and ascension (Acts 1:21, 22). This was their
purpose – to witness Jesus’ earthly ministry and to give testimony of His ministry
to the world. No one living today could be an apostle in the sense the original
twelve were.
Remember Apostles (apostolos) means; Strong’s #652 A special messenger, a
delegate, one commissioned for a particular task or role, one who is sent forth
with a message.
Now to answer the question “Are there Apostles today?” It would depend
upon the meaning given to the word “apostle”. Obviously the Church can only
have one foundation. After the close of the New Testament Canon, no additional
apostolic writers have been commissioned to add to Scripture. However if the
term “apostle” is used in the wider sense, “A special messenger, a delegate, one
commissioned for a particular task or role, one who is sent forth with a
message.” Then the answer is yes!
Now it may be difficult for us to accept the fact of “apostles” today because of
the misconception that has come down through the years that all apostles have
been done away with – that only those living in Jesus’ day and the first century of
the early Church were the only “apostles.” However, in studying God’s Word we
see that this “grace” was given to believers for the “maturing of the saints – the
work of the ministry – and the edifying [strengthening] of the Church” (See
Ephesians 4:7 & 12). It is still God’s desire that His saints mature, do the work
committed to them and strengthen each other! … God gave the Ministry Gift of
“apostle” to the Church for the entire Church Age – from the day of Pentecost
until Christ’s return for His Bride.
(9)
The work of the apostle today is to found and establish individual local
churches throughout the world; to go into new territory and pioneer
churches where there are no churches. Also it’s worth noting that the word
missionary has the same root as apostle: both mean “one sent forth”.
Missionary is simply the Latin word for “sent one”. Some missionaries have
been sent out and have functioned as apostles. However, not all missionaries
are apostles, and not all apostles are sent to strange lands.
In contemporary times refers to those who have the spirit of apostleship in
remarkably extending the work of the church, opening fields to the gospel, and
overseeing larger sections of the body of Jesus Christ.
(10)
Some say the only ministries we have today are evangelists, pastors, and
teachers. The Word of God makes no distinction. It seems to me the list either
stands or falls together. For what purpose were they given? For the perfecting of
the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ.”
Have the saints all been perfected yet? Is there any work of the ministry going on
today? Does the Body of Christ need edifying? Emphatically, yes! Then all these
ministry gifts should be in operation.
(11)
2. Prophets
Ephesians 4:11: “And He Himself gave some to be apostles, some PROPHETS…”
1Corinthians 12:28: “And God has appointed these in the church: first apostles, second
PROPHETS…”
Prophet, prophetes (prof-ay-tace); Strong’s #4396: From pro, “forth,” and
phemi, “to speak.” A prophet, therefore, is primarily a forth-teller, one who
speaks forth a divine message that can at times include foretelling future
events. Among the Greeks, the prophet was the interpreter of the divine will, and
this idea is dominant in biblical usage. Prophets are therefore specially
endowed with insights into the counsels of the Lord and serve as His
spokesmen. Prophecy is a gift of the Holy Spirit (1 Corinthians 12:12), which
the NT encourages believers to exercise, although at a level different from those
with the prophetic office (Ephesians 4:11).
(12)
I want to first say that the “office” of the “prophet” in the New Testament differs
from the operation of the gift of prophecy in the life of the believer. The office of
the prophet is a Christ-appointed ministry of a person rather than the Holy
Spirit-distributed gift through a person.
16. Any Spirit Filled believer can be used to prophesy, but just because a
person is used in the gift of prophecy doesn’t mean they are a prophet. Look
what Paul wrote to the entire church. 1 Corinthians 14:1: Pursue love, and
______________ spiritual gifts, but especially that you may ________________.
All believers are encouraged to desire spiritual gifts, but especially that they may
prophesy.
Desire, zeloo Strong’s 2206: To be zealous for, to burn with desire, to pursue
ardently, to desire eagerly or intensely.
Paul asks in 1 Corinthians 12:29: Are all apostles? Are all prophets? Are all
teachers? Are all workers of miracles? The obvious answer is NO!
Clearly from 1 Corinthians 14:1 any believer can be used to prophesy, but
only some are called to the office of a prophet (1 Corinthians 12:29).
Prophets and prophesying functioned within the New Testament church in the
following ways:
17. To bring edification and exhortation and comfort. 1 Corinthians 14:3:
“But he who ______________ speaks _________________________________
________________ to men.
18. To exhort and strengthen. Acts 15:32: Now Judas and Silas, themselves
being ________________ also, ________________________________________
the brethren with ___________________________________________________.
19. That all may learn and all may be encouraged. 1 Corinthians 14:31: For
you can all ____________ one by one, that all may ___________________and all
may be ___________________________________________________________.
20. Convict. 1 Corinthians 14:24-25: But if all ___________________, and an
unbeliever or an uninformed person comes in, he is convinced by all, he is
_______________ by all. 25 And _______________________________________
and so, falling down on his face, he will worship God and report that God is truly
among you.
21. Give guidance/direction. Acts 13:1-3: Now in the church that was at
Antioch there were certain __________________ and teachers: Barnabas, Simeon
who was called Niger, Lucius of Cyrene, Manaen who had been brought up with
Herod the tetrarch, and Saul. 2 As they ministered to the Lord and fasted, the
Holy Spirit said, “_____________________________________ Barnabas and
Saul _____________________________________ to which I have called them.”
3
Then, having fasted and prayed, and laid hands on them, they sent them away.
22. Foretell the future. Acts 11:27-28: And in these days __________________
came from Jerusalem to Antioch. 28 Then one of them, named ________________
stood up and __________________ that there was _________________________
_____________________________________, which also happened in the days
of Claudius Caesar.
23. Acts 21:10-11: And as we stayed many days, a certain __________________
__________________ came down from Judea. 11 When he had come to us, he
took Paul’s belt, bound his own hands and feet, and said, “__________________
__________________, ‘So shall the Jews at Jerusalem bind the man who owns
this belt, _________________________________________________________’”
24. As the previous verses make clear Prophets and prophesying are very
important for to the body of Christ! Write out 1 Thessalonians 5:19-21.
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
Prophets and Prophesying are Still for Today!
25. Acts 2:16-21: “But this is what was spoken by the prophet Joel: 17 ‘And it
_____________________________________________________________, says
God, That ______________________________________________ on all flesh;
Your sons and your daughters __________________________, Your young men
shall see visions, Your old men shall dream dreams. 18 And on My menservants
and on My maidservants I will pour out My Spirit in those days; And they shall
_______________________. 19 I will show wonders in heaven above And signs
in the earth beneath: Blood and fire and vapor of smoke. 20 The sun shall be turned
into darkness, And the moon into blood, Before the coming of the great and
awesome day of the LORD. 21 And it shall come to pass That whoever calls on the
name of the LORD Shall be saved.”
Most will agree that the phrase “last days” refers to the era of the church (church
age) from Pentecost to the return of Christ. 1 Peter1:5 (NIV) says: “who
through faith are shielded by God’s power until the coming of the salvation that
is ready to be revealed in the last time.” The word salvation in this verse is
referring to the Second Coming. And since the Second Coming has not yet taken
place we are still living in the last times, the last days, which is the church age,
and according to Acts 2:16-21 this is the time when the Holy Spirit is being
poured out.
These verses make it clear that prophesying will take place during the church
age. So if the Return of Christ hasn’t happened yet, has prophesying
ceased? NO! It’s still for today!
26. According to 1 Corinthians 12:28, has God appoint Prophets for the church?
__________________________________________________________________
If were still living in the church age and God has appointed Prophets for the
church then Prophets are still for today!
How to Judge a Word of Prophecy
Scripture also teaches us not to just receive any word that is spoken in the
Name of the Lord as if it were from God. But we need to test it and judge it.
27. 1 Corinthians 14:29: Let two or three prophets speak, and ______________.
1 Corinthians 14:29 (NIV): “Two or three prophets should speak, and the others
should weigh carefully what is said.”
28. 1 John 4:1: Beloved, do not believe every spirit, but____________________,
whether they are of God, ____________________________________________”
These Scriptures make it clear that not every seemingly prophetic word is from
God or without error.
Different ways to judge and examine a “word” that is spoken to you in the
name of the Lord:
 Is it biblical? If it contradicts the Word of God, it’s not the Holy Spirit
speaking through them.
 Does it confirm to you what God has already been speaking to your
heart?
 Is there a peace (an inward witness) in your spirit knowing it is from
God? Or does it produce uneasiness in you? Not because you don’t like
the word that was spoken, but because the Holy Spirit within you rejects
it.
 Pray about the word if you’re not sure if it’s from God.
 And if you really don’t know what to think of the word that was spoken to
you, talk to one of the leaders in the church or your Pastor. Proverbs
11:14 says, “Where there is no counsel, the people fall, But in the
multitude of counselors there is safety.”
Footnotes:
1. Spirit Filled Bible pg. 1651, word wealth 4:12
2. The Nelson Study Bible pg. 1988, 4:12,13
3. Hayford handbook pg. 546 Apostles
4. from Chapter One of Apostle John Eckhardt’s 50 Lesson Bible Course book “Apostolic Ministry”
5. Kenneth Hagin pg. 39 “The Ministry Gifts”
6. Kenneth Hagin pg. 40 “The Ministry Gifts”
8. The New Spirit Filled Bible pg. 1648, 2:20
9. http://netbiblestudy.com/00_cartimages/ministrygifts.pdf
10. The New Spirit Filled Bible pg. 1857 Apostles 1. d
11. Kenneth Hagin The Ministry Gifts” pg. 46
12. The New Spirit Filled Bible pg. 1291, word wealth
Week 16
Daily Walk with God
Exodus chapter 14 []
Daily Prayer Time: Every morning set aside at least 1 hour to have alone time with God
in prayer. Fill in the blanks of when you started your daily time of prayer and finished.
Memory verse
Bless the LORD, O my soul; And all that is within me, bless His holy name! 2 Bless
the LORD, O my soul, And forget not all His benefits: 3 Who forgives all your iniquities,
Who heals all your diseases,
Psalm 103:1-3
Classroom Notes
Week 16
Title: ___________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
16
REVIVAL
FOR AN END TIME GENERATION
© 2008 BY Planters & Pioneers
Published by
Planters & Pioneers
Tel. (909) 980-5116
P. O. Box 787
Rancho Cucamonga, CA 91729
United States of America
All rights reserved
An Era of Church Planting
“And the children of Israel were fruitful, and increased
abundantly, and multiplied, and waxed exceeding
mighty; and the land was filled with them.”
Exodus 1:7
In just these first five churches you can see the impact of what started in
Maywood. The mother church was growing so fast it could not find facilities to could fit
into. California is one of the toughest areas for churches. Property values are high and
cities slow to lose their tax base by letting churches expand into retail space. Mike was
looking everywhere for property but it was too costly and impossible to get permission to
occupy. While these first churches weren’t easy to let go of it was fairly obvious that they
hadn’t hurt the mother church and were in fact beginning to show powerful signs of life
themselves. While the San Diego church hadn’t worked the other four were a great
success. Ontario was filling each building it was put into. Before the end of the first year
Johnny was hitting a hundred and breaking two hundred by the second. Kingman would
soon be one of the largest churches in that small city. Sun Valley was slow starting but
soon throbbing with a unique ministry and life. El Monte would be a church that any
pastor would love to take.
Giving Your Best
Mike and Donna had several successful pastors around them counsel them to stop
sending out people and build a large church. It was obvious that this was a possibility,
and lots of others were doing this. They chose release. 60
Seven things were concluded about church planting:
1. Church planting was biblical, powerful, and left more room for the Holy Spirit
to lead the church and do the impossible.
2. While it might cost key couples and money in the mother church it allowed a
much greater potential for growth and maturity in the kingdom overall.
3. It kept churches leaner but also much more dynamic and involved. These
churches chose to emphasize disciples not numbers.
4. While the mother church might be smaller the pastor’s impact through release
and synergy was often greater than in traditional models. (Most Praise Chapel
pastors minister in situations the average pastor will never see: Revivals,
conferences, overseas)
5. Success has more to do with chance and opportunity than planning. Some men
fail in one place and explode in another. The more you plant the more you see
success.
6. The majority of churches will plateau below 200 and it doesn’t matter how
much money you pour in to it or what buildings you get. It won’t grow past this.
But, release keeps the church expanding and growing. (While most pastors won’t
grow past a hundred most can reach 30 to 75 people.)
7. Radical church planting allows God to use people that are overlooked in most
churches, and gives great dignity to a local church.
Sure it would make them look good and even bring a better benefit package to build a big
church, but it just wasn’t what God was saying to them. Every couple was the loss of a
key leader and giver, but it seemed like the more you gave the more you got. The wild
part of this was there was a pressed down shaken together and running over effect in this
principle of release. Just in these first five churches there was such growth that any
objective viewer would say this is a God thing, but it really gets interesting when you
look a little deeper.
Expansion
The miracle is that within five years there would be more people in these four
churches than in the mother church, (which would hit a thousand on some Sundays). The
difference would only become more obvious with time. The real story can only be
understood as you look back after twenty years and realize the impact of the churches
that came from these four churches.
Kingman
Out of a church that was unplanned would come fruit that would spread all over
the country; Texas, Louisiana, Arizona, California, Wyoming, and Nevada would all
have churches started in them. Carl Friedrich was a local bar owner and car dealer that
left his respected church to attend this small storefront church and shook the whole city,
as well as greatly helping the finances of the Kingman church. He would go first to
Buena Park, then to Anaheim and finally to Orange in Southern California and plant a
church that by 2000 would head a network of over forty churches, ran hundreds and was
affecting the world. Out of Kingman would come the Thurman brothers Fred and Mitch
who would both play key roles in the future of Praise Chapel as well as Stan and Linda
Elms, Arthur Pearls, Tim Masters, Dusty Hughes Howard Pennington would take the
Kingman church by the year two thousand to break 900 regularly on Sundays.
Ontario California
The first church out of Ontario would be sent to Riverside with Richard and Lori
Joy. The church would rapidly break a hundred and then three hundred. It would become
a fellowship in its own right with pastors relating to Richard from all over. Frank and
Renate Navarro was the second church planted. They went to Haywood, California. The
church was now committed to planting churches. Paul and Norma Diaz went to San
Bernardino, California. Paul Diaz would move to Oregon and Al and Loretta Pimentel
took the San Bernardino church. Frank and Renate Navarro would leave Haywood,
California a thriving church, to go to Mainz, West Germany, as the first overseas work
out of the Ontario Praise Chapel. Paul and Lori Pimentel would take the challenge to take
over the church in Hayward. they got there with few people and limited prospects. He got
a job with the phone company but soon was making more on the side doing part time
work than his full time job paid. Paul’s church has always done well but much of his
influence would come from the business God gave him. Like everyone he’s had lots of
battles and disappointments, but at the end of the day he’s built a multimillion dollar
corporation that supports him and his boys while investing a portion of it all back into
ministry and missions. It’s becoming a new pattern for working pastors.
Sun Valley
Out of Sun Valley would go four couples that not only planted churches but
fellowships of churches. The Madsens would plant several churches in Central
California. One would be Spanish and it now has two churches it’s planted. Jimmy and
Marie Lewis pioneered three churches themselves, and one of those in England. Jim
would have a Harvesters that brought back workers from four continents and travels
everywhere in the world helping missionaries from a church of under two hundred. The
Garays would put several other churches around them, then plant in Israel, and Samoa
and begin a multi campus approach in their own ministry reaching several small towns
around Seattle. Maybe the greatest impact though would be from Frank and Victoria
Donker who ended in Ghana, Africa. There in Central Africa is a vital nation with a
horrible history but a wonderful future. Frank could have stayed and had it easy in the
States but instead he and his wife returned to impossible battles, but great testimonies.
The church runs hundreds and has planted close to twenty churches itself.
El Monte
The El Monte church would have a number of pastors until Phil and Dee Dee
came back after being missionaries and helped Mike and Donna for years at the mother
church. When they lost their building they met in the park for over a year, but the church
is alive and well. Today this church is a fellowship within the fellowship, growing and
planting 5 churches. Each church and couple would play a part in this developing story.
These churches wouldn’t be tied to a certain personality but would begin to take on a life
of their own. If you added the attendance in the churches these four planted the totals
would be in the thousands and still growing. This is the power of revival and scattering
seed.
Release
The first intentional church plant was in 1980 in Ontario California. The start was
slow but persistent. Today if you visit Huntington Park, you feel almost let down. It’s in
the roughest of neighborhoods and the building, while decent, isn’t going to set off envy
in the heart of many pastors. But the key isn’t in a building or a single location. Like the
ripple created by a rock thrown into a lake, out of Huntington Park is going a spreading
influence through church planting that’s affecting the world. At first only a few churches
existed, but as they partnered together the synergy increased. Positioned at the beginning
of a new century are over 200 churches birthed in the United States. They often aren’t in
the best part of town and seldom attract people from other churches, but on any given
Sunday, thousands of people are lifting their hearts and hands in worship throughout
America.
If the story stopped there it would be great, but in over 30 nations there are
national churches affiliated closely with Praise Chapel. They represent tens of thousands
of people touched by the gospel. The most exciting part of the story is that it’s regular
people and even some that most churches would reject who are being used greatly. Mike
Neville never saw himself as some super star, just someone that God used. Mike didn’t
stand out for either beauty or defects. His greatest assets were his optimism, his love for
people, and his love of preaching. He could light up a stage with his smile, but he could
also fill the altars with the challenge to repent and change. Linked to Mike are a host of
others that represent every race and personality imaginable. The key to all this would be
those first few churches. If they did well it would inspire others. It wouldn’t be until three
or four of these were going that the idea would really begin to hit the disciples as
something they could do. Mike knew this and was preparing his best people to think
about church planting.
[] I read one chapter of the book Revival.
Week 16
Topic: Ministry Gifts (part 2)
3. Evangelist
Ephesians 4:11: “And He Himself gave some to be apostles, some prophets, some
EVANGELIST…”
Evangelist euaggelistēs, a preacher of the gospel: a bringer of good tidings, an
evangelist,
The word “evangelist” occurs only three times in the New Testament (Ephesians
4:11, Acts 21:8, and 2 Timothy 4:5).
1. Philip is the only person in the Bible called an evangelist. Acts 21:8 “On the
next day we who were Paul’s companions departed and came to Caesarea, and
entered the house of ____________________________________________, who
was one of the seven, and stayed with him.”
The only New Testament example we have of an evangelist is Philip. His
ministry gives us a clear picture of the work of an evangelist according to the
New Testament pattern. It’s the model to follow because it’s the only one God
gave us to learn from.
Christ Is Preached in Samaria
2. Acts 8:4-12: “Therefore those who were scattered went everywhere preaching the
word. 5 Then _____________ went down to the city of Samaria and ___________
_________________________. 6 And the multitudes with one accord heeded the
things spoken by Philip, ______________________________________________
____________ which he did. 7 For unclean spirits, crying with a loud voice, came
out of many who were possessed; and many who were paralyzed and lame were
healed. 8 And there was great joy in that city. 9 But there was a certain man called
Simon, who previously practiced sorcery in the city and astonished the people of
Samaria, claiming that he was someone great, 10 to whom they all gave heed, from
the least to the greatest, saying, “This man is the great power of God.” 11 And they
heeded him because he had astonished them with his sorceries for a long time. 12
But when _________________________________________________________
_________________ the things concerning the kingdom of God and the name of
Jesus Christ, both men and women were _______________________________.”
Christ Is Preached to an Ethiopian
3. Acts 8:26-40: “Now an angel of the Lord spoke to __________________, saying,
“Arise and go toward the south along the road which goes down from Jerusalem
to Gaza.” This is desert. 27 So he arose and went. And behold, a man of ________
311
a eunuch of great authority under Candace the queen of the Ethiopians, who had
charge of all her treasury, and had come to Jerusalem to worship, 28 was returning.
And sitting in his chariot, he was reading Isaiah the prophet. 29 Then the Spirit
said to _______________, “Go near and overtake this chariot.” 30 So Philip ran to
him, and heard him reading the prophet Isaiah, and said, “Do you understand what
you are reading?” 31 And he said, “How can I, unless someone guides me?” And
he asked Philip to come up and sit with him. 32 The place in the Scripture which
he read was this: “He was led as a sheep to the slaughter; And as a lamb before its
shearer is silent, So He opened not His mouth. 33 In His humiliation His justice
was taken away, And who will declare His generation? For His life is taken from
the earth.” 34 So the eunuch answered Philip and said, “I ask you, of whom does
the prophet say this, of himself or of some other man?” 35 Then Philip opened his
mouth, and beginning at this Scripture, _________________________________.
36
Now as they went down the road, they came to some water. And the eunuch
said, “See, here is water. What hinders me from being baptized?” 37 Then Philip
said, “___________________________________________________________.”
And he answered and said, “I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God.” 38 So he
commanded the chariot to stand still. And both Philip and the eunuch went down
into the water, and he baptized him. 39 Now when they came up out of the water,
the Spirit of the Lord caught Philip away, so that the eunuch saw him no more;
and he went on his way rejoicing. 40 But Philip was found at Azotus. And passing
through, _____________________________________ till he came to Caesarea.”
In the previous verses, Philip the Evangelist:
 Preached the gospel of Christ to the lost! (Acts 8:5, 35, 40)
 Signs and wonders, healings, miracles, and casting demons out of
people accompanied his preaching! (Acts 8:6-7)
 The result of him preaching (with signs and wonders accompanied)
were many believed and were baptized! (Acts 8:12, 13, 38)
 After the people of Samaria got saved Peter and John came down from
Jerusalem to pray for them that they might get filled with the Holy Spirit!
(Acts 8:14-17)
This is what the ministry of an evangelist should look like!
One man writes the following about Evangelists: “Evangelists can
communicate the plan of salvation with clarity and conviction. They always have
creative ways to present their message based on the age or life style of their
audience. They seek to build relationships with unbelievers. They challenge
people to faith in Jesus Christ everywhere they go. Sharing the gospel is like
rolling off a log for them and because the Holy Spirit anoints them for it, they are
often favored with success.
Think about Billy Graham, the most famous evangelist of our time.
He presents the gospel in a very straightforward manner, without manipulation
or emotional trappings. Who could account for his success in the numbers of
(1)
people who flock to Christ under his ministry except for the gift of the Holy
Spirit working through him?”
I want to stress that all believers are to do the work of an evangelist (2 Timothy
4:5) Mark 16:15: “And He said to them, “Go into all the world and preach the
gospel to every creature.” but this does not mean that all believers are
evangelists (Ephesians 4:11).
4. Pastor
evangelists, and some PASTORS…”
The Greek word that is translated “pastor” in Ephesians 4:11 is “poimen,”
however this word is also translated, “shepherd” 16 times in the New
Testament – (Matthew 9:36; 25:32; 26:31; Mark 6:34; 14:27; Luke 2:8-20;
John 10:2-16; Hebrews 13:20; 1 Peter 2:25). The Greek word for “pastor” and
“shepherd” are one and the same Greek word. The Old Testament Hebrew
word that is translated as “pastor” is “ra’ah,” and comes from the word that
means “to tend a flock.” This Hebrew word is translated “pastor” 8 times in the
Old Testament (Jeremiah 2:8; 3:15; 10:21; 12:10; 17:16; 22:22; &. 23:1-2) and
“shepherd” 63 times. This word translated “pastor,” in both Old and New
Testaments, has to do with the one who shepherds sheep – cares for and feeds a
flock. In Ephesians 4:11, the Ministry Gift of “pastor” is a believer with a
special aptitude to love, feed, train, and correct those whom God has entrusted
them with – and someday must give an account of them.
(2)
The word “Pastor” is used only once in the King James translation of the New
Testament. And it’s found in Ephesians 4:11. As mentioned already the Greek
word that is translated “pastor” in Ephesians 4:11 is “poimen,” and is also
translated, “shepherd” in the New Testament. The Lord Jesus Christ is called the
GREAT SHEPHERD (Hebrews 13:20), the CHIEF SHEPHERD (1 Peter
5:4), and He called Himself the GOOD SHEPHERD (John 10:11, 14).
Jesus is the Chief Shepherd (1 Peter 5:4) of all the sheep and Pastors
(Ephesians 4:11) are undershepherds.
Pastors do all for the church that a literal shepherd does for sheep: feeds,
nurtures, cares for, and protects them from enemies.
(3)
4. Acts 20:28: “Therefore take heed to yourselves and to _____________________,
among which the Holy Spirit has _______________________________________
________________ the church of God which He purchased with His own blood.”
5. 1 Peter 5:1-4: “The ____________________ who are among you I exhort, I who
am a fellow elder and a witness of the sufferings of Christ, and also a partaker of
the glory that will be revealed: 2 ________________________________________
which is among you, __________________________________________, not by
compulsion but willingly, not for dishonest gain but eagerly; 3 nor as being lords
over those entrusted to you, but being examples to the flock; 4 and when the Chief
Shepherd appears, you will receive the crown of glory that does not fade away.”
6. 1 Timothy 5:17: “Let the ________________________ who rule well be counted
worthy of double honor, especially those who ___________________________.”
“Elder” was a title borrowed from the synagogue and from the congregation of
Israel. The term is used in the New Testament about thirty (30) times, with
reference to the elders of Israel. The Hebrew word for “elder” was zaquen which
meant “an older man.” The Greek word presbuteros has the same meaning, and is
the source of our word presbyter. When Paul had founded a number of churches
in Asia, he appointed elders to be in charge of them (Acts 14:23). The elder was
equivalent to the pastor, and was the most common title for the person in
charge of the local church (Acts 20:17, 28, Titus 1:5; 1 Peter 5:1-4)…
“Bishops” - The King James Version translates the Greek word episkopos
(from which is derived our word “Episcopal”) with the English word “BISHOP.”
A better translation of the word would have been “OVERSEER,” which is the
literal meaning. The Church of England influence can be seen in the use of the
word “bishop.” In the New Testament, “bishop” and “elder” are names for the
same office, as can be seen clearly from the comparison of Titus 1:5-6 with
1:7-9, and Acts 20:17 with 20:28, where the word “overseer” is from the same
Greek word translated “bishop” in other passages. In the New Testament times
the bishop or overseer was over one church; it was not until the second century
that the bishop or overseer came to be over several churches. After the passing of
the Apostles, there probably was a need for more extensive organization; it is
regrettable that this trend led to the Roman Hierarchy.
(4)
BISHOP- in the New Testament usage, an overseer, elder, or pastor charged
with the oversight –cpi (over) scopos (see) - or responsibility of spiritual
leadership in a local church.
Before the church was founded, the Greek word for bishop was used in a
general sense to refer to pagan gods as those who watched over people or
countries. The word later was applied to men, including those who held positions
as magistrates or other government offices, and eventually was extended to refer
to official in religious communities with various functions, including those who
supervised the revenues of pagan temples.
The Septuagint (Greek translation of the Old Testament) uses bishop to
refer to those who exercise power; sometimes it indicates those who hold
positions of authority. It represents a Hebrew term that refers to those who are
overseers or officers (Numbers 4:16, Nehemiah 9:9).
In Acts 20:17, 27 and Titus 1:5, 7, the terms bishop and elder are used
synonymously. Also the word bishop, or its related words, appears to be
synonymous with the words shepherd, or its equivalents (Acts 20:28; 1Peter
(5)
2:25; 5:2). In the New Testament, Jesus is called the “Overseer of your souls”
(i.e. Bishop) (1 Peter 2:25). In this passage the word is associated with the term
shepherd. It is also used in Acts 20:28 to identify the elders of the church at
Ephesus summoned to meet Paul. Their responsibility, given by the Holy Spirit,
was “to shepherd the church of God.” In Philippians 1:1, bishops are
acknowledged with deacons, and the qualifications of these two offices are
outlined in 1 Timothy 3:2-7 and Titus 1:7-9. Included are the standards for his
personal and home life, as well as the bishop’s relationships with non-believers.
In his work, the bishop was to oversee the flock of God, to shepherd his
people, to protect them from enemies, and to teach, exhort, and encourage. He
was to accomplish this primarily by being an example to his people. He was to do
this willingly and with an eager spirit, not by coercion or for financial gain. To
desire a position as bishop, the apostle Paul declared, was to desire a good work
(1 Timothy 3:1).
5. Teachers
evangelists, and some pastors and TEACHERS”
The word translated, “teachers” comes from the Greek word, “didaskalos,” and
is translated “master” 47 times in the Gospels, (40 times of Christ), translated
“doctor” in Luke 2:46 and “teacher” in John. 3:2 and Acts 13:1. The Greek word
is always translated as “teacher” in the epistles, with one exception – James 3:1.
This Greek word, “didaskalos” means to teach, or to give instruction. The
Ministry Gift of “Teacher” is one who has been gifted by God with a special
ability to take the truths of God’s Word and to teach them to others.
(6)
7. 1 Corinthians 12:28-29: “And God has appointed these in the church: first
apostles, second prophets, third _______________, after that miracles, then gifts
of healings, helps, administrations, varieties of tongues. 29 Are all apostles? Are all
prophets? _________________________________? Are all workers of miracles?
8. Romans 12:4-8: “For as we have many members in one body, _______________
_____________________________________________ , 5 so we, being many, are
one body in Christ, and individually members of one another. 6 Having then gifts
differing according to the grace that is given to us, let us use them: if prophecy, let
us prophesy in proportion to our faith; 7 or ministry, let us use it in our ministering
__________________________________________________________; 8 he who
exhorts, in exhortation; he who gives, with liberality; he who leads, with
diligence; he who shows mercy, with cheerfulness.”
9. Acts 13:1: “Now in the church that was at Antioch there were certain prophets
and ______________________: Barnabas, Simeon who was called Niger, Lucius
of Cyrene, Manaen who had been brought up with Herod the tetrarch, and Saul.
Teachers are the fifth category of ministry gifts bestowed upon the Church by
the Ascended Lord (Ephesians 4:11). It is not absolutely clear whether the term
“TEACHER” represented a distinct office or merely a function of apostles and
pastors (elders). That “teacher” was a distinct ministry is indicated by the fact
that there were “prophets” and “teachers” in the church at Antioch (Acts 13:1);
and that “teachers” are listed along with apostles and prophets as offices which
God had set in the Church (1 Corinthians 12:28). On the other hand, in
Ephesians 4:11, “teacher” is not preceded by a definite article as are the other
offices; therefore, the term may merely indicate teacher as a function of pastors
(pastor-teachers). Teaching is listed as a spiritual gift in Romans 12:6-7;
therefore, it might be exercised by any believer who is so gifted. Paul refers to
himself as one “appointed a preacher, and an apostle, and a teacher of the
Gentiles” (2 Timothy 1:11). Paul admonishes Timothy, a pastor, to exercise a
teaching ministry (2 Timothy 2:2). The Great Commission strongly infers that
teaching is of primary importance in the ongoing work of the Church: “Go ye
therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and the
Son, and of the Holy Ghost: TEACHING them to observe all things whatsoever I
have commanded you…” (Matthew 28:19, 20). Although teaching was a part of
nearly all of the New Testament ministries, there were those whose primary
calling was that of teaching the Word of God. Undoubtedly, there are those
today whose ministry could be best identified as that of a “teacher”.
(7)
C) JESUS STOOD IN ALL OF THE FIVEFOLD MINISTRIES
Jesus stood in all of the fivefold ministries and He is our example in every one of them.
Apostle
10. Hebrews 3:1: “Therefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling,
consider the ___________ and High Priest of our confession, _______________”
John 20:21: “So Jesus said to them again, “Peace to you! As the Father has
SENT ME, I also send you.”
Prophet
11. Deuteronomy 18:15: “The LORD your God will raise up for you a ____________
____________ like me from your midst, from your brethren. Him you shall hear”
Moses was followed by many genuine prophets, but His prophecy that a
Prophet like himself would one day come forth found its fulfillment in Jesus
Christ. Peter, in his sermon recorded in Acts 3:22, 23, quotes this prophecy as
being fulfilled in Christ.
(8)
12. Acts 3:20-23: and that He may send ____________________________, who was
preached to you before, 21 whom heaven must receive until the times of
restoration of all things, which God has spoken by the mouth of all His holy
prophets since the world began. 22 For __________ truly said to the fathers, ‘The
LORD your God will _______________________________like me from your
brethren. Him you shall hear in all things, whatever He says to you. 23 And it shall
be that every soul who will not hear that Prophet shall be utterly destroyed from
among the people.’
13. Look what Jesus said in reference to Himself in Luke 4:24. Then He said,
“Assuredly, I say to you, ___________________________ is accepted in his own
country.”
Evangelist
14. Remember an evangelist is a preacher of the gospel: a bringer of good tidings.
Luke 4:18 “The Spirit of the LORD is upon Me, Because He has anointed Me
___________________________________ to the poor; He has sent Me to heal
the brokenhearted, To proclaim liberty to the captives And recovery of sight to the
blind, To set at liberty those who are oppressed”
Pastor/Shepherd
15. Jesus said in John 10:14, “I am the ___________________________; and I know
My sheep, and am known by My own.”
Teacher
16. Matthew 9:35: “Then ________________________ went about all the cities and
villages, _________________________ in their synagogues, preaching the gospel
of the kingdom, and healing every sickness and every disease among the people.”
The title Rabbi is used 12 times in connection with Jesus, and means
“Teacher”.
 Mark 9:5 and Mark 11:21 by Peter
 John 1:38 by two disciples of John the Baptizer
 John 1:49 by Nathanael
 John 3:2 by Nicodemus
 John 6:25 by the crowds
 John 4:31; 9:2; 11:8 by disciples not specified
 Matthew 26:25, 49; Mark 14:45 by Judas
 He is called “Rabboni” (Teacher) by Mary Magdalene (John 20:16)and
by a blind man whom he healed (Mark 10:51)
Footnotes:
1. http://hannahscupboard.com/ST-evangelist.html
3. Nelson Study Bible pg. 1988 4:11
4. Foundation of Pentecostal Theology pg. 428
5. Hayford Handbook pg.558-559
8. New Spirit Filled Bible pg. 254, 18:15
Week 17
Daily Walk with God
Memory verse
Surely He has borne our griefs And carried our sorrows; Yet we esteemed Him stricken,
Smitten by God, and afflicted. 5 But He was wounded for our transgressions, He
was bruised for our iniquities; The chastisement for our peace was upon Him, And by His
stripes we are healed.
Isaiah 53:4-5
Classroom Notes
Week 17
Title: ___________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
17
At Home
“To another faith by the same Spirit; to another the
gifts of healing by the same Spirit; (10) To another the
working of miracles; to another prophecy; to another
discerning of spirits; to another divers kinds of
tongues; to another the interpretation of tongues:”
1Coorinthians 12:9-10
The real action was still centered in the Maywood congregation. Far from hurting
them planting churches was like tithing the more they gave the more they seemed to get.
Wave after wave of revival seemed to hit the church and new ideas and outreaches were
everywhere. The most exciting thing was the new people coming in. Bobby was the first
Manchaca to come into the church. Bobby and his seven brothers lived in a tough
neighborhood, and it made them tough, even mean. But God began to move in this
family. He was saved outside Praise Chapel but it was with Mike and Donna he
discovered his purpose. Bobby had just got out of the military and he was a key to a lot of
the discipline and militancy in the church. He was so hungry to do something for God
that one day he saw that the guy who flipped the transparencies was gone. He jumped in
and that guy came back to find his ministry gone. He was a mailman during the day but a
preacher at work or at home. Bobby preached hard and he either made guys mad or glad.
His sermons were on the three P’s; pioneering, prayer and preaching. His lease was
running out on his apartment, but between church and the post office, he didn’t have time
to look for a place to move. He was at church on Wednesday and had saved $500 for a
deposit. Mike took an offering and Bobby felt God say put it all in.
That night he had a dream of a house, and the next day at work he saw that house
he had dreamed about. There was no for sale sign or for rent signs, but when he looked in
the window there wasn’t any furniture either. He asked a neighbor if anyone lived there
and got a number for the owners. He met this elderly man after work that was ready to
rent to him, until Bobby had to tell him he that he had no money. The guy was irate.
Bobby said, “God told me, if you let me move in, God will bless you.” The old guy
couldn’t believe he did it, but he gave him the keys to the house. Bobby was already
developing the disciplines of prayer that would be an unshakable foundation to his faith.
If he was going to pray he expected those that were his friends and disciples to come to.
God used Bobby to convict many to develop their own discipline of pray. You can find
Bobby today at five AM praying.
Revival Builds
The Homies in 1981 at Huntington Park were Woody Calvary, Mark Amaya and
others. They were from the gang and great disciples. Colorful and militant they were at
the heart of the church in the eighties. The church then was as much recognized by
tattoos as ties. Things could be pretty militant but Mike always lightened things up by his
personality. Huntington Park grew to double service and then divided during the week,
with half meeting on Wednesday and half on Friday. Sunday nights they had to begin to
rent two schools and have service there while the rest of the church met at the Huntington
Park building.
One of the main things Praise Chapel became known for was the dramas. They
loved turning the message of Jesus into something contemporary and convicting. These
started with short skits and take offs from TV, but over the years these dramas would
develop into full-blown productions that drew thousands. Friday nights became the
radical service. Sundays and Wednesdays were the more traditional, with singing and
preaching. Fridays were where the bands played and they did humorous and serious skits.
The real action though was these young men got their first chance to preach, and organize
an event. One big problem was the neighbors. They hated the noise and would call the
police most weeks. In 1979 they started doing the big plays that Praise Chapel would be
famous for. On Easter at Bell High School they drew 1,000 people. This was a
dramatization of the Bible for today, something close to a modern parable. The most
popular plays would be about gangs and drugs. It wasn’t uncommon for people to be
killed by the dozens. In the play they wanted it made clear, that sin didn’t pay. At the end
of the play there was always a dramatic conversion and when the altar call was given
hard core sinners and gang members were weeping at the altars.
The most famous was written by Woody Calvary, “Hommie Don’t You Know
Me.” It was about a cholo living in a messed up family. The son is gang banging and his
sister gets saved. It would run for over a decade. Woody played the main character,
Smiley. Bobby and Melinda Manchaca were the father and mother, Fernando a police
officer, Ronnie Chavez and Mark Amaya a couple of homeboys. One of Smiley’s home
boys Toppo gets saved and starts to share with his friends who mock him. He’s
witnessing at a party and as they harass him he says, “Hommie don’t you know me?” A
rival gang comes and Toppo gets shot. Smiley realizes that he saved his life and gets
saved. During the dress rehearsal the night before they were to open people started to fill
the church. When they asked Mike what to do he said to get them saved. They had two
shows the night before the official opening. Lines stretched around the block for those
first shows and easily 500 people got saved the first weekend it was showed.
The Eighties
The early eighties were a wild time in the church. It wasn’t a religious
environment at all. It was close to what Paul must have meant in Philippians 1:18 when
he said that there were lots of people doing right for the wrong reasons but
notwithstanding the gospel is preached. People would get gloriously saved, only to fall
back into sin. Then someone would reach back out to them and they got right. At the core
of the church was prayer at five in the morning where 30-40 showed up. The outreaches
on the weekend sometimes lasted all night. No one said you had to do anything but it was
something in the people that made them want to be involved. In those prayer meetings
and outreaches were many of the future pastors and leaders of Praise Chapel. There was
such momentum that people were just drawn to pray. Mike would be behind the pulpit
praying and Joe Menchaca pacing. It was great times.
A Youth Revival
Omar Lopez was born into a family of seven brothers in South Los Angeles,
California. It was a rough neighborhood with a lot of drugs and violence. His older
brothers got caught into the whole scene and their house was the place for the homies in
the neighborhood to hangout. It was not unusual to see 30 to 50 guys in front of the house
on any given night. In 1978 they moved to Huntington Park to get the boys into a better
environment. An older brother had trouble sleeping and watched a lot of TV preachers.
He wasn’t saved but he was captivated with the end times and began to tell Omar about
the mark of the “Beast” and the last days. It made Omar interested in the Bible. He was
sixteen years old and attending Huntington Park High school, when a guy in the park
gave him a chick track. He thought it was a joke at first. He was a catholic and he was a
little offended at a comic book about God. When he read the prayer on the back he said,
“I need to do this,” it talked about revelations and the end times. He sent for every track
he could get and started reading the Bible seriously.
He went back to the Catholic Church for about three months but they never talked
about the Bible. The services made no since and worse it was boring. His cousin’s
brother in law came to a family event and started to witness to Omar’s cousin. He wasn’t
interested but Omar overheard it and said, “I’m interested. Maybe your church is what I
need.” The first time at Praise Chapel he had no idea what to expect. He went with a
friend named Tommy who seemed to know everyone there. This impressed him right off
since at the Catholic Church no one knew anyone. He remembered being greeted at the
door by some pretty rough looking guys but there was a genuine joy on them.
When the worship started he felt the presence of God, He couldn’t have said what
it was he just felt something wonderful and the words made since to him. He knew at that
moment he was in the right place and his search for a church was over. He remembered
his cousin saying that during the prayer they spoke in a different language and they
wondered if it was German. Their friend said it was a heavenly language and they asked
how they could get trained to speak that. He came home that night and told his older
brother about it and his brother said, “Are you sure this isn’t a fad?” “I’m sure this is
what I’m going to do the rest of my life.” The church was running around 125 to 150 and
still had theater seats in the building.
Jed Smock
Jed Smock was coming for his second meeting when Omar came in. That first
revival was a breaking point as people began to repent. It was April of 1981 and everyone
was expecting something to happen. The place was packed every night and people were
getting saved, and healed in droves. Twenty five people were filled with the Holy Spirit
one night. On the first night Jed preached on how the Israelites conquered the enemy. He
started knocking down the chairs the choir set in on stage, and the place went wild. Omar
looked at his cousin and said, what do you think? He said, “I’ll never come to this church
again.” He did come back and on the third night got saved.
This cousin had a girlfriend that he had been with for years who he married two
months later. Omar had prayed for the Holy Spirit but wondered if it was real. Maria
came up to him afterwards and asked him about what he had felt and when he expressed
doubt she drug him back up front and grabbed people to pray with him until he got filled
that night. He spoke for fifteen minutes at full volume. People started clapping but he
knew nothing except that God was all over him. It shook many in his family that saw this
and they knew this had to be real. He believes today if he had left with doubts he might
never have come back. In the church the power wasn’t just that they had great meetings it
was everyone watching each other’s back and encouraging one another to get hold of
God. He knew this was the right place for him. There were no real Christians in his
family, but soon four brothers, three cousins and lots of people from the neighborhood
began to come in. Kids were coming in droves from the Huntington Park High School.
Omar and Letty Lopez
He was on the gymnastics team at the school and Letty had been coming to see a
friend of his that was on the team. When Omar found out he wasn’t interested in her he
stepped in. He had just gotten saved and started walking her home. Soon they were dating
and he began to share with her about Christ. Her mom was a diehard catholic and didn’t
want her girl to have anything to do with Protestants. Her mom didn’t care if she partied
but did care about her going to a protestant church. She snuck into several services and
began to attend a high school bible study they had started that was soon running fifty.
As Omar started to hang around more he won Letty’s mom over and she realized
that maybe a protestant was better than some of the other guys coming around to date
Letty’s five sisters. Letty was shy but also a spiritual anchor for Omar and nothing was
going to stop them. Since he was still in High school and thought of as a kid he wasn’t
always able to get to Mike who was usually surrounded by people asking questions. So
he would talk to Donna who was more available to the teens. Her main line was, “Keep
doing what you’re doing and God will do the rest.” Many times he walked her to the car
and talked to her as she waited for Mike to get done counseling. He would fill his little
Toyota up for every service with friends and family. At this time people were flooding in.
They took the theater chairs out and put in metal chairs to fit more people in the old
Maywood building. Letty and him dated for three years before getting married and got
more and more involved in the church. Probably ten of the gymnastics team got saved
along with a bunch of friends. He joined the choir, the dramas; home sheep folds, and
was on outreach at least three times a week. A favorite thing was to get on the bus and
preach until they got kicked off. It was a great investment of fifty cents.
At Maywood Donna would sing specials every Sunday morning. Keith green
songs were a big hit but so were many she wrote herself. Mike had a way of preaching
that seemed made just for you. Three months after Letty and him got married pastor Mike
came up and said to take a sheep fold. They split one. Omar was only nineteen and most
that came were older than him but he was in the ministry. The place he really found
himself was in the Saturday Night Alive services. These started to be for youth and
featured bands and dramas, but soon they became the major outreach of the church. Mike
told them that they needed to point the dramas at sinners not Christians’. He rocked the
church when he stood up on a Sunday and said more people got saved in these service
than in all the other services combined. At its’ height they had four drama teams and
three bands. It was common to have visiting bands cancel and when that happened they
got to preach and pray for the sick. Three to four hundred people were coming and young
guys like Omar, Dave Hernandez and Ronnie Chavez made the old guys envious as they
preached to hundreds. It was at the Saturday night alive scene that Mike had Omar lead
worship for the first time. He was twenty. A year later he started to lead worship on
Sundays when Phil Hernandez left to pastor in El Monte. Mike said, “You need to get a
sports coat and show up looking good on Sunday.”
Raymond and Gloria Figueroa
Raymond sold and used drugs. His wife had gotten saved a year before him and
he wanted nothing to do with it. She finally prayed, fasted and harassed him into going to
a marriage retreat. In between sessions Ray was out in the woods smoking dope. Around
the fireplace Bobby Menchaca began to prophesy and call people to get right. Part of the
reason Ray had come was that he knew Bobby from before he got saved. He had been
one of his best clients for drugs just a couple years earlier. Now here was a changed man.
Ray felt the Spirit and broke down and got saved. That night he threw hundreds of dollars
of pills, drugs and cigarettes into the fire. It was a total surrender.
It was 1982. He went from selling drugs to selling Jesus. The eighties were a time
when different gangs were joining together at the church as one force. The guys from the
18th street and Florence gangs were just a few years earlier trying to kill each other and
now they’re praying together. If that wasn’t enough their leader was this white guy Mike
Neville that had come into the Barrio. Most of the guys were prejudiced and couldn’t
believe a white guy wanted anything but their money.
Ray brought the home boys and drug addicts in. He changed from a horrible
husband (angry and bitter) into a great husband and dad. A guy came into the Maywood
church that had stabbed Ray back in his old life. Ray was so angry he wanted to go get a
screw driver out of his car, but God convicted him and he let it go. That was a major
turning point in his life, as he learned to forgive. These guys became great friends and
both became pastors.
It was a unique time. It wasn’t uncommon to have to carry people out of the
church; not because they fell under the power of God but because they were there in the
flesh to cause trouble and the ushers taught them the fear of the Lord. There were even
some protesters outside the church. Wild and crazy was a description of the church.
Before Ray went out to pastor he was one of the church evangelists’ helping other
churches.
Ronnie and Terry Chavez
Ronnie Chavez got saved at 18 on May 27, 1984. It was Dave Arebalo that
reached him. He had four step fathers and a mother that was a heroin addict. Living out
the family curse he was a drug addict and an alcoholic himself. At the altar that night he
was instantly delivered. With no home or place to live and only the clothes on his back,
he felt the call of God that day. His future wife Terry was 15 at the time and when they
started to date they went to prayer meetings and outreaches instead of movies. Bobby
Menchaca made him pray and fast for her for months before he even talked to her. On the
first real date he said “I’m going to be a pastor and if you don’t want to be a pastor’s wife
you can leave.” She told him, “Well I’m going to be a pastor’s wife and if you don’t want
to be a pastor you can leave.” Ronnie and Terry got married after two years, and they
started teaching toddlers. This was their ministry for six years and it was here he learned
to preach and teach. From there he took a Bible study and then the leadership of the
drama. Ronnie stayed in Maywood for 9 years before he got sent out. Ronnie was the guy
overlooked, it seemed like everyone else was called but him. An evangelist called him
out but then humiliated him, calling him “an irresponsible disciple and a rebel, who’ll
never do anything for God.” Ronnie went around the corner and decided then that what
he did was for God and not man.
Mark and Darlene Amaya
Mark and Darlene Amaya were another key couple that came in during this
period. Heavily involved in the gang life; at age 15 Mark went to jail for being an
accomplice in a murder. He wasn’t the shooter but he was in the car in a drive by
shooting. Jail would be his home for the next three years. Mark was a drug dealer when
out of jail. When he finally got saved he was doing $200 a day of heroin. He had just
kicked for the first time and remembered crying out to God. He knew he had to change
his friends. He heard that the homeboys were going to a church in Maywood. A friend
took him there in 1984. There were a hundred old gang members going to the church at
the time. Ten of them are pastoring now. He went there and went to the front. He never
put a needle in his arm again. (Though he is known to get a little bit of a buzz off Sushi.)
It was there he met the girl he wanted to marry. The problem was that her brother thought
that Mark was the guy who had stabbed him in a big gang fight. When he and Darlene
got married several in the family threatened Mark and told Darlene to take out insurance
on Marks life. Mark Amaya followed the normal path of being a disciple; going on
outreaches, and teaching a Bible study. Few could have seen the potential in their future.
Angel in the Fire
Fernando Villicana was “born again” at 17 unlike a lot of other converts he got
saved before he could get in too much trouble. His life was what most dream of. He had
married the woman he loved and they had three wonderful children. He had a job as a
Los Angeles City firefighter. He was respected and in a few short years became an
instructor in the Fire Academy. At the same time he started competitive bodybuilding and
was featured in several publications including “Ironman Magazine.”
These were the priorities in his life and he attended Praise Chapel with his family
just to keep the peace at home. Praise Chapel was experiencing a powerful move of God,
planting new churches all over the world, but Fernando felt he had better things to do.
Outwardly, he seemed to have things pretty much together but deep inside there was an
emptiness. He was a man running from God. The church and his wife Lisa were praying
that he would surrender his life totally to but it didn’t seem to be working. His fire
company responded to a multi-story hotel fire in Los Angeles. The first floor was aflame.
His main function was ventilating the roof. This made it easier for the engine company
firemen to enter the building at the ground level to extinguish the fire.
After ventilating the roof by chopping a hole with their axes they were near
exhaustion and in need of additional air cylinders. He got down to the truck when a
Captain from another fire company said, “we need help on the second floor.” My Captain
told him “no problem,” and turned and said “tear it up Fern.”
“Yes sir,” he answered.
The Captain is one of the last “Great Santini’s”, an original “Rambo” and there
was no way he was going to let him down. The assignment was to go to the second floor
and open the hallway walls with his axe and check for any vertical extension of the fire.
When he got there heavy black smoke, made it impossible to see any of the other
firemen. Still tired it didn’t take long to become winded again and suck up another air
bottle. His bell was ringing and he knew he only had minutes of air left. He started to
look for his way out of the building, but the smoke was so thick and black he couldn’t see
further than 6-8 inches even with a flashlight.
It dawned on him, he was lost in a raging fire. Usually there would have been a
hose line to follow out but he couldn’t find or see anything. To complicate things further,
he thought some debris from the ceiling had lodged itself on his helmet and he couldn’t
shake it off. Then he realized that it wasn’t an object but that the top portion of his helmet
that had melted then cooled in a different shape over his face piece.
Encountering God
For a moment fear and anxiety griped him as he realized he wasn’t just
jeopardizing his life but the future of his family as well. He could hear sounds all around
the building; fire roaring, men working with axes, faint radio communications, but still no
exit. He had to find a way out, and prayed “Lord help me, I’m going to die.” No sooner
did he say this than a scripture came to his mind. “Fear not for I have redeemed thee, I
have called you by thy name thou art mine, when thou walkest through the fire thou shalt
not be burned, neither shall the flame kindle upon you for I am the Lord thy God.” Isaiah
43:1-3. His breathing became labored as the air bottle went empty, the visibility was at
zero, he disconnected the air hose, placed it under his coat knowing this would be the last
few breaths of his life. In an act of desperation he knelt down on one knee and prepared
to remove his face piece. He had seen so many deaths by smoke inhalation that he was
determined to take the deepest breath possible to assure a quick death. With the face
piece almost removed someone grabbed him under his arms. Forced back up on his two
feet, he lunged forward.
As he raised the faceplate and took his last gasp he was amazed, to find his head
sticking out a small window next to a fire escape. He not only had fresh air but a quick
way out of the building. He crawled out onto the fire escape and turned back to thank his
rescuer. No one was there. After he had caught his breath the search was on for who had
helped him out of that room? He questioned everyone who might have been in the
building, knowing that anyone involved in the rescue would have been more than happy
to take the credit. None of the firemen had been near him, it was then he remembered the
verse of scripture that had come to him, “When thou walkest through the fire, thou shalt
not be burned, neither shall the flame kindle upon you for I am the Lord thy God.” He
knew then that God had spared his life. He knew that another fireman on that smoky
superheated burning floor didn’t help him but that an angel of the Lord (in the midst of
the fire) does indeed “A camp around them that fear him and delivereth him.”(PSALMS
34:7) A chill came over his body as the Lord began to deal with him about his destiny.
Fernando from that moment was convinced that God had a plan for his life. A casual
Christianity was done he began to get serious. He asked God, and everyone else around
him to forgive his arrogance and pride and he totally surrendered to the call of God. From
that moment on he got involved in everything the church had to offer. It was at a
conference where he was supposed to be running a camera that Mike challenged men to
go out and preach. He dropped to the ground and committed
himself to be one of those.
Week 17
Topic: Divine Healing (part 1)
Every person who has ever lived upon the face of the earth has been acquainted with
sickness, injury or disease. Some people have lived their entire lives under the
dominion of some crippling disease. Billions of dollars are spent every year in
medicine and research trying to fight sickness and disease. A world-wide network of
hospitals and clinics manned by thousands of doctors, surgeons and nurses fight
illness night and day, every day, all day. Where did all this sickness come from? Did
God intend for man to have to fight off sickness and disease all his life? Has God
ignored this problem or has He done something for us? What has He done? All these
questions and others are answered in this study.
(1)
A) THE ORIGIN OF SICKNESS
A clear understanding of the origin of sickness is absolutely essential to any
grasp of the subject of Divine Healing. No one will ever have the right kind of faith to
believe God for healing until he sees sickness as God sees it. Nor will he be able to
see sickness as God sees it until he knows how sickness originated.
(2)
Sin and Sickness
To find out where sickness came from, we must turn back to God’s record of the
beginning of life and creation of man.
1. When God created man in His own image did He create them with sickness in
their bodies? Genesis 1:27-31 _________________________________________
2. What would happen if man disobeyed God and ate from the tree of the
knowledge of good and evil? Genesis 2:15-17 ____________________________
The previous verses make it clear that man was created a perfect being. Sin,
sickness and death were never intended to be a part of the life of man.
3. Did Adam and Eve eat the forbidden fruit? Genesis 3:1-6 _________________
4. Genesis 3:17-19: “Then to Adam He said, “Because you have heeded the voice
of your wife, and ___________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________ “Cursed is the
ground for your sake; In toil you shall eat of it All the days of your life. 18 Both
thorns and thistles it shall bring forth for you, And you shall eat the herb of the
field. 19 In the sweat of your face you shall eat bread ______________________
_________________________________________________________________”
As you studied in the week 1 study “The Fall of Man” Adam and Eve did not
die physically immediately after they ate the forbidden fruit. (In fact Adam
lived nine hundred thirty years! Genesis 5:5) But they did die spiritually.
328
Spiritual death differs from physical death because in physical death the body
ceases to exist, however, spiritual death is best described as “separation from
God!” So the first effect of sin was spiritual death. But now because of the fall,
mankind is destined to die physically.
5. Romans 5:12: “Therefore, just as through one man _____________________,
and ________________________________, and thus _____________________,
because all sinned”
6. From the moment sin entered the world until now, every person faces and
experiences death. Write Hebrews 9:27. ________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
Man was originally created to live in the holiness and fear of God. But with the
entrance of sin came spiritual and physical corruption. With physical
corruption came sickness, disease, illness and the process of aging.
(3)
There is little room for disagreement that sickness is the result of the coming
of sin into the world. Created as he was in the image of God, if man had not
sinned, he certainly would not have suffered pain, weakness, and disease in his
body. Paul makes it very clear that death is a result of sin: “Therefore, just as
through one man sin entered the world, and death through sin, and thus death
spread to all men, because all sinned” (Romans 5:12). Death is sickness
matured, and death is the result of sin. Therefore, sickness must also be the
result of sin, since the greater depth (death) contains the lesser (sickness). This
means that if there had been no sin in the world, there would have been no
sickness. This general principle, that sickness is the result of sin and may be
traced to the influence and power of Satan, is specifically illustrated in the
following:
(4)
Satan and Sickness
7. The affliction that came upon Job. Job 2:7: “So _______________ went out
from the presence of the Lord, and _____________________________________
from the sole of his foot to the crown of his head.”
8. Those Jesus healed were oppressed of the devil. Acts 10:38: “How God
anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Spirit and with power, who went about
doing good and _____________________________________________________
_____________________________________________, for God was with Him.”
9. The woman had been bowed over for 18 years. Luke 13:11-17: “And
behold, there was a woman who had a __________________________________,
and was __________________________________________ and could in no way
raise herself up. 12 But when Jesus saw her, He called her to Him and said to
her, ”Woman, you are loosed from your infirmity.” 13 And He laid His hands on
her, and immediately she was made straight, and glorified God. 14 But the ruler of
the synagogue answered with indignation, because Jesus had ________________
on the Sabbath; and he said to the crowd, “There are six days on which men ought
to work; therefore come and be healed on them, and not on the Sabbath day.”
15
The Lord then answered him and said, “Hypocrite! Does not each one of you on
the Sabbath loose his ox or donkey from the stall, and lead it away to water
it? 16 So ought not this woman, being a daughter of Abraham, ________________
_____________ [think of it*] for eighteen years, be loosed from this bond on the
Sabbath?” 17 And when He said these things, all His adversaries were put to
shame; and all the multitude rejoiced for all the glorious things that were done by
Him. [*added for emphasis]
10. The epileptic boy. Matthew 17:14-18: And when they had come to the
multitude, a man came to Him, kneeling down to Him and saying, 15 ”Lord, have
mercy on my son, for he is an ___________________and suffers severely; for he
often falls into the fire and often into the water. 16 So I brought him to Your
disciples, but they could not _______________ him.” 17 Then Jesus answered and
said, “O faithless and perverse generation, how long shall I be with you? How
long shall I bear with you? Bring him here to Me.” 18 And Jesus ______________
_______________________, and it came out of him; and the child was cured
from that very hour.
11. Jesus rebuked sickness. In healing the sick, Jesus sometimes dealt with
them as He did with demons, showing that He considered sickness the work
of the Devil. Luke 4:31-39: Then He went down to Capernaum, a city of Galilee,
and was teaching them on the Sabbaths. 32 And they were astonished at His
teaching, for His word was with
authority. 33 Now in the synagogue there was
a man who had a ___________________________________________________.
And he cried out with a loud voice, 34 saying, “Let us alone! What have we to do
with You, Jesus of Nazareth? Did You come to destroy us? I know who You
are—the Holy One of God!” 35 But Jesus ______________________, saying, ”Be
quiet, and come out of him!” And when the _________________ had thrown him
in their midst, it came out of him and did not hurt him. 36 Then they were all
amazed and spoke among themselves, saying, “What a word this is! For with
authority and power He commands the __________________________.” 37 And
the report about Him went out into every place in the surrounding region. 38 Now
He arose from the synagogue and ______________________________________.
But Simon’s wife’s _________________________________________________,
and they made request of Him concerning her. 39 So He stood over her and _____
_____________________________________________________________. And
immediately she arose and served them.
Problems have arisen when some have taught that ALL sickness and disease is
caused by demons. The New Testament recognizes that demons do cause
sickness and disease and can cruelly torment people. But Jesus DID NOT treat
ALL sickness and disease as the result of demon possession or demon activity as
we will see later in this study.
(5)
Some Sickness and Afflictions are the Result of Specific Sins
Some sickness and afflictions are the result of specific sins. Now I do want to
make something clear: This does not mean every time a person becomes sick he
has committed some particular sin. My only point is to show you that SOME
sickness are a direct result of personal sin.
12. What did Jesus say to the man who was healed at the Pool of Bethesda in
John 5:14? ________________________________________________________
Read John 9:1-5
13. The disciples recognized this principle of sin causing sickness when they ask a
question in John 9:2. What did they ask the Lord? _______________________
__________________________________________________________________
They were wrong in this case, but the principle is still true.
14. Number 12:1-13: Then Miriam and Aaron ___________________________
because of the Ethiopian woman whom he had married; for he had married an
Ethiopian woman. 2 So they said, “Has the LORD indeed spoken only through
Moses? Has He not spoken through us also?” And the LORD heard it. 3 (Now the
man Moses was very humble, more than all men who were on the face of the
earth.) 4 Suddenly the LORD said to Moses, Aaron, and Miriam, “______________
_________________________________________________________________!
” So the three came out. 5 Then the LORD came down in the pillar of cloud and
stood in the door of the tabernacle, and called Aaron and Miriam. And they both
went forward. 6 Then He said, “Hear now My words: If there is a prophet among
you, I, the LORD, make Myself known to him in a vision; I speak to him in a
dream. 7 Not so with My servant Moses; He is faithful in all My house. 8 I speak
with him face to face, Even plainly, and not in dark sayings; And he sees the form
of the LORD. _______________________________________________________
________________________________?” 9 So the anger of the LORD was aroused
against them, and He departed.10 And when the cloud departed from above the
tabernacle, suddenly _________________________________________________
____________________________________. Then Aaron turned toward Miriam,
and there _______________________________. 11 So Aaron said to Moses, “Oh,
my lord! Please do not lay this sin on us, in which we have done foolishly and in
which __________________________________________________. 12 Please do
not let her be as one dead, whose flesh is half consumed when he comes out of his
mother’s womb!” 13 So Moses cried out to the LORD, saying, “Please heal her, O
God, I pray!”
15. Psalm 38:1-10: “O LORD, do not rebuke me in Your wrath, Nor chasten me in
Your hot displeasure! 2 For Your arrows pierce me deeply, And Your hand
presses me down. 3 There is no soundness in my flesh Because of Your anger,
____________________________________________________________ . 4 For
my iniquities have gone over my head; Like a heavy burden they are too heavy
for me. 5 My wounds are foul and festering Because of my foolishness. 6 I am
troubled, I am bowed down greatly; I go mourning all the day long. 7 For my loins
are full of inflammation, And there is no soundness in my flesh. 8 I am feeble
and severely broken; I groan because of the turmoil of my heart. 9 Lord, all my
desire is before You; And my sighing is not hidden from You. 10 My heart pants,
my strength fails me; As for the light of my eyes, it also has gone from me.
There can be no doubt that some afflictions which Christians are enduring, even
today, are the result of their own disobedience in sin. Some people do not need
to be prayed for to be healed, as much as they need to repent of their
disobedience and sin. Many have become physically well the moment they have
confessed their sin and asked God for forgiveness. Others who have cherished
malice in their hearts toward another have been healed when they forgave the one
who wronged them.
(6)
Sickness is Among the Curses of the Broken Law.
16. Among the curses which the Lord said would come upon Israel because
of their sin are a number of physical diseases. Deuteronomy 28:15, 22, 27 –
28, 35: But it shall come to pass, ______________________________________
the voice of the LORD your God, to observe carefully all His _________________
and His statutes which I command you today, that ______________________will
come upon you and overtake you:… 22 The LORD will strike you with _________
__________________________________________________________________
____________________________________, with the sword, with scorching, and
with mildew; they shall pursue you until you perish… 27 The LORD will strike you
with _____________________________________________________________
____________________________________________________. 28 The LORD wil
l strike you with _________________________________________________ and
confusion of heart… 35 The LORD will strike you in the ____________________
_____________________________________________________________ , and
from the sole of your foot to the top of your head.
The Findings of Physicians and Psychologist
Physicians and psychologists are more and more coming to the realization that
anger, hatred, fear, and a sense of guilt are responsible for a large percentage of
even organic diseases. Stomach ulcers, arthritis, and heart trouble are among
(7)
those which result from some of the above mentioned attitudes of the soul. Hatred
and fear are sin. Jesus condemned hatred as murder (Matthew 5:21-22), because
it is the cause of murder. Jesus condemned the seed of murder, not only the full –
grown fruit of the outward act. Fear is sin: “For whatsoever is not of faith is sin”
(Romans 14:23). A guilty conscience, the result of unconfessed and unforgiven
sin, is the basic cause of many people’s physical illnesses.
Personal Care is an Important Part of Maintaining Good Health
Personal care is an important part of maintaining good health. (Romans 12:1; 1
Corinthians 6:19, 20; Ephesians 2:10) We are, as Romans 12 illustrates, God’s
crowning creation. As a result, it is important that we take proper care of
ourselves. This is part of honoring God with our bodies. Disregard for basic
hygiene, proper diet, exercise, and rest can make us more vulnerable to illness and
hinder our effectiveness for God. Drugs, tobacco, and alcohol also must be
avoided to maintain health and bring honor to God. The lifelong smoker may
develop problems such as emphysema, cancer or high blood pressure.
B) HEALING AND THE WILL OF GOD
Should we pray, “If it be thy will” when we pray for the sick?
The greatest hindrance to God’s children enjoying Divine Healing and health is the
lack of clear knowledge of God’s Will in the matter. It centers around the nagging
uncertainty as to whether it is God’s will to heal all who come to Him today. The
question is not one of God’s ability to heal. Every professing Christian believes that
God has the ability to do anything He chooses to accomplish. The vast majority of
those who make no profession of salvation still believe in God, and that He can
perform the miraculous if He wills to do so. The question, again, is not one of ability
but willingness… Let us seek to know God’s Will in this matter of healing for the
sick today. Is He willing to do it? Does He think it is wise to? Is it part of His plan for
us at the present time? The importance of finding the scriptural answers to these
question is emphasized by the fact that according to F.F. Bosworth: “It is impossible
to boldly claim by faith a blessing which we are not sure God offers, because the
power of God can be claimed only where the will of God is known… Faith begins
where the will of God is known.”
Because they have not taken time to learn from God’s Word what is His Will, and
what are His provisions for healing, most people add to their petition, “If it be thy
will.”
(8)
17. There was one in Christ’s day who had this kind of faith. He was a leper, and he
came to Jesus saying, “Lord, if You are willing, You can make me clean.” What did
Jesus do and say in response to the man’s words? Luke 5:12-13: ______________
_____________________________________________________________________
18. The “I will” of Christ cancelled the “If You are willing” of the leper… The
theology of the leper, when he first came to Jesus, is almost universal today. “Lord, if
You are willing, You can make me clean.” The moment we say “If it be thy will” in
prayer for healing of the sick, we are throwing all the responsibility on God. We are
making God responsible for the sickness, for we are saying the Lord could heal if
He only would. This is not scriptural. The Lord puts the responsibility on the one
who is seeking His healing touch. The father who brought his son to Jesus at the
foot of the mountain of transfiguration cried, “If You can do anything, have
compassion on us and help us.” What did Jesus say to him in response? Mark 9:2223 __________________________________________________________________
(9)
The father, by his words, “If You can do anything” was putting the responsibility
on the Lord; but He immediately returned the responsibility to the father, “If you can
believe, all things are possible to him who believes.”
The question is often asked concerning whether prayer for the sick should include
the statement, “If it be thy will.” Every sincere Christian wants God’s Will. If it can
be shown that sickness is better for him than healing, he should be resigned to
sickness; but if healing is purchased for him, as the Word God declares, and promised
to the Church as a Divine provision of the Unchanging God, then he will boldly ask
(10)
the Lord to heal him, assuming on the basis of the Scripture, that it is His Will. Must
we doubt the Will of God to do something He has promised? Do we pray, “Lord save
me, if it be Thy will?” “If” defeats faith. No one can take a benefit by faith if he
doubts its availability.
The only sure way to learn what is God’s Will regarding healing for the sick is to
search the Word of God and ascertain what it says on the subject. In every plan
made by God for His people, in every age, physical health and healing were
included. Those who believed fully in His Word, and obeyed, enjoyed this
blessing. We will now turn to the Word and see what provision He has made for the
healing of His people in every period of human history.
(11)
Divine Healing in the Old Testament
19. The first to case of divine healing recorded in the Bible is found in Genesis 20:17
– 18. So______________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________________. Then
they bore children; 18 for the LORD had closed up all the wombs of the house of
Abimelech because of Sarah, Abraham’s wife.
20. Exodus 15:25-26 has been frequently referred to as the Old Testament divine
healing covenant. “So he cried out to the LORD, and the LORD showed him a tree.
When he cast it into the waters, the waters were made sweet. There ______________
_____________________________________________ for them, and there He tested
them, 26 and said, “_____________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________
___________________________________________________ I will put none of the
diseases on you which I have brought on the Egyptians. _______________________
____________________________________________________________________”
21. The words from verse 25, “There He made a statute and an ordinance for
them,” indicate that this was more than a passing promise for an individual situation.
This was to be a permanent covenant, to be incorporated into the very life of God’s
people. There is no record that God ever rescinded the promise He made here. In fact,
He put one of His redemptive names Jehovah Rapha, right into this legal
agreement. Literally, God said, “I am the Lord thy Healer.” This great promise
still applies today, for God did not say, “I was,” as though to indicate some time past.
Nor did He say, “I will,” as though to indicate some uncertain time in the future. But
He said, “I Am,” indicating the great eternally, unchanging Nature of God Himself.
He used this great name once again when Moses, on the occasion of his call to go to
Pharaoh and demand the release of Israel from bondage, asked God: Exodus 3:13-14
“13 Then Moses said to God, “Indeed, when I come to the children of Israel and say to
them, ‘The God of your fathers has sent me to you,’ and they say to me, ‘What is His
name?’ what shall I say to them?” 14 And God said to Moses, “__________________
____________________.” And He said, “Thus you shall say to the children of Israel,
‘__________________________________________________ has sent me to you.’”
(12)
This universal condition of health among the people of Israel continued as long as
they kept their part of the covenant, but when Miriam grieved the Lord by criticizing
the leadership of her brother, Moses, she was smitten with leprosy (Numbers 12:110). She had broken the covenant. When she repented, and when Moses prayed to
God to heal her, she was delivered (Numbers 12:11-14). Thus God showed that He
was still the One Who healed.
(13)
Again, as recorded in Numbers 16:41-50, the congregation sinned and a plague
destroyed a great company of them. However, when they repented and again met
the conditions of the covenant God had given them, the Lord healed them and the
plague was stayed. Thus, He once again showed that He was Jehovah Rapha, the
God who healed, not some, but all. Israel continued to enjoy the health that God had
promised until, once again, they broke the covenant. They “…spake against God, and
against Moses…” (Numbers 21:5), and “fiery serpents” went among them to destroy
them. When they once again met God’s conditions through repentance, God healed
all who looked to the brazen serpent on the pole (a picture of Calvary, see John
3:14). He was still the Great Physician who healed all who looked to Him.
Other Old Testament Scriptures which show God’s Willingness to Heal the Sick
22. Exodus 23:25: “So you shall serve the LORD your God, and He will bless your
bread and your water. And __________________________________________ from
the midst of you.”
23. Deuteronomy 7:15: “And the _________________________________________
_______________________________, and will afflict you with none of the terrible
diseases of Egypt which you have known, but will lay them on all those who hate
you.”
24. Deuteronomy 30:20: “That you may ___________________________your God,
that you may _________________________________, and that you may cling to
Him, for He is your ___________________________________________________;
and that you may dwell in the land which the LORD swore to your fathers, to
Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, to give them.”
25. Psalm 103:2-3: “Bless the LORD, O my soul, And ________________________
_____________________________________________________________________
____________________________________________________________________”
26. Psalm 107:20: “He ________________________________________________,
And delivered them from their destructions.
27. Proverb 4:20-22: “My son, give attention to my words; Incline your ear to my
sayings. 21 Do not let them depart from your eyes; Keep them in the midst of your
heart; 22 For __________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________
___________________________________________________________________.”
(14)
Other Old Testament examples of healing are:
 Miriam healed from leprosy (Numbers 12:12-15 )
 People healed from the plague (2 Samuel 24:25; Numbers 16)
 A widow’s son raised from the dead (1 Kings 17:17-24)
 The Shunamite woman’s son raised from the dead (2 Kings 4:18-37)
 Naaman healed from leprosy (2 Kings 5:1-15)
 Hezekiah’s life extended 15 years (2 Kings 20:1-11)
 Job healed of his sore affliction (Job 42:10-13)
Read the following paragraphs and initial at the end that you read it. The
question of Divine Healing in the Old Testament is not at all uncertain or doubtful.
That Jehovah was the Physician of the Israelites is clearly evidenced by the above
examples, together with numerous other promises. The only questions that might
arise would be: “May God be expected to heal others besides Israel?”; and “As God
declared Himself ‘I am Jehovah thy Physician’ in Exodus 15:26, did He mean that
(15)
His healing ministry was to be in a permanent capacity?” “How can we know that this
covenant of healing applies to any but to the nation of Israel, and in that day only?”
The answer to these important questions is found in a study of the compound
names of Jehovah. The names of God are expressive of Himself, and were chosen
for that purpose. Some things in God’s plan never change, and never cease to exist
because they are the manifestation of the very nature of God. The Lord never ceases
to do some things because they are the acts resulted from His very Character. God
does what He does, because He is what He is. “I am the Lord, I change not,”
(Malachi 3:6). James says of the Lord, “Every good gift and every perfect gift is
from above, and comes down from the Father of lights, with whom there is no
variation or shadow of turning” (James 1:17). The name Jehovah is God’s name
when He is dealing in covenant relationship with His people. It means, “The
eternal, selfexistent, unchanging God.” There are 7 compound names which,
along with the name Jehovah, reveal His covenant relationship with Israel; but also,
because He never changes, reveal His REDEMTIVE relationship to His people
today. Note these 7 compound, redemptive names of Jehovah:
 Jehovah – Jireh: “the Lord will provide” Genesis 22:14
 Jehovah – Nissi: “the Lord our Banner” Exodus 17:8 – 15
 Jehovah – Shalom: “the Lord our Peace” Judges 6:24
 Jehovah – Raah: “the Lord our Shepherd” Psalms 23:1
 Jehovah – Tsidkenu: “the Lord our Righteousness” Jeremiah 23:6
 Jehovah – Shammah: “the Lord is present” Ezekiel 48:35
 Jehovah – Rapha: “the Lord thy Physician” Exodus 15:26
The Jehovah of the Old Testament is the same as Jesus in the New Testament.
Compare the following set of Scripture verses, “The voice of one crying in the
wilderness: “Prepare the way of the Lord; Make straight in the desert A highway for
our God.”” (Isaiah 40:3). “For this is he who was spoken of by the prophet Isaiah,
saying: “The voice of one crying in the wilderness: ‘Prepare the way of the Lord;
Make His paths straight.’” (Matthew 3:3). For Whom was John preparing the way?
Isaiah calls Him Jehovah. Note also Jeremiah’s words, “Behold, the days are
coming,” says the LORD, “That I will raise to David a Branch of righteousness; A
King shall reign and prosper, And execute judgment and righteousness in the earth.
6
In His days Judah will be saved, And Israel will dwell safely; Now this is His name
by which He will be called: THE LORD OUR RIGHTEOUSNESS.” – “Jehovah our
Righteousness” (Jeremiah 23:5 – 6). Now who is it who shall reign as King on the
throne of David? Is it not the Lord Jesus Himself? Who is it that is the Lord our
Righteousness? Is it not Christ the Lamb of God Who died for our sins that He might
be “made unto us … Righteousness” (1 Corinthians 1:30)?
Jehovah never changes. What the Lord’s name, by its meaning, reveals Him to
be, that He will always continue to be. Every one of the seven compound names of
Jehovah are given to reveal some aspect of the Lord’s eternal relationship to His
people. Therefore, what He revealed Himself to be to Israel, by His name, so He will
be to His Church, through Jesus Christ.
TO ISRAEL
Jehovah – Jireh
Genesis 22:14
“The Lord will provide”
Jehovah – Nissi
Exodus 17:15
“The Lord our Banner”
Song of Songs 2:4
“…his banner over me was love.”
Jehovah – Shalom
Jehovah – Raah
Judges 6:24
“The Lord our Peace”
Psalms 23:1
“The Lord our Shepherd”
Jehovah – Tsidkenu
Jeremiah 23:6
“The Lord our Righteousness”
Jehovah – Shammah
Ezekiel 48:35
“The Lord is Present”
Jehovah – Rapha
Exodus 15:26
“The Lord thy Physician”
TO THE CHURCH
Philippians 4:19
“And my God shall supply all
your need according to His
riches in glory by Christ Jesus.”
John 15:13
“Greater love has
no one than this,
than to lay down one’s
life for his friends.”
Ephesians 2:14
“For He Himself is our peace”
John 10:11
“I am the good shepherd”
1Corinthians 1:30
“Christ Jesus, who of God
is made unto us
wisdom, and
righteousness”
Hebrews 13:5
“I will never leave you
nor forsake you.”
James 5:15
“the prayer of faith will save
the sick, and the Lord will
raise him up.”
It is therefore beyond dispute that if Jehovah has remained constant in all the
relationships revealed by His names through the Old Testament centuries and through the
present Church Age, He must have continued constant in His relationship as HEALER
of the body. If He is still our Provider, our Banner, our Peace, our Shepherd, the
Ever – present One, and our Righteousness, then He is still our Great PHYSICIAN
– “The same yesterday, and today, and forever?” Hebrews 13:8.
28. I read the previous paragraphs (initial) ___________________________________
Healing in the Ministry of Jesus
We are still dealing with the topic of the Will of God, relative to healing those
who come to Him. There can be no doubt that it was God’s will to heal His people in
Old Testament times. We now wish to find the revelation of His Will for those of us
who live in the New Testament era. First, we will learn from the Ministry of Jesus.
(16)
29. There is certainly no better way to find God’s Will regarding physical healing
than by a close study of the ministry and teaching of the Lord Jesus as recorded in the
Gospels. Jesus was the expression of the Father’s Will. In His entire life and
ministry He was “The Word,” speaking out the Will of God (John 1:1). Write out
John 6:38 ____________________________________________________________
(17)
Jesus literally acted out the Will of God. Therefore, when we see Jesus healing the
multitudes who came to Him, we see the Father revealing His will. “…the Father
who dwells in Me does the works.” (John 14:10). The healing of the sick was done,
then, as a revelation of God’s Will for Man. Thomas Holdcroft concludes:
“A total of twenty-seven individual miracles of healing credited to Jesus are
to be found in the Scriptures, as well as ten occasions recording the general healing
of large numbers of people. His ministry dealt with a wide variety of human ailments:
demon possession, sickness, disease, accident, and even death… In each instance,
Jesus freely and frankly presented Himself as an object of faith to be sincerely
believed. In the face of such an impressive ministry of healing, it is truly remarkable
that He should promise His disciples, “Greater works than these shall [ye] do” (John
14:12). In ministering to the physical needs, our Lord healed by a word, by a touch,
and by physical anointing; He healed those near at hand and at a distance, He
healed on the Sabbath, He healed both individuals and groups at large. Among the 27
instances of healing, there are 7 cases in which a demon was cast out; on 11
occasions friends brought the sufferer; on 6 occasions the patient himself made an
appeal; on 3 occasions our Lord performed the healing while at a distance. He healed
8 persons by touch; He healed 7 by speaking a word; 3 were healed in a ceremony in
which He spat and touched the patient; and in one instance He healed by effecting a
gradual cure (John 4:52 – “He began to amend”).
(18)
The following is a list of individual healings performed by Jesus during His ministry
here on earth, as recorded in the 4 Gospels:
Incident of healing
Matthew
Mark
Narrated in 1 Gospel only:
2 Blind men
9:27 – 31
Dumb demoniac
9:32 – 33
Deaf and dumb man
7:31 – 37
Luke
John
8:22 – 26
Blind man Healed
Widow’s son raised from dead
7:11 – 16
Woman bowed over
13:11 – 17
Man with dropsy
14:1 – 6
10 lepers
17:11 – 19
Ear of servant of the high priest
22:50 – 51
Noble man’s son
4:46 - 54
Impotent man at Bethesda
5:1 - 15
Man born blind
9:1 - 38
Lazarus raised from the dead
11:1 - 45
Narrated in 2 Gospels:
Incident of healing
Matthew
Demoniac in synagogue Capernaum
Mark
Luke
1:23 – 27
4:33 – 36
Centurion’s servant
8:5 – 13
7:1 – 10
Blind and dumb demoniac
12:22 – 23
11:14
Syrophenician woman’s
daughter
15:21 – 28
Mary Magdalene
John
7:24 – 30
16:9
8:2
Narrated in 3 Gospels:
Incident of healing
Matthew
Mark
Luke
The leper
8:2 – 4
1:40 – 45
5:12 – 15
Peter’s mother-in-law
8:14 – 15
1:29 – 31
4:38 – 39
Man with Legion of demons
8:28 – 34
5:1 – 20
8: 26 – 39
John
Palsied man
9:2 – 8
2:1 – 12
5:17 – 26
Woman with issue of blood
9:20 – 22
5:25 – 34
8:43 – 48
Jairus’ daughter raised
from the dead
9:23 – 26
5:35 – 43
8:49 – 56
Man in synagogue with
withered hand
12:9 – 13
3:1 – 5
6:6 – 11
Demoniac child
17:14 – 21
9:14 – 29
9: 37 – 43
Blind Bartimaeus
20:29 – 34
10:46 – 52
18:35 – 43
(2 blind men in Matthew’s Account)
30. In addition to these, there are the following occasions when Jesus healed many
at one time: Matthew 4:23 – 25; 8:16; 12:15; 14:14; 14:34 – 36; 15:30; 19:2;
21:14; and Luke 6:17 – 19. These are inspiring occasions, for we read that there
were, at times, “multitudes” who came or were brought for healing, and in these
accounts we read such expressions as, “He healed all that were sick,” “and He
healed them all,” “and He healed their sick,” “and as many as touched Him were
made perfectly whole.” As impressive as this list of marvelous miracles is, John tells
us in John 20:30, “And truly ____________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________
(19)
31. John 21:25: “And there are also _______________________________________
_____________________________________________________, which if they were
_________________________________________________, I suppose that even the
___________________ could not _________________________________________
________________.” Amen.
It is a remarkable thing, and one worthy of a great deal of consideration, that Jesus
healed every one who came to Him, or who was brought to Him, for healing. In
addition to the great variety of individual needs that were presented to Him, there
were those times, as we have noted above, when there must have been huge
multitudes of sick folk brought to Him. Yet, He never turned one of them aside. He
never refused to heal any one. You would expect that there might have been a few,
or even one, to whom He would say, “I am sorry, it is not My will, or My Father’s
will, to heal you.” There is no recorded record in the Scriptures of any such
statement, or even the suggestion of it. One would have expected that, if it were not
God’s Will to heal all who came to Him for healing in the Church age, there would
have been some suggestion of this in the ministry of Jesus. Yet, how fortunate that
such was not the case, for if Jesus had refused even one, millions of those who do
not immediately receive the healing they seek would claim exemption on the
basis of that one.
(20)
Healing in the Ministry of the Disciples
32. So much was it God’s Will to heal the sick in the days when Jesus ministered
on Earth, that He extended this ministry to His disciples, giving them power to heal
the sick, raise the dead, and cast out demons. The ministry of Jesus, while He was
here in the flesh, was almost entirely limited to the sphere of His physical presence.
Thus, the blessed influence of His Compassion and Power was greatly enlarged by
enduing others with the same Divine ability. The Twelve given power and sent
forth. Matthew10:1, 5-8: And when He had _______________________________
to Him, He gave them __________________________________________________
____________________________________________________________________
____________________________________________________________________
5
These twelve Jesus sent out and commanded them, saying: “Do not go into the way
of the Gentiles, and do not enter a city of the Samaritans. 6 But go rather to the lost
sheep of the house of Israel. 7 And as you go, preach, saying, ‘The kingdom of heaven
is at hand.’ 8 __________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________
(21)
33. The seventy given power and sent out. Luke 10:1-9, 17-19: After these things
the Lord appointed __________________________________, and sent them two by
two before His face into every city and place where He Himself was about to
go. 2 Then He said to them, ”The harvest truly is great, but the laborers are few;
therefore pray the Lord of the harvest to send out laborers into His harvest. 3 Go your
way; behold, I send you out as lambs among wolves. 4 Carry neither money bag,
knapsack, nor sandals; and greet no one along the road. 5 But whatever house you
enter, first say, ‘Peace to this house.’ 6 And if a son of peace is there, your peace will
rest on it; if not, it will return to you. 7 And remain in the same house, eating and
drinking such things as they give, for the laborer is worthy of his wages. Do not go
from house to house. 8 Whatever city you enter, and they receive you, eat such things
as are set before you. 9 And ____________________________, and say to them, ‘The
kingdom of God has come near to you.’ 17 Then the ___________________________
saying, “Lord, even the _____________________ are subject to us in Your name.”
18
And He said to them, ”I saw Satan fall like lightning from heaven.19 Behold, I give
you the authority to trample on serpents and scorpions, and _____________________
____________________________________and nothing shall by any means hurt you.
Matthew 10:8 is very significant in revealing God’s Will to heal, not a few, but
many. The disciples were not to be sparing in their use of the healing power given to
them. Jesus said, “Freely you have received, freely give.” Undoubtedly the power
given to the Twelve, and to the Seventy, is the same power Jesus promised as a
permanent possession and that was received by the Church on the Day of Pentecost
(John 14:16-17; Luke 24:49; and Acts 1:8).
Healing in the Early Church
Read the following paragraphs and initial at the end that you read it. The book
of Acts opens with the writer, Luke, calling attention to his “former treatise”, the
Gospel of Luke, in which he gave an account “of all that Jesus began both to do and
teach” (Acts 1:1). Christ’s ministry on Earth is described as what He taught and did.
The latter word must certainly refer to His miracles of healing. We are told here that
during those years of ministry before His death, burial, resurrection, and ascension,
Jesus began “to do and teach”. The strong inference is that He continued to do the
same after His return to the Father. This He accomplished through His disciples – all
believers who are members of His body. Christ, the living Head, still ministers
through the Church, His body. The Book of Luke is one man’s inspired record of
what Jesus “began both to do and teach” in His earthly ministry, while the Book of
Acts is his inspired account of that which Jesus continued to do and teach after His
ascension on high. We then recognize the book of Acts as a further revelation of
God’s Will relative to healing the sick.
If Christian believers are members of the body of Christ, of which Christ is the
motivating, guiding Head, then what Christ did while He was bodily present on
the earth He should be continuing to do through the members of His spiritual
body? When Peter said to the lame man at the Beautiful Gate of the temple, “In the
name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth rise up and walk” (Acts 3:6) and then reached out
“and … took him by the right hand and lifted him up,” it was as though Jesus Christ
reached out and touched him. If Christ had been physically present and able to touch
the lame man, he certainly would have been made whole and able to walk. Why not
the same when one of His body, Peter, touched the afflicted in the name of Jesus? The
multitude rushed to Solomon’s porch “greatly wondering” at the miracle (verse 11).
Peter said, “Men of Israel, why do you marvel at this? …13 The God of Abraham,
Isaac, and Jacob, the God of our fathers, glorified His Servant Jesus… God raised
from the dead, of which we are witnesses.” (vv. 12-13, 15). In other words, Peter was
saying, “Jesus is alive. He is not dead. Why then should He not be still manifesting
the same power and miracles He performed before His crucifixion?” This, the living
Christ working through His body, the Church, is the true picture of Christian ministry
today. This is demonstrated in the following examples from the book of Acts:
(22)
Healing Performed Through the Apostles
The lame man (Peter)
Many healed (Peter)
Wonders and miracles (Stephen)
Revival in Samaria (Philip)
Aeneas (Peter)
Tabitha (Dorcas) raised from the dead (Peter)
Crippled man at Lystra (Paul)
Paul raised up at Lystra
Demon cast out (Paul)
Special miracles (Paul)
Acts 3:1 – 10
Acts 5:12 – 16
Acts 6:8
Acts 8:5-8
Acts 9:32-35
Acts 9:36-42
Acts 14:8-10
Acts 14:19-20
Acts 16:16-18
Acts 19:11-12
Eutychus (Paul)
On the isle of Melita (Paul)
Acts 20:7-12
Acts 28:8-9
Nothing has been changed since those apostolic days as far as God’s provisions for
the needs of mankind are concerned. Christ has died and risen again, the Holy Spirit
has been poured out, and the Great Commission is still in force. The ravages of sin
and its dire results are still manifest in our world today. Physicians, with all their
knowledge and dedication, are still baffled by afflictions and diseases. No one can
prove that the God who never changes has ever altered His will concerning the
healing of disease. He is Jehovah Rapha – “I am the Lord that healeth thee”
Exodus 15:26.
34. I read the previous paragraphs (initial) __________________________________
C) HEALING THROUGH THE CHURCH AGE
Read the following paragraphs and initial at the end that you read it. Dr. A. J.
Gordon quotes Dr. Gerhard Uhlhorn as saying, “Witnesses who are above suspicion
leave no room for doubt that the miraculous powers of the apostolic age continued to
operate at least into the third century.” Dr. Gordon then makes the important
comment:
“Prove that Miracles were wrought, for example, in the second century after
Christ, and no reason can be there after urged why they might not be wrought in
the nineteenth [and we add “the twentieth”] century. The apostolic age, it must be
admitted, was the peculiarly favored one. So long as the men were still living who
had seen the Lord, and had companied with Him during His earthly ministry,
there were possible secrets of power in their possession that a later generation
might not have. It is easy to see, therefore, that this period might be especially
distinguished by the gifts of the Spirit. And yet that Savior seems to be careful to
teach that there would be an augmenting rather than a diminishing of supernatural
energy after His departure. “But ye shall receive power after that the Holy Ghost
is come upon you.” “Verily, verily I say unto you, he that believeth on me the
works that I do shall he do also, and greater works than these shall he do;
because I go unto my Father.” But, conceding certain marked advantages
possessed by the immediate followers of Christ, if we find in history that there
is no abrupt termination of miracles with expiration at the apostolic age, then
we must begin to raise the question why there should be any termination at
all, so long as the Church remains, in the ministry of the Spirit is
perpetuated.”
(23)
Indeed, history shows that healing by the direct power of God continued through the
entire Church age to the present time.
Note the Testimonies of some of the Church Fathers:
Writing in A.D. 165, more than sixty-five years after the death of John, the last
of the apostles, Justin Martyr, said, “For numberless demoniacs throughout the
whole world in your city, many of our Christian men, exorcising them [casting out] in
the name of Jesus Christ, who was crucified under Pontius Pilate, have healed, and
do heal, rendering helpless and driving the possessing Devils out of men, though
they could not be cured by all other exorcists, and those who use incantations and
drugs” (emphasis added).
Writing in A.D. 192, Irenaeus declared, “Those who are in truth the disciples
receiving grace from Him do in His name perform miracles so as to promote the
welfare of others, according to the gift each has received from him… Others still heal
the sick by laying their hands upon them, and they are made whole. Yea
moreover, as I have said, the dead even have been raised up, and remain among
us for years.”
Writing in A.D. 216, Tertullian said, “For the clerk of one of them who was
liable to be thrown upon the ground by an evil spirit was set free from his affliction,
as was also the relative of another, and the little boy of a third. And how many men of
rank, to say nothing of the common people have been delivered from Devils and
healed of diseases” (emphasis added).
Writing in A.D. 250, Origen testified, “And some give evidence of their having
received through their faith a marvelous power by the cures which they perform,
invoking no other name over those who need their help than that of the God of all
things, and of Jesus… For by these means we too have seen many persons freed
from grievous calamities, and from distractions of mind, madness, and countless
other ills which could be cured neither by men or devils.”
Writing in A.D. 275, Clement of Alexandria said, “Let them [young ministers],
therefore, with fasting and prayer, make their intercessions, and not with well
arranged, and fitly ordered words of learning, but as men who have received the gift
of healing confidently, to the glory of God.”
Writing in A.D. 429, Theodore of Mopsuestia declared, “Many heathen
amongst us are being healed by Christians from whatever sickness they have, so
abundant are miracles in our midst.”
In A.D. 500, Gregory the Great (believed to be the first pope) gave away his
inherited fortune and became a missionary to the Britons, praying for the people and
anointed them with oil in the name of the Lord, quoting James 5:14 – 15.
John Wesley, speaking of the period after Constantine, said, “The grand reason
why the miraculous gifts were so soon withdrawn was not only that Faith and
Holiness were well-nigh lost, but that drive formal Orthodox men began to ridicule
whatever gifts they have not in themselves, and to decry them all as either madness or
impostures.”
From Gregory’s day until the Reformation, the world went through a dark
age, both in respect to the progress of spiritual things in the advancement of
learning. But with the dawn of the Reformation returned the evidence of God’s
supernatural works.
The following is an excerpt from The Confessions of Faith of the Waldenses, a
deeply spiritual sect of Christians in the twelfth century who were the followers of
Peter Waldo: “Concerning this anointing of the sick, we hold it as an article of faith
and professed sincerely from the heart that sick persons, when they ask it, may
lawfully be anointed with the anointing oil by one who joins with them in praying
that it may be efficacious to the healing of the body, according to the design and end
and effect mentioned by the apostles; and we profess that such an anointing
performed according to the apostolic design in practice, will be healing and
profitable.”
Count Zinzendorf, a bishop of the Moravain movement (United Brethren), a
close friend of John Wesley and a deeply sincere man with a burden for world
evangelization, said to his church, “To believe against hope is the root of the gift of
Miracles and I owe this testimony to our Beloved Church, that Apostolic powers are
there manifested. We have undeniable proofs thereof. In the healing of maladies in
themselves incurable, such as Cancer, Consumption, and when the patient was in the
agonies of death all by means of a prayer or word.”
The following excerpts are from John Wesley’s diary:



March 19, 1741 – “…Judith Williams, who was in grievous pain of both
body and mind. After a short time of prayer, we left her. But her pain was
gone… Her body so strengthened that she immediately rose, and the next day
went aboard” (17).
October 3, 1756 – “My disorder returned as violent as ever; but, I regarded it
not while I was performing the service at Snowfields in the morning, nor
afterwards at Spitalfields; till I went to the Lord’s Table to administer. A
thought came into my mind, ‘Why do I not apply to God in the beginning
rather than the end of an illness?’ I did so, and found in immediate relief.”(IV,
188).
September 2, 1781 – “I believe it my duty to relate here what some will
esteem a most notable instance of enthusiasm. Be it so or not, I aver the plain
fact. In an hour after we left Taunton, one of the chaise-horses was on a
sudden so lame that he could hardly set his foot to the ground. It being
impossible to procure any human help, I knew no remedy but prayer.
Immediately the lameness was gone, and he went just as he did before.”
John Wesley was certainly not an ignorant fanatic, but a learned man, a graduate
of Oxford University. The great revival which God entrusted to him actually saved
England from moral and civil ruin. He was one of the outstanding characters of
history, either religious or secular. If his testimony be disregarded, then no human
testimony can be regarded as a value. He has given undeniable witness of God’s
mighty power in bodily healing and of the truth that the day of miracles is
definitely not passed.
In this brief review of history, an array of witnesses has been presented whose
unquestionable testimonies should remove any doubt that divine healing has
continued from the Old Testament days, during Christ’s lifetime, in the days of
His disciples and apostles, after the apostles ‘death, the early Church fathers,
and down through the ages to our own generation. Jehovah Rapha – the Lord thy
Physician – is “the same yesterday, today, and forever” Hebrews 13:8. Thus God has
shown His willingness to heal in every age of the world’s history. Innumerable
miracles of healing in the present day bear witness that His will has not changed to
this present hour. The Bible and history are in perfect agreement on this point.
35. I read the previous paragraphs (initial) __________________________________
FOOTNOTES:
1. Christian worker Bible study series – Divine Healing pg. 1
3. Christian worker Bible study series – Divine Healing pg.2
5. Bible doctrines: A Pentecostal Perspective pg. 202
8. Foundation of Pentecostal Theology pg. 372-373
23 Foundation of Pentecostal Theology pg. 384-385
Week 18
Daily Walk with God
Memory verse
For the Lord Himself will descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of an
archangel, and with the trumpet of God. And the dead in Christ will rise first.
1 Thessalonians 4:16
Classroom Notes
Week 18
Title: ___________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
18
Golden Gate Theater
“And I will bless them that bless thee, and curse him
that curseth thee: and in thee shall all families of the
earth be blessed.” Genesis 12:3
Maywood was running multiple services and on Sunday nights you couldn’t put
another body into the church. For a while they rented the east LA College to fit more
people in. Mike had been looking everywhere for a place to move, but California was a
hard place then to get permission to have a church in. Most of the cities were locked in by
the cities around them and they didn’t want to give up any property that could generate
tax revenue to churches. It was then the Golden Gate Theater opened up on the corner of
Whittier and Atlantic and he grabbed it. It was a big move, but a key one. The church
began to grow immediately. It was a historical landmark at the center of East LA.
Everyone knew where it was and for the few that didn’t there was a huge marquees on
the front. They moved into the theater in 1985.
Two hours before every service people would be out with bullhorns on every
corner preaching. The church started to reach a different crowd. Heavy metalers and
punkers started to come in. It had two floors, and immediately started to fill up. Several
of the key people got saved there. George Verdugo was one of the wildest. He preached
in Catholic churches and carnivals, basically anywhere he could find a crowd. He wasn’t
just wild but also relevant. He had positive results everywhere he went. When they
arrested him for preaching he started getting so many saved there in the jail that they
kicked him out. On Saturday night they did dramas, and bands played. Before the
concerts they preached on the streets to get kids to come in. People were getting saved in
every service. Harry Hill preached on hell and 100 got saved when he came back a few
months later and preached the sermon again 200 more got saved.
They turned over the Maywood building to the Spanish church at the end of 1986,
even with the loss of a couple hundred people the church kept filling up. There at the
Golden Gate they would reach some of its largest numbers. Crowds of 900 weren’t
uncommon, but it wouldn’t last. In 1987 California had an earthquake that would shake
more than the ground. Southern California was littered with fallen bridges and buildings.
One building that would never be the same was the theater the church was meeting in.
The building was still usable but the owner saw a chance to tear it down and build
something newer. Mike had a ten-year lease and was arguing with him, but the owner
thought this was his chance to make a killing. About a half hour away in Huntington Park
they found a building and moved there in the beginning of 1987. It wasn’t big enough to
hold the crowds already coming. They left a church of 75 there in East Los Angeles and
started having double services again on Sunday mornings and during the mid weeks. For
the next several years it was good to plant churches because it meant there was room for
new people.
Abraham and Maribel Pedraja
Abraham got saved at the Golden Gate Theater in 1987. Heroin and alcohol had
him bound, and even though skinny he was a thug. He fought everywhere and anywhere.
Puerto Rican by heritage, he became a thief and con in New York City. He moved with
his family to Los Angeles and brought all his bad habits with him. Abraham lived under a
lot of condemnation in the early days. Every week in the new convert class he asked if
the rapture happened while he was driving under a suspended license would he miss it?
He was a pop rocker dancer guy. He was always fighting with his future wife Maribel.
His life was an emotional roller coaster. But from the day he got saved he became a great
disciple. His car was in worse shape than he was, none of the windows rolled down, and
it was trashed. It wasn’t worth ten dollars. Money has never meant anything to Abraham.
He was getting people saved first and working enough to pay the bills. From almost the
day he got saved he was an evangelist. On the streets he came alive.
He’s always loved worship. He would be the first up to the front dancing and
getting radical. He had a long plastic blow horn that he loved to stir things up with.
Instead of amen’s he blew the horn.
Kelly Lorke
Kelly was a messed up white guy. As a punk rocker he’d worn his hair all kinds
of color, but the thing you noticed first was he had messed up his mind with drugs.
Before he got saved he supported himself by selling drugs. Using too much himself and
just being a thief he had some people after him. His grandparents were renting their house
to Bobby Manchaca. This was the miracle house he got after giving the $500 in an
offering.
Bobby was going to pioneer in Fresno, California, so he called the old man and
thanked him, and said he had to leave. The old man said, “do you have someone like you
who can rent it?” Bobby tells him about his brother Beto. As those two get together the
old man says to Beto, “I have one favor, can you help my grandson. He’s really messed
up on drugs and there are people out to get him.” Beto meets Kelly who has colored hair,
hepatitis, and a fried brain. Even good friends say he was fried, dusted, jacked up or even
seemingly retarded because of the PCP and LSD. He was unable to talk intelligently.
No one had a heart to disciple people like Beto. Soon he’s opened his heart and
life to Kelly Lohrke, who is living in their garage. Beto starts to pray for Kelly who
obviously needs God. Shortly after this, Kelly is coming home after not sleeping for three
days. As he opened the door the power of God hit him. He cried out for two hours to
God, and the peace of God filled him. He went up to the front house and told them what
had happened. They flushed the drugs down the toilet and his life was forever changed.
He came to his first service and saw there were few punkers or white people there, but he
didn’t care. It was Sunday night and Jimmy Joe Lewis was preaching. He felt the power
and told them I think I’ve found my church. Beto started to wake him up for prayer, and
would pray him through spiritual attacks. He taught him how to read and then showed
him how to teach a Bible study. He may not of seemed like a valuable catch but he was
submissive and open. Soon he began to be the kind of guy you could count on to be at
every outreach and to help anyone. His mind began to heal.
He became Betos’ shadow. In doing this he saw how to be a husband and man of
God. At a world conference at Pico Rivera, as Bobby Manchaca preached he started to
challenge men to become preachers. Bobby started calling out the names of cities, and
Kelly thought, “I want to be like that.” He waited in the parking lot by Bobby’s car and
told him, “I want to be like you.” Bobby laid hands on him and prayed. From that
moment he lived to go out and preach one day. It all went back to a five hundred dollar
sacrificial offering. Not only did Kelly get saved, but two of his cousins are pastoring
now and his family all began to come to the church.
Esther
Esther got saved a little earlier. She was a free spirited beautiful Cuban émigré
that had been a dancer. She won all kinds of competitions but had met a thug in high
school that married her and abused her horribly. She was a slave more than a wife. After
being horribly beat up she was walking down a street in Bell Gardens. She found this
bridge and was going to jump off it and commit suicide. Her brother saw her and called
out her name. He had just gotten saved and he witnessed to her. She was ready and
prayed right there. Kelly had been saved about a year when he noticed this great girl. She
began to see his commitment and said that’s the kind of guy I want. Those were days
where the church really didn’t believe in dating. They were both praying for each other.
The first time they talked Kelly said, “I’ve been praying and fasting for you, if it’s Gods
will for us to get together and one day get married then you pray about it and tell me.”
She said, “I’ve been praying for you also.” They never did go out on what you would call
a traditional date. In less than a year they were married.
Kelly knew he was called to preach. He majored in ministry and this kept him
from falling back into sin. Kelly wouldn’t believe for less than Gods best for him. During
the late eighties these men became great soul winners. The church was in the Golden
Gate and growing explosively. The growth had a lot to do with the Bible Studies and the
evangelism. The guys never stopped reaching out. If there wasn’t an outreach Kelly,
Raymond, Beto, Bobby, Omar, Robert, and James Kelton would get up on the marquee
with a bullhorn and preach for fun. Kelly became one of the most fruitful and radical. He
was never the golden child. It seemed like others had the inside track, but he just worked
hard. When they talked about sending him out some came and said, “You won’t make it.”
It seemed at first some of them might be right.
Nicaragua
Arturo Sanchez was a Los Angeles boy, who at twelve years old got into the
Chicano rights movement in California and then went into the Communist party. In
college he got radicalized and went and fought in Columbia, and Nicaragua. He met
Castro and Che Guevara while he was being trained in revolutionary tactics. From there
he joined the revolution and fought for the Sandinistas in Nicaragua. He began to realize
the immorality and ruthlessness of that life weren’t what he wanted. After the war he
came back to the US and joined a “new revolution” when Mario Moreno won him to the
Lord. Five years later he went back to Nicaragua to pastor and the church took off. Arturo
and his wife were both well known and as they started to preach doors opened
everywhere. This would be one of the places where Praise Chapel first started working
with other churches in missions. He started his church in a Sandinista jail. You could seat
a hundred people in it if some hung out of the windows. The economy in the country had
fallen lower and lower and buildings are closed everywhere. Arturo found the owner of
an abandoned movie theater and started to hold services there. This man owned theaters
across Nicaragua, and gave him free use of any theater for the next two years. In addition
they have started a Christian drug program for the nation, and had land donated to them.
Week 18
Topic: Divine Healing (Part 2)
A) PROVISION FOR DIVINE HEALING THROUGH THE ATONEMENT
Atonement means “covering” It refers to the fullness of the sacrifice which Jesus made
on the cross of Calvary and all that was accomplished for believers on that day.
Redemption from the Curse of the Law
1. Galatians 3:13: Christ has _________________________________________
_________________, having become a curse for us (for it is written, “Cursed is
everyone who hangs on a tree”)
Galatians 3:13 (AMP): “Christ purchased our freedom [redeeming us] from the
curse (doom) of the Law [and its condemnation] by [Himself] becoming a curse
for us, for it is written [in the Scriptures], Cursed is everyone who hangs on a
tree (is crucified)”
Now you may be wondering, “What is the curse of the law?” The answer is
found in Deuteronomy 28:15-68. In the first fourteen verses of this chapter,
Moses enumerates the blessings of obedience of the Law. Then, starting with
verse fifteen he lists the curses that would come because of disobedience. It is
significant that, among other things, the following physical diseases and
afflictions are mentioned: consumption (tuberculosis), fever, inflammation,
extreme burning, emerods (tumors), scabs, itching, madness, blindness, ailments
of the knees and legs, great plagues of long continuance, sore sicknesses of long
continuance, all the diseases of Egypt, as well as every other sickness and plague
not written in the book of Law. These were the curses of the Law, but “Christ
has redeemed us from the curse of the law” (Galatians 3:13). Therefore, Christ
has redeemed us from sickness. How did He do this? Upon the cross of
Calvary, for we read in the same verse, “Cursed is everyone who hangs on a
tree” Thus, in a way which we do not fully understand, the Lord vicariously bore
our sicknesses on the cross.
(1)
Say it out loud, “Christ has redeemed me from the curse of sickness!!!”
Isaiah 53
The great Redemption chapter of the Old Testament, Isaiah 53, teaches that
Christ bore our sicknesses, as well as our sins on Calvary.
(2)
2. Isaiah 53:1-12: “Who has believed our report? And to whom has the arm of
the LORD been revealed? 2 For He shall grow up before Him as a tender plant,
And as a root out of dry ground. He has no form or comeliness; And when we see
Him, There is no beauty that we should desire Him. 3 He is despised and rejected
355
by men, A Man of sorrows and acquainted with grief. And we hid, as it
were, our faces from Him; He was despised, and we did not esteem Him.
4 Surely __________________________________________________________
_____________________ ; Yet we esteemed Him stricken, Smitten by God, and
afflicted. 5 But _____________________________________________________
_________________________________________________________________
_________________________________________________________________
_____. 6 All we like sheep have gone astray; We have turned, every one, to his
own way; And the LORD has __________________________________________
_________________________. 7 He was oppressed and He was afflicted, Yet He
opened not His mouth; He was led as a lamb to the slaughter, And as a sheep
before its shearers is silent, So He opened not His mouth. 8 He was taken from
prison and from judgment, And who will declare His generation? For He was
cut off from the land of the living; _________ the transgressions of My people He
was ______________. 9 And they made His grave with the wicked— But with the
rich at His death, Because He had done no violence, Nor was any deceit in His
mouth. 10 Yet it pleased the LORD to bruise Him; He has put Him to grief. When
_______________________________________________, He shall see His seed,
He shall prolong His days, And the _____________________________________
_____________________________________________________. 11 He shall see
the _____________________________, and be satisfied. By His knowledge My
righteous _______________________________, For He shall _______________
_______________. 12 Therefore I will divide Him a portion with the great, And
He shall divide the spoil with the strong, Because He poured out His soul unto
death, And He was numbered with the transgressors, And ___________________
___________________________________ many, And made intercession for the
transgressors.”
Through the eye of prophecy, Isaiah describes the events which were to take
place on Calvary hundreds of years after he wrote. Verse 4 reads, “Surely He has
borne our griefs And carried our sorrows.” The word translated “griefs” is the
Hebrew choliy, which means “sicknesses”. In Deuteronomy 7:15 we read,
“The LORD will take away from you all sickness [choliy].” This same word is
translated “sicknesses” in Deuteronomy 28:61; 1 Kings 17:17; 2 Kings 1:2;
8:8; 2 Chronicles 16:12 and 21:15.
The word rendered “sorrows” in Isaiah 53:4 is the word mak’ob. This
word is translated “pain” in Job 14:22, 33:19, and Jeremiah 51:8.
Thus the literal translation of Isaiah 53:4 is, “Surely he hath borne our
sicknesses, and carried our pain.” Rotherham’s translation reads, “Yet surely our
sicknesses he carried, and as for our pains he bore the burden of them.”
Young’s Literal Translation reads, “Surely our sicknesses he hath borne, and
our pains he hath carried them.” The margin of the Revised Standard Version
gives the words “sicknesses” and “pains” as does the New American Standard
Bible.
Notice also the verbs in this fourth verse of chapter 53. The word “borne”
is the Hebrew verb nasa, and the word “carried” is the Hebrew cabal. The
(3)
Hebrew verb nasa means to bear in the sense of suffering punishment for
something. “And if a soul sin… He… Shall bear [nasa] his iniquity” Leviticus
5:17. “And he [Christ] was numbered with the transgressors; that he bear [nasa]
the sin of many” Isaiah 53:12. How did Christ bare our sins? Vicariously, as our
substitute. If He bear our sins vicariously, He must also have borne our
sicknesses (verse 4) in the same way. The same verb (nasa) is used for both.
The verb “carried” (cabal) also means to bear something as a penalty or
chastisement. “Our fathers have sin… And we have borne [cabal] their
iniquities” Laminations 5:7. “He [Christ] shall see the travail of His soul,
and be satisfied…For He shall bear [cabal their iniquities” (Isaiah 53:11). How
did Christ bare our iniquities? The same way as our sins – as our substitute. In
the very same way, then, He also bore our pains (verse 4).
3. If there could be any doubt with regard to this translation and interpretation, it
must be forever removed as we turn to Matthew 8:16-17, for here we have the
Holy Spirit’s own interpretation of Isaiah 53:4. Matthew 8:16-17 “When
evening had come, they brought to Him many who were ____________________
____________________. And He cast out the spirits with a word, and _________
______________________________, 17 that it might be fulfilled which was
spoken by ______________________, saying: “He Himself _________________
_________________________________________________________________”
This text, together with Isaiah 53:4-5, gives clear evidence for divine healing
as being provided in the atonement of Christ’s redeeming work on the cross.
To avoid this truth, some suggest that Isaiah’s prophecy was fulfilled completely
by the healings of that one day. Such would be impossible, for the prophecy of
Isaiah states that the Servant of Yahweh would bear sickness in the same way
that He would bear sins – that is, vicariously. Furthermore, He was to suffer for
our sins and sickness. If “our” means all of us in regard to our sin and our being
given a Savior, then it also means all of us in regard to sickness and our having
been given a Divine Healer!
(4)
4. Isaiah 53:5: “But He was wounded for our transgressions, He was
__________________________ for our iniquities; The chastisement for our
peace was upon Him, And by His __________________________ we are healed.
5. The word “stripes” is literally “bruise”. It signifies the entire wounding or
bruising of Christ, including the stripes that were laid on His back, the
buffeting, the plucking out of His beard, the nails driven into His hands and
feet, the crown of thorns on His brow, and the spear thrust into His side. All
of His bodily sufferings were in order that we might be healed. Peter bears this
out when he quotes Isaiah 53:5. 1 Peter 1:2:24, “Who _____________________
______________________________________________________________, that
we, having died to sins, might live for righteousness________________________
________________________________________________________________.”
(5)
Lest it might be thought that Peter was referring to spiritual healing, it is noted
that the word “healed” is the Greek “iaomai,” a verb that always speaks of
healing in the New Testament in connection with healing of physical ailments.
(See Matthew 8:8, 8:13, 15:28, Mark 5:29, Luke 6:17, 6:19, 9:2, 9:11, 9:42,
14:4, 17:15, 22:51, John 5:13, Acts 3:11, 9:34, 10:38, James 5:16, 1 Peter
2:24)
Healed iaomai Strong’s #2390: to cure, heal, make whole.
6. Numbers 21:5-9: And the people ___________________________________
____________________ “Why have you brought us up out of Egypt to die in the
wilderness? For there is no food and no water, and our soul loathes this worthless
bread.” 6 So the LORD sent _____________________________ among the people,
and they bit the people; and many of the people of Israel ___________________.
7 Therefore the people came to Moses, and said, “We have sinned, for we have
spoken against the LORD and against you; pray to the LORD that He take away the
serpents from us.” So Moses prayed for the people. 8 Then the LORD said to
Moses, “_____________________________, and _____________________; and
it shall be that ______________________________________________________
___________________ 9 So Moses made a __________________, and put it on a
pole; and so it was, if a serpent had bitten anyone, when ____________________
___________________________.
7. John 3:14-15: “And as ____________________________________________
in the wilderness, even so must _________________________________, 15 that
whoever _____________________________________ should not perish but have
eternal life.
The serpent of brass upon the pole was clearly a type of Christ’s sacrifice upon
the Cross, and we may expect physical healing as we look in faith to Him, even
as the Israelites of old found deliverance looking at the brazen serpent.
(6)
The Passover and the Lord’s Supper
Read the following paragraphs and initial at the end that you read it.
The Passover and Lord’s Supper both clearly teach that provision was made not
only for spiritual deliverance but for bodily health and strength as well. The blood
of the Lamb, which was made on the night of the first Passover in Egypt, was
sprinkled on the lintel and the doorposts of every Hebrew house to ensure the
spearing of the life of the firstborn, who represented the entire family. The body
of the Lamb was eaten so that the people might receive physical strength for the
journey which lay before them (Exodus 12:7 –8).
Paul says, “For indeed Christ, our Passover, was sacrificed for us” (1
Corinthians 5:7). Here again, the type, the Lamb, is fulfilled in the anti-type,
Christ. The significance of the Passover in the Old Testament is carried on for us
in the observance of the Lord’s Supper, or the communion service. Why did Jesus
make a distinction between the bread and the cup? Why did He differentiate
between His body and His blood? It would seem that He wanted His followers to
realize that there was a difference in the provisions made by each. And as the
Passover observance, the blood is for the forgiveness of sin and the sparing of life,
while the body is for the health and strength of the physical man.
Paul has this great truth in mind in writing to the church at Corinth (1
Corinthians 11:23 –30). The Corinthian church was making a feast out of the
Lord’s Supper, and Paul rebuked them for the manner in which they were
desecrating this ordinance. He said, “For he who eats and drinks in an unworthy
manner eats and drinks judgment to himself, not discerning the Lord’s
body. 30 For this reason many are weak and sick among you, and many sleep.”
(1 Corinthians 11:29 –30). This condition of sickliness and premature death
among the Corinthians was due to the fact that they had not discerned the Lord’s
body. There are many Christians today who have not realized the efficacy of the
Lord’s body for their physical strength and healing. Some may have already died
for this same reason. By failing to realize the provisions made for their body –
that “with his stripes we are healed” Isaiah 53:5 – they have not appropriated by
faith what He made available. Thomas Holdcroft declares:
“The conclusion to be drawn from the foregoing facts is that healing was
provided by Christ atoning death on Calvary, and it is appropriated by the
exercise of faith. It is not something to be earned, nor something to be
coaxed from an unwilling God. Healing is an accomplished fact for every
afflicted child of God, and the only requirement or condition imposed by
God is that believing they must be exercised. Healing is not a special
favor, and award, or a providential gift dependent upon the benevolence; it
is a special provision of Christ’s atonement available to all who meet the
sole condition of appropriation. In being an integral part of the finished
work, healing is delivered from all capriciousness or uncertainty.
8. I read the previous paragraphs_______________________________________
B) WHY JESUS HEALED THE SICK
Jesus as the incarnate Son of God was and is the exact representation of God’s
nature and character (Hebrews 1:3, Colossians 1:15; 2:9). In His earthly
ministry, Jesus reveled God’s will in action (John 6:38; 14:10), proving that it is
in God’s heart, nature and purpose to heal all who are sick and oppressed by
the devil.
(7)
Jesus’ healing ministry is mentioned frequently throughout the Gospels. He
healed countless people of all kinds of diseases. He also delivered many people
spiritually, setting them free from demonic possession. Jesus healed through
personal touch and by a spoken command.
In this section, we are going to look at some of the different reasons why Jesus
healed the sick.
To Manifest the Works of God
9. John 9:1-3: Now as ________________________________________ 2 And
His disciples asked Him, saying, “Rabbi, who sinned, this man or his parents, that
he was born blind?” 3 Jesus answered, “Neither this man nor his parents sinned,
but that the _______________________________________________________”
For the glory of God, that the Son of God may be glorified through it/that the world
may believe that the Father sent Him
10. John 11:1-4, 39-44: “Now a certain man was _________________________
of Bethany, the town of Mary and her sister Martha. 2 It was that Mary who
anointed the Lord with fragrant oil and wiped His feet with her hair, whose
brother Lazarus was sick. 3 Therefore the sisters sent to Him, saying, “Lord,
behold, he whom You love is sick.”4 When Jesus heard that, He said, ”This
sickness is not unto death, but _________________________________________
__________________________________.…39 Jesus said, ”Take away the stone.”
Martha, __________________________________________________________,
said to Him, “Lord, by this time there is a stench, for he has _________________
_____________.” 40 Jesus said to her, ”Did I not say to you that ______________
__________________________________________________________________
______________________________?” 41 Then they took away the stone from the
place where the dead man was lying. And Jesus lifted up His eyes and
said, ”Father, I thank You that You have heard Me. 42 And I know that You
always hear Me, but _________________________________________________
______________________________________________________, that they may
_____________________________________________________.” 43 Now when
He had said these things, He cried with a loud voice, ”Lazarus, come
forth!” 44 And he who had died came out bound hand and foot with grave clothes,
and his face was wrapped with a cloth. Jesus said to them, ”Loose him, and let
him go.”
Jesus’ healing ministry confirmed that He is the Messiah
11. Isaiah 61:1-2: “The _____________________________________, Because
the LORD has anointed Me To _________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
____________And the day of vengeance of our God; To comfort all who mourn”
12. Isaiah 35:5-6: “Then the _________________________________________,
And the __________________________________________________. 6 Then the
_________________________________________________________________.
For waters shall burst forth in the wilderness, And streams in the desert.
13. Luke 7:19-23: “And John, calling two of his disciples to him, sent them to
Jesus, saying, “_____________________________________________________
___________?” 20 When the men had come to Him, they said, “John the Baptist
has sent us to You, saying, ‘Are You the Coming One, or do we look for
another?’” 21 And that very hour _______________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
22 Jesus answered and said to them, ”Go and tell John the things you have seen
and heard: that the ___________, the _________ the ______________________,
the _______________, the ____________________ the poor have ____________
_______________ to them. 23 And blessed is he who is not offended because of
Me.”
When John the Baptist was imprisoned he asked two of his disciples to inquire of
Jesus whether He was the “Coming One, or do we look for another?” Jesus
instructed them to tell John about various miracles of healing He had performed:
the blind could see, the lame could walk, lepers were cured, the deaf could
hear, and the dead were being raised. Furthermore, the message of salvation
was being preached. Jesus was basically saying “I’m doing all the things the
scriptures said the Messiah would be doing.” These things proved that Jesus was
and is indeed the Son of God.
Because of His Compassion for those who were sick
On at least six occasions, we are told that Jesus healed because He had
compassion on those who were afflicted.
14. Matthew 14:14: “And when Jesus went out He saw a great multitude; and He
was______________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________.”
15. Matthew 20:34: “So ____________________________ and _____________
_________________. And immediately their ____________________________,
and they followed Him.”
16. Mark 1:41: “Then Jesus, _________________________________________,
stretched out His hand and touched him, and said to him, “__________________
________________________________________________________________.”
17. A Demon-Possessed Man Healed. Mark 5:19: However, Jesus did not
permit him, but said to him, “Go home to your friends, and tell them what great
things the Lord has done for you, and how He has had __________________ on
you.”
18. Luke 7:12-15: And when He came near the gate of the city, behold, a
__________________ was being carried out, the only son of his mother; and she
was a widow. And a large crowd from the city was with her. 13 When the
______________________, He had _______________________________ and
said to her, “Do not weep.” 14 Then He came and touched the open coffin, and
those who carried him stood still. And He said, “Young man, I say to you,
arise.” 15 So he who was dead sat up and began to speak. And He presented him to
his mother.
(8)
F.F. Bosworth has pointed out:
“Modern theology magnifies the power of God more than it magnifies His
compassion… But the Bible reverses this, and magnifies His willingness
to use His power more than it does the power itself. In no place does the
Bible say that “God is power,” but it does say, that “God is love.” It is not
faith in God’s power that secures His blessing, but faith in His love and
in His will.”…”It is not what God can do, but what we know He yearns
to do, that inspires faith.”
“Hundreds needing healing have come or written to us, saying, concerning
their need of deliverance, “the Lord is able;” but their teaching, as well
as their lack of teaching, have kept them from knowing that the Lord is
willing. How much faith does it take to say “the Lord is able?” The devil
knows God is able, and he knows He is willing; but he has kept the people
from knowing this latter fact.”
(9)
Because of Faith - Not only in His Ability, but Also His Willingness
1.
a)
b)
c)
d)
Sometimes the faith of others, rather than the sick person
The Centurion’s servant – Matthew 8:5-13
The noble man’s son – John 4:46-53
The four who brought the palsied man – Mark 2:1-12
The Syropheonician woman’s daughter – Matthew 15:21-28
Many other cases could be cited: Matthew 9:32-33; 12:22-23; Mark 5:35-43;
7:32; 8:22-26; and John 5:1-15.
2. Sometimes the faith of those who needed the healing
a) The woman with issue of blood – Mark 5:25-34: For she said, “If I may
touch but His clothes, I shall be whole.” (verse 28). She had no Scripture to
guide her in this. The idea started within her own heart. The healing came entirely
in response to her own faith. Jesus said, “Thy faith hath made thee whole.”
b) Two blind men – Matthew 9:27-31: “And when He had come into the
house, the blind men came to Him. And Jesus said to them, “Do you believe
that I am able to do this?” They said to Him, “Yes, Lord.” 29 Then He touched
their eyes, saying,” According to your faith let it be to you.” (versus 28-29).
c) A leper – Matthew 8:2-4.
d) Ten lepers – Luke 17:11-19.
In the following two cases there was a combination of faith of those who came
and the compassion of Jesus: a leper - Mark 1:40-45 and two blind men Matthew 20:29-34.
In these cases where the reason for the healing is plainly stated, the vast majority
were healed either because of definite, positive faith or because of the
Compassion of the Lord. There is not a word in the Bible to indicate that the
Lord’s Compassion has ever lessened or that God has ever ceased to respond to
the fate of those who come.
19. Hebrews 13:8: Jesus Christ is the __________________________________
_________________________________________________________________.
Malachi 3:6: “For I am the LORD, I do not change…”
Jesus’ critics challenged His miracle ministry (John 5:16-18), His paternity
(John 8:41), His integrity (John 7:12), and His spiritual purity (John 8:48).
Their resistance was not unlike that often raised today against the reality of
healing/miracle ministry. A foundational answer to such doubt is found in Jesus’
assertion to His critics: “Before Abraham was, I AM.” Christ’s answer ties all
facets of His Person and ministry to His own unchanging timelessness. This is a
timeless message for us today as well. Jesus is not the great “I was” of yesteryear;
He is the great “I AM” – “the same yesterday, and today, and forever” (Hebrews
13:8). Some wish to confine miraculous healings to Bible times, but church
history annuls that theory. Nothing in Scripture ever indicates that there will be
any diminution in the work of Christ or the New Testament church during the
whole church age. Jesus said that His church would do greater works than He had
done, because He was going to the Father (John 14:12). Jesus healed through the
power of the Holy Spirit, and the same Holy Spirit still operates in the church
(Acts 2:38-39).
(10)
C) THE HEALING MINISTRY OF CHRIST CONTINUES IN HIS
CHURCH
20. The Bible clearly shows that miracles were not just for Jesus’ earthly
ministry, but for the church as well. The ministry of healing the sick was clearly
meant to be part of the New Testament church. After Jesus was raised from the
dead and before He ascended, He gave a very definite commission to His
disciples who would carry on His work. Mark 16:14-20: “Later He appeared to
the eleven as they sat at the table; and___________________________________
and hardness of heart, because they did not believe those who had seen Him after
(11)
He had risen. 15 And He said to them, ”Go into all the world and preach the gospel
to every creature. 16 He who believes and is baptized will be saved; but he who
does not believe will be condemned. 17 And ______________________________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________ they will
cast out demons; they will speak with new tongues; 18 they will take up serpents;
and if they drink anything deadly, it will by no means hurt them; _____________
____________________________________________________________” 19 So
then, after the Lord had spoken to them, He was received up into heaven, and sat
down at the right hand of God. 20 And they went out and preached everywhere, the
__________________________________________________________________
____________________________________________________________Amen.
“These signs will follow those who believe: In My name… they will lay hands
on the sick, and they will recover.” Mark 16:17 –18.
21. Acts 3:1-16: “Now Peter and John went up together to the temple at the hour
of prayer, the ninth hour. 2 And a certain man _____________________________
_____________ was carried, whom they laid daily at the gate of the temple which
is called Beautiful, to ask alms from those who entered the temple; 3 who, seeing
Peter and John about to go into the temple, asked for alms.4 And fixing his eyes
on him, with John, Peter said, “Look at us.” 5 So he gave them his attention,
expecting to receive something from them. 6 Then Peter said, “Silver and gold I
do not have, but what I do have I give you: ______________________________
________________________________________ 7 And he took him by the right
hand and lifted him up, and immediately his feet and ankle bones received
strength. 8 So he, leaping up, stood and walked and entered the temple with
them—walking, leaping, and praising God. 9 And all the people saw him walking
and praising God. 10 Then they knew that it was he who sat begging alms at the
Beautiful Gate of the temple; and they were filled with wonder and amazement at
what had happened to him. 11 Now as the lame man who was healed held on to
Peter and John, all the people ran together to them in the porch which is called
Solomon’s, greatly amazed. 12 So when Peter saw it, he responded to the people:
“Men of Israel, why do you marvel at this? Or why look so intently at us, as
though by our own power or godliness we had made this man walk? 13 The God of
Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, the God of our fathers, glorified His Servant Jesus,
whom you delivered up and denied in the presence of Pilate, when he was
determined to let Him go. 14 But you denied the Holy One and the Just, and asked
for a murderer to be granted to you, 15 and killed the Prince of life, whom God
raised from the dead, of which we are witnesses. 16 And _____________________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
______________ has given him this perfect soundness in the presence of you all.
22. The results of the healing and preaching. Acts 4:1-4: Now as they spoke to
the people, the priests, the captain of the temple, and the Sadducees came upon
them, 2 being greatly disturbed that they taught the people and preached in Jesus
the resurrection from the dead. 3 And they laid hands on them, and put them in
custody until the next day, for it was already evening. 4 However, _____________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
23. Acts 8:4-8, 12: Therefore those who were scattered went everywhere
preaching the word. 5 Then Philip went down to the city of Samaria and preached
Christ to them. 6 And the multitudes with one accord heeded the things spoken by
Philip, hearing and seeing the miracles which he did. 7 For unclean spirits, crying
with a loud voice, came out of many who were possessed; and _______________
___________________________________________ 8 And there was great joy in
that city… “But when _______________________________________________
_____________________________________ the things concerning the kingdom
of God and the name of Jesus Christ, ___________________________________
_________________________________________________________________
23. Acts 9:17-19: And Ananias went his way and entered the house; and
_______________________________ he said, “Brother Saul, the Lord Jesus, who
appeared to you on the road as you came, has sent me that you may receive your
sight and be filled with the Holy Spirit.” 18 Immediately there ________________
___________________________________________________________, and he
_______________________________________________; and he arose and was
baptized 19 So when he had received food, he was strengthened. Then Saul spent
some days with the disciples at Damascus.
24. Acts 9:32-35: Now it came to pass, as Peter went through all parts of the
country, that he also came down to the saints who dwelt in Lydda. 33 There he
found a certain man named Aeneas, who had been ________________________
_________________________________________________. 34 And Peter said to
him, “___________________________________________________________.”
Then he arose immediately. 35 So all who dwelt at Lydda and Sharon saw him and
turned to the Lord.
There are numerous other accounts from the book of Acts that we could look at.
These were only a few that are mentioned. Did you notice how healings played a
major part in the salvation of many? Entire cities and villages were affected
through seeing the power of God in action. When Aeneas was healed, the Bible
says in Acts 9:35, “And all that dwelt at Lydda and Saron saw him and turned
to the Lord”. No wonder the devil bitterly fights the ministry of healing so much
today!
Gifts of Healings
25. 1 Corinthians 12:28: And ________________________________________
____________________: first apostles, second prophets, third teachers, after that
miracles, then ___________________________________, helps, administrations,
varieties of tongues.
In order that the church’s mission might not be limited to mere human abilities,
The Holy Spirit provides specially designed, distributed, and energized gifts.
Among them are “gifts of healings”. The clear intent is that the supernatural
healing of the sick should be a permanent ministry established in the church
alongside and abetting the work of evangelizing the world. This is for todaytimeless- for “the gifts and calling of God are irrevocable” (Romans 11:29).
(12)
Elders are to Pray for the Sick in our Church Services
26. James 5:14-16: Is anyone among you _____________________? Let him
__________________ of the church, and ______________________________,
____________________________________________________________in the
_________________________________________. 15 And the prayer of faith will
___________________________________, and the Lord will raise him up. And
if he has committed sins, he will be forgiven. 16 Confess your trespasses to one
another, and pray for one another, that you may be healed. The effective, fervent
prayer of a righteous man avails much.
This should be the regular procedure for those in fellowship with a local church.
These verses clearly teach that God is no respecter of persons, but that all may
be healed. The promise stipulates, “Is any sick among you?” There is no
discrimination whatever. It is God’s will to heal any and all who call on Him.
“The prayer of faith” would be that prayer offered by the elders. There is a
responsibility resting upon them. The sick exercises his faith when he calls for the
elders. The elders pray the prayer of faith. Some have gone so far as to say that
the elders were supposed to massage the sick person with oil, and this was the
cause of his recovery. There certainly is no oil known to medical science which
can guarantee healing, regardless of what the affliction is. The text does not say
that the oil healed the sick. Some associate the oil with Hezekiah’s poultice of
figs, as if it were the means of healing (2 Kings 20:7). It was the prayer of faith,
and even then it says, “And the Lord shall raise him.” We believe the oil is a
symbol of the Holy Spirit, who quickens our mortal body (Romans 8:11). It is
amazing how people can have more faith in a little oil or in a bunch of figs
then they do in the power of God!
(13)
D) WHY ARE SOME NOT HEALED?
If the Lord is Jehovah our Physician and never changes, if healing is provided in
the atonement of Jesus Christ, if sickness is the work of the devil and Jesus was
(14)
manifested to destroy the works of the devil, if God is all – powerful, and if the
Lord is full of compassion, why then are not all who are prayed for instantly
healed of their diseases? We must conclude that the fault does not lie with God. It
must be with man, either in the one prayed for or in those who pray. One
should realize, however, that the healing of the body, as marvelous as that is, is
not the most important thing that can happen to a person. Salvation and spiritual
growth are greater than physical health, and there, no doubt, are times when the
spiritual blessing must be given precedence over the physical. We thoroughly
believe that God wants His children to enjoy both benefits to the full, but
sometimes hindrances do come in the way. Why some are not immediately healed
is explained by the following suggested reasons.
Disobedience
27. Proverbs 28:9: One who _________________________________________
_____________________________________, Even his prayer is an abomination.
If you are living in willful disobedience you should not expect God to answer
your prayers. The only prayer God wants to hear from those living in willful
disobedience is a prayer of repentance. Once a person repents then they should
seek for their healing.
Because of some Unconfessed Sin
28. Healing is not a reward, it comes by the Grace of God, as all other blessings
purchased at the Cross. But known sin in the believer’s life will hinder faith and
the reception of what the Lord has provided. Psalms 66:18: “If I regard ________
in _______________________, The __________________________________.”
Unforgiveness
Mark 11:25: “And whenever you stand praying, if you have anything against
anyone (*like grudges, bitterness, offenses), forgive him, that your Father in
heaven may also forgive you your trespasses.” (*author added for emphasis)
If we don’t forgive others we’re in SIN. And if we have sin in our hearts
according to Psalms 66:18 the Lord will not hear us. Unforgiveness in our hearts
will hinder our prayers.
Because of Unbelief
29. Matthew 13:58: Now He did not do many mighty works there ___________
_________________________________________________________________.
30. Mark 6:5-6: “Now ______________________________________________
_____________________________________, except that He laid His hands on a
___________ people and healed them. 6 And He marveled because of ________
_____________________. Then He went about the villages in a circuit, teaching.
31. James 1:6-8: But let him ask in faith, ___________________________, for
he who doubts is like a wave of the sea driven and tossed by the
wind. 7 ____________________________________________________________
______________________________; 8 he is a double-minded man, unstable in all
his ways.
32. Because of unbelief in the one who prays. James 5:14-15: Is anyone among
you sick? Let him call for the ____________________________________
_____________________________________________________, anointing him
with oil in the name of the Lord. 15 And the ______________________________
_________________ will save the sick, and the Lord will raise him up. And if he
has committed sins, he will be forgiven.
Mark 16:17-18: “And these signs will follow those who believe: In My name they
will cast out demons; they will speak with new tongues; 18 they will take up
serpents; and if they drink anything deadly, it will by no means hurt them; they
will lay hands on the sick, and they will recover.”
Failure to continue to stand in faith until the answer comes to pass
33. Hebrews 6:12-15: That you do not become sluggish, but imitate those who
through _____________________________________________________. 13 For
when God made a promise to Abraham, because He could swear by no one
greater, He swore by Himself, 14 saying, “Surely blessing I will bless you, and
multiplying I will multiply you.” 15 And so, _______________________________
__________________________________________________________________
There are cases of God’s people being sick
34. Philippians 2:25-27: Yet I considered it necessary to send to you
Epaphroditus, my brother, fellow worker, and fellow soldier, but your messenger
and the one who ministered to my need; 26 since he was longing for you all, and
was distressed because _______________________________________________
___________.27 For indeed he was _____________________________________;
but God had mercy on him, and not only on him but on me also, lest I should have
sorrow upon sorrow.
Regarding Epaphroditus, his case supports divine healing, rather than raising an
objection. Epaphroditus was sick indeed, but God healed him (Philippians 2:2527). It is not claimed that believers will never be sick under any circumstances;
when believers overtax their bodies or disobeyed the laws of nature, they are
likely to be sick, but when they turn to the Lord for healing, they receive it.
(15)
Epaphroditus became sick as the result of a very strenuous journey from Philippi
to Rome, but God delivered him, a fact which supports the Healing doctrine.
35. 2 Timothy 4:20: Erastus stayed in Corinth, but _______________________
_________________________________________________________________.
Trophimus was the Ephesian who had traveled with Paul on the third missionary
journey (Acts 20:4). That Paul left him in Miletus sick expresses a mystery
concerning healing. Although divine healing is part of the saint’s inheritance,
sometimes we are not healed, even when we have prayed in faith and confessed
our faith outwardly. The Bible gives no explicit answer to this issue, and the fact
that a close associate of the apostle was not healed shows that this reality has
existed from the early days of the church. Such a fact should never discourage
or introduce doubt to our prayers. It should however, serve as a guard against
presumption or condemnation.
(16)
Extra Note: If a person is not healed when you pray for them, things you should do
If a person is not healed when you pray for them, things you should do:
 Teach the sick person more about Divine Healing
 Give them scriptures to stand upon and to confess over themselves. This
is important because faith comes by hearing the word of God (Romans
10:17).
 Teach them what scripture reveals about the different hindrances there
are to receiving healing; because they may be unaware, what they are
doing is actually hindering them from being healed.
If divine healing always worked, no Christian would ever die
36. Psalm 90:10: “The ______________________________________________
__________________And if __________________________________________
_______________________, Yet their boast is only labor and sorrow; For it is
soon cut off, and we fly away.”
It is not claimed by exponents of divine healing that death can be perpetually
averted, nor was such a claim made by the apostles, who certainly practiced
divine healing with miraculous results. It is claimed only that the faithful
believer may have divine health within the normal lifespan. Such a full life is
described in Job 5:26. The same Bible that teaches divine healing also set a limit
on the length of man’s life. (Psalm 90:10; Hebrews 9:27). Therefore, healing is
provided for man, but only within the allotted lifespan. It is not meant, however,
that man, though being a mortal body, should live in pain and suffering, nor that
he should die by an affliction. Faith will secure for the believer a life of divine
health and vigor, and when death comes at the appointed time, it can be without
great suffering or disease. Of course, imperfect faith and disobedience frequently
(17)
hinder this ideal physical state, but this provision is valid, notwithstanding, and is
actually appropriated by many believers.
Even if perpetual life could be secured by divine healing, it would not be
desirable in this present body, even in its most healthy state. The mortal body of
Jesus was subject to natural fatigue, weariness, and other penalties of morality.
Divine health is a marvelous blessing for the present sojourn, but redeemed
believer’s aim is fixed on the heavenly city, the immortal life in a glorified eternal
body.
If you are sick, pray along the lines of the following prayer:
Dear Lord,
“I thank You that You Died on the cross, not only for all my sins, but to
redeem me from all curses, sickness, diseases, and demonic oppressions. By
faith, I declare that I’m redeemed from every sin, every curse, and every sickness
and disease, in Jesus Name!
I take my God-given authority over every evil spirit assigned to oppress and
afflict me. I declare all their legal rights to attack me (thru iniquities and curses)
are cancelled by the shed blood of Jesus. I bind all oppressing spirits and
command them to leave me now!
Lord, I praise You, that by Your stripes I am healed and delivered right now!
I will continue to declare this and praise You until every symptom is
destroyed and gone! IN NAME OF JESUS, AMEN!”
FOOTNOTES:
1. Foundations of Pentecostal Theology pg. 393 (revised version)
3. Foundations of Pentecostal Theology pg. 393-394 (revised version)
4. Spirit Filled Bible pg.1304, Kingdom Dynamics
7. Full Life Study Bible pg. 1420
10. Hayford’s Bible Handbook pg. 634
11. Global Youth Evangelism – Divine Healing - pg.7
12. Hayford’s Bible Handbook pg. 634
13. Foundations of Pentecostal Theology pg. 401-402 (revised version)
15. Foundations of Pentecostal Theology 415 (revised version)
16. Spirit Filled pg.1716, 4:20
Week 19
Daily Walk with God
Introduction to the Book of Joshua
Author: Joshua, except for the ending which may have been written by the high priest
Phinehas, an eyewitness to the events recounted there.
The Book of Joshua describes the Israelites’ conquest of Canaan—from the initial
invasion across the Jordan River to the final division of the land. Like most military
histories, Joshua focuses on the commander. Yet for this unique war, the commander was
God Himself (5:15). The book repeatedly emphasizes that the Israelites’ victories were
due to God’s intervention (chs. 10; 11). The extraordinary victory over Jericho
dramatically demonstrated this (ch. 6). Now God was decisively acting on the promises
that He had made to Abraham: He was giving the land of Canaan to His people! The
Book of Joshua describes a God who faithfully fulfills His promises.
Date of the Events
The events in Joshua occurred within a time span of less than a decade, 40 years after the
Exodus, probably around 1406 B.C. Caleb stated (14:7–10) that it had been 45 years
since he had been sent out from Kadesh Barnea to spy out the land (Num. 13). Since the
Israelites spent 38 years wandering in the wilderness (Deut. 2:14), the time from when
they crossed the Jordan River till the time of Caleb’s speech was seven years. Most of the
events in the book probably occurred within that period.
Many scholars have suggested that the conquest of Canaan took place between 1250–
1150 B.C. because there is archaeological evidence of the destruction of Canaanite cities
around that time. However, there are problems with this view, the most significant of
which is that the Israelites destroyed only three cities—Jericho, Ai, and Hazor—during
their conquest. God had promised that they would live in cities they had not built, enjoy
fields they had not planted, and harvest fruit they had not tended (Deut. 6:10, 11).
Therefore, the Israelites fought most of their battles in the field
outside the cities. The widespread destruction of Canaanite cities found by archaeologists
may date to the time of the judges. During this period, God allowed many foreign
invasions to devastate the countryside and the cities in order to discipline His rebellious
people.
Nature of the Events
Brief summaries contained in Joshua often give the impression that the campaign of
conquest was one in which the Israelites overwhelmed the Canaanites with a superior
force, inflicting a series of total defeats. Chapter 10 is an example. But the Book of
Joshua as a whole does not describe Israel as winning a frontal offensive attack by means
of a superior force. Rather, under God’s direction, Israel used various means such as
ambushes and diversionary tactics to defeat its enemies. The Israelites are said to have
destroyed only three cities: Jericho, Ai, and Hazor. Furthermore, Joshua 16:10 and Judges
1 suggest that Israel’s victory over the Canaanites was incomplete. There were
Canaanites still living in the land. Nevertheless, God did give the greater part of the land
of Canaan into the Israelites’ hands through a series of dramatic battles in a relatively
short period of time. God was faithful to His promises.
Themes
The two most prominent themes in Joshua are the possession of the land and the
covenant. God had repeatedly promised the land of Canaan to Abraham (Gen. 12:7;
13:14, 15, 17; 15:18–21; 17:8; 22:17), to Isaac (Gen. 26:3, 4), to Jacob (Gen. 28:4, 13;
35:12), and to the succeeding generations (Gen. 48:4–22; 50:24). The Book of Joshua
emphasizes that the conquest of Canaan was a direct fulfillment of that promise. God was
fighting for the Israelites and giving them the land in the process. Since God was
demonstrating His faithfulness to Israel, He expected Israel to be faithful to His covenant
with them. Possessing the land was based on their obedience to His law (23:9–13, 15, 16;
Deut. 4:1, 25–27, 40; 6:17, 18). In fact, the Book of Joshua portrays the complete
possession of the land as the result of Joshua’s obedience to God’s commands (10:40;
11:20, 23; 23:9–13).
Conquering the land enabled Israel to experience God’s rest, which He had promised to
the Israelites from the beginning (1:13, 15; 11:23; 14:15; 21:44; 22:4; 23:1). “The Lord
gave them rest all around, according to all that He had sworn to their fathers” (21:44).
The author of Hebrews equates this Old Testament concept of rest with entering into
Christ’s rest, that is, His kingdom (Heb. 3; 4).
In addition to emphasizing the importance of faithfulness to the covenant (1:7, 8; 22:5;
23:6, 16; 24:15), Joshua records two ceremonies dedicated to the renewal of the
covenant. The first was at Mount Ebal. There Joshua built an altar to the Lord, offered
sacrifices, and copied and read the law of Moses (8:30–35). The second was at Shechem
(ch. 24), where Joshua wrote the words of Israel’s covenant renewal in “the Book of the
Law of God” and erected a large stone as a witness and memorial to the agreement
(24:25–27). Both ceremonies impressed on the people’s minds and hearts their
responsibility to follow God alone and to keep His instructions. At the end of the
conquest, the Israelites had a new challenge before them. The intensity of the battle was
gone. Now the Israelites had to demonstrate their faithfulness to God in the ordinary
activities of everyday life.
Although there are no specific prophecies of Jesus in this book, Joshua himself is an
obvious representation of the coming Savior. His name, which means “The Lord saves,”
is the Hebrew equivalent of “Jesus” (a Greek name). As Joshua leads the nation of Israel
across the Jordan River into their promised inheritance, he foreshadows the One who will
bring “many sons to glory” (Heb. 2:10). The apostle Paul recalls Joshua’s role when he
writes, “Now thanks be to God who always leads us in triumph in Christ” (2 Cor. 2:14).
When Joshua encounters the “Commander of the army of the Lord” outside the walls of
Jericho (5:13–15), he is actually in the presence of a pre-incarnate appearance of Jesus.
When Joshua sent two spies into Jericho prior to Israel’s invasion, a prostitute named
Rahab provided them secret shelter. To show their thanks, the spies promised her family
would not be attacked if she displayed a scarlet cord in her window to set her home apart
(2:17–20). The blood-colored cord that Rahab hung from her window to guarantee
deliverance from the advancing troops is a sure sign of the salvation from future
judgment that Jesus’ blood provides.
[] Joshua chapter 1
Memory verse
Behold, I tell you a mystery: We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed— 52 in a
moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet. For the trumpet will sound, and
the dead will be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed.
1 Corinthians 15:51-52
Classroom Notes
Week 19
Title: ___________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
19
Revival
The Ninety’s
“Have not I commanded thee? Be strong and of a good
courage; be not afraid, neither be thou dismayed: for
the LORD thy God is with thee whithersoever thou goest.”
Joshua 1:9
Much of the story of revival is just a repeat of, “And they, continuing daily with
one accord in the temple, and breaking bread from house to house, did eat their meat
with gladness and singleness of heart, Praising God, and having favor with all the
people. And the Lord added to the church daily such as should be saved.” Act 2:46-47
KJVR Another miracle, another call, another seed planted. In the Nineties churches were
maturing. Pastors were sending out the first third generation churches and learning all the
principles of maturity, rebellion and fellowship.
Most churches and pastors are hard to judge without hindsight. Many that start
well end poorly, and many a poor beginner turns out to be a superstar. One of the biggest
keys to being used is to just not quit. Mike would leave a couple simple but powerful
principles with those around him. The first was to enjoy the journey. He never got so
caught up in revival that he forgot life is mainly about living it. Walks and fishing trips
were an important part of his life. Maybe his greatest testimony is a wife who said she
always felt more important than the church. He loved fellowship and friends. And above
all he knew it was critical to trust God and not get too caught up in our own propaganda.
When I wrote the original Harvest Generation I was coming in from another group. As I
talked to Mike I told him that not everyone was as loyal or committed as I thought they
should be. Mike just laughed and said, “Ron the only thing we care about is that it’s good
for God.
If these men want to leave it’s not a problem, we aren’t here to control anyone.”
The goal is synergy not control. To have this you shoot for a partnership but you can’t
legislate or force it. It’s also understood that when you do this a lot of effort will seem to
be wasted. Jesus sent out the disciples and some of them failed. Faith moves and allows
God to bring the harvest. The foundational principle is this commitment to scatter. First it
was In Southern California, and then into other states then the world.
Most wanted to be sent out to pastor, but Abraham was inspired by evangelists
more than preachers. Harry Hills, Larry Reed and Victor Dandridge, were the guys that
moved him. Pastor Neville groomed him to hold revivals and be radical at it. Abraham
was the first homegrown evangelist and it took a while for the pastors to take him
seriously. So when he started it was rough, but the power in his meetings soon started to
have effect. It wasn’t uncommon for 10-20 people to fall out under the power. Every
revival he went to people not only got saved but they started to stay in the church. After
paying his dues he became one of the most popular evangelists, booked up for months in
advance.
Kansas City
His burden was for Chicago and he was heading there when a church opened in
Kansas, City. This seemed like a great opportunity to Mike Neville. Kelly and his wife
Esther had real reservations about going there, but Mike said, “there was no one willing
to go and I need you to take it.” (Heb 13:17) Kelly cried that day but looking back knows
it was God’s will for him to come to Kansas City. The church was actually coming from
outside the fellowship and no one had been to the church. Kelly and Esther soon learned
that what they had been told was mainly optimism. At the first service there was 7 badly
beat up adults and a $12 offering in the middle of the religious heartland. On the outside
it couldn’t have looked worse
It did get worse when Kelly wrecked his van and found out his insurance wasn’t
good in Kansas. They found themselves pioneering a church while riding a bus for eleven
months. The third week his house was robbed and cleaned out. The great thing about
Kelly is you can’t really discourage him. It was a slow start. The first year only one
person got saved. He got offered a show on a Christian station and could use the
basement for his church. It was then people started getting saved. The radio show went
from one hour to four hours. It became one of the most popular shows in the Mid West.
He went to Kansas City in 1993 and didn’t break a hundred until 1999. It was when they
got their own building that the church started to grow. The dramas were a major part of
this. In one drama (Hell Night) 10,000 people showed up to a building that only held 400.
They had multiple shows for a week and 2,000 people got saved.
Crisis
The Huntington Park church was facing growing pains. A lot of the key ministries
were changing hands. Many of those that had come into the church at the theater didn’t
make the transition well to Huntington Park. Some that had been in the church from the
beginning drifted over to some of the younger and more vibrant congregations. The
nineties would be in many ways a repetition of the first years but multiplied. Everywhere
colorful people were getting saved and changed. Churches were being planted in a wider
and wider circle radiating out from Los Angeles. In the fellowship itself growing pains
were being faced.
Some of the churches that were the most successful were being drawn towards
other ministries, thinking this would take them to the next level. A few leaders were
wrestling with issues of sin and would stumble, but Mike wasn’t worried his focus was
primarily on the overall fellowship and it was there he found much of his purpose; then in
January of 1996 Mike Neville passed away. His death was a hammer blow that fell
almost overnight. Mike had skin cancer five years before but they thought it was gone.
He started having headaches and when he went to the doctor they found that the cancer
had metastized to his brain, it was only two months before he died. Only forty-nine this
was unprepared for and shocking. For most of those that had come into the church he and
Donna were much more than just pastors. He was a bridge to a larger world and for many
the first person they could really trust.
His impact was obvious when at the viewing there were over 3,000 who came.
The next day at the funeral it took forever for everyone to pass by the casket. It was a
home going celebration. This disrupted the fellowship to its core. Everyone felt that Mike
was his or her best friend. His leadership style was as a friend not a boss or head of an
organization. Many of these men had never followed anyone else and it was like they had
lost the leadership that gave direction for their life. Nobody was more affected than
Donna.
Donna Neville
In just 2 months Donna’s whole world changed. Together, they had built a church
of several hundred while planting dozens of other churches. Almost overnight they faced
a tough decision. Donna for a short time wrestled with what God wanted for her. She had
done woman’s meeting and preached special services but it was sporadic. What was
going to happen to their church and the fellowship?
A few weeks before Mike died he stood in a Sunday morning service and told the
congregation that he and Donna had pioneered the church together and that she was to
lead the church if he was not healed. When Mike died the leadership board of the Praise
Chapel International also encouraged Donna to assume the pastoral role. She was always
happy standing alongside Mike and never had a vision or desire to be the senior pastor.
Forced at mid-stream in her life to change directions she took on a life changing battle.
While everyone loved Donna this was a predominantly Hispanic church with all the
cultural prejudices about women. In addition the idea of women in ministry had followed
the traditional concepts of women singing and working with kids but leaving the
preaching to men. Donna and Mike had been a powerful team partly because they were
different. Some of the problems she faced were partly the result of Mike’s heart to
release. He would have sailed through these issues the church was facing with little
difficulty, but now they were like icebergs on the horizon facing Donna’s untried
leadership. She faced the prejudice of a predominately male group, some major problems
in the church, and the adjustment to her teaching style versus Mike’s evangelistic gift;
with patience and lots of prayer.
180 degree turn
There was a stigma in having a woman pastor, but the congregation became
convinced that this was God. Donna realized that this was bigger than her. She continued
to plant new churches and the fellowship of churches out of Huntington Park continued to
grow. The original Huntington Park Bible conference had become the Praise Chapel
International Bible Conference with all the churches in the Fellowship no matter who
planted them coming together. Larry took responsibility for the world conference, and
she started the Huntington Park Harvesters Homecoming for the churches out of her
church. It has continued to grow moving from the church to the Holiday Inn and then to
Knott’s Berry Farm that seats 2200 people. It was a hard fought battle but God brought
her a team of supportive ministers and she won the heart of the church and the pastors
while changing everyone’s view of women in ministry. A big help in all this was her son.
Jason was born premature in Whittier California in 1973. His life was as a
preacher’s kid. Some thought he was a punk and others loved him. It was his involvement
in rap music that gave him his own identity. Many sons of men like Mike would always
be overshadowed by their fathers, but Jason became his own man.
Fros’T
He took the popular rap and Hip Hop and Christianized it. He took on the name
Fros’T and began to record and travel. It caused a little bit of tension between him and
Mike, but Mike knew this was God and supported Jason. It was after Mikes death he
began to wrestle with what
God wanted for him. The music industry seemed his call and he loved the Hip Hop
culture and avoided preaching. In conversations he began to shift his thinking and started
to open his life to ministry. He married Jackie a wonderful girl with a heart for ministry.
Their first involvement was as head of the youth. This was a natural position for
Jason because of his music. The youth were drawn to both him and Jackie. He then began
to move towards the role of associate at the church. When he walks on the platform you
feel someone with authority. His ministry is alive not only in Huntington Park but in the
churches out of there.
New Leadership Same Direction
When Mike died, the Praise Chapel International and Mission Global Harvest
structure became very important. Mike and the leaders had worked out what to do in the
event of his death or the need to replace him as the primary leader. For someone to take
Mike’s place it would require a majority vote of all the ordained pastors in the
Fellowship. A few weeks after Mike died the ministers came together and in a unanimous
vote backed up Larry to take the responsibility for Praise Chapel International and
Mission Global Harvest. Mike was everyone’s friend and the personification of an
optimist. When he was getting audited by the IRS he thought it would be fun. While
Larry is one of the most gracious men on earth his personality is a little more reserved
and realistic.
The first few years were for many emotional, confusing and rocky. It was hard to
give Larry the same loyalty they had given Mike, and in fact Larry never expected it. He
knew this would be another critical transition for the fellowship. There were the natural
diversions of vision that happen in any group. Mike had always held them together by his
personality. He was the father and Larry would never be that for most of the men but the
president and vision caster. The group had never been held together by legal ties or
structure. This was a band of brothers. If possible Larry believed this even more than
Mike. Larry made it clear that he was there to lead and help and if they couldn’t accept
his leadership there was no pressure or threats going to be applied. Now men had to
decide if this was where God wanted them? A few would drift off but soon God began to
bring together a strong core of leaders that saw how the vision would unfold in the next
decades.
Paramount
Omar felt like he was pastoring a roller coaster. An influx came in only to leave
later. Great couples were coming in. Donny and Anita came in 1992. They had run from
Colorado where Donny was facing charges with the police for drugs and violence. The
only place they had to stay was with a relative that was a preacher. They both got saved,
but the church was older and it wasn’t until they ran into an outreach from Praise Chapel
that they really started to grow.
The church got up to around a hundred when they lost the lease on the building in
1994. Having to sub lease from another church limited the services and people started to
get discouraged and leave. The church was dwindling before Omar’s eyes. They were
doing everything they could to keep it alive and were stuck there in Bellflower with little
response from people.
The church for the next five years hardly grew at all. They just kept plugging
away. It was at this time Pastor Neville died and it was a very discouraging.
Omar was working as a sales engineer at an air conditioning company and it was
demanding a lot of his time. It was 1998 when another exodus happened. The leaders
were great people but complacent. There had been a discontentment in the church for a
long time. Three key couples left which meant only Ray and Diane were left of the
leadership. Other people left thinking there must be a problem. It was a desperate time
financially and spiritually. One couple came to his birthday party to tell him they were
bailing out. Omar called Donna and said, “The golden nuggets have left.” They had spent
ten long years and it was about the size they started with. Donna said, “Listen young
man, just because a few people leave your church you don’t close the doors. There are
still people in your church that love you and that’s the congregation you’re to work with.”
Omar went to service that day and the Holy Spirit said, “The golden nuggets may have
left but there are diamonds sitting in the congregation. You have more than you think.”
About a month later the momentum shifted. People wanted to see the church do well and
got behind Omar and Letty.
Never Quit
One significant event was when Mike Perez and Rene Robles decided to do an
outreach. No one but them showed up and they almost went to have coffee but decided to
go by themselves. They grabbed a bull horn and were walking through a neighborhood
preaching and handing out tracks. Jeremy and Cynthia were living together. Cynthia had
just got out of the shower when she heard a voice saying Jesus was coming back and
repent. With a towel around her head they jumped in the car and started to look for the
preachers. They finally found them and showed up at church a couple weeks later. They
got married and started bringing in first her mom and then a sister and before long the
church was in revival again with a whole new group of leaders.
New families started coming in and there was slow but steady growth. The Lord
had shown him he had to move back to Paramount. He knew God was going to give them
a miracle building. He told Ray in September of 1998 they were going to get a building.
David Hernandez
It was 1999 and Dave Hernandez and Omar got together. They had both gone out
at the same time. Dave was struggling in Hawthorne and had some great people but not
many of them. Omar was breaking a hundred again and looking for a miracle. Dave had
only been ten when his parents came into Maywood. He grew up in the church and was
close to Mike and Donna. His parents went out to pioneer in 1985 and he obviously went
and helped them. He came back to the Maywood church and married Esther Hernandez
and he and Omar became great friends. He then took over his parent’s church in May of
1989. He had pastored for ten years and was meeting in his house and was discouraged.
He told Omar at the end of the year if something doesn’t break I’m going back to
Huntington Park. They did a couple combined services and revivals that had gone well.
In June of 1999 Omar felt the Lord tell him that instead of going back why not join the
two churches together. They worked out the issues and merged. At the same time Omar
was being forced to look for another building, when the one he was in was sold. A small
miracle happened when they found an old church in Paramount they could sub lease.
They had to meet in the afternoon so they told everyone to go to breakfast do their chores
and show up at two thirty. They had a hundred and sixty out the first service and they
started to rebuild the church from the inside out. Four month later they purchased the
building. They put a marquee on the outside and advertised special services as well as
putting up catchy phrases like on Super bowl Sunday saying, “Stop at my house before
the big game, “or “what’s missing in ch__ch, UR.” People in the neighborhood loved it
and visitors were coming to most services.
More than just a Church
Omar was at the 2000 conference in Palm Springs when he overheard Carl
Friedrich first talk about a family of fellowships. Up until then Omar thought he was just
a small part of an expanding network. As Omar started to talk to Larry about the future he
caught the vision of one day leading his own conference. Up until then Omar had only
thought of being an extension of Huntington Park. For the first time he saw how the
vision was expanding into a much larger dimension of expansion than he had ever seen.
It had always been in his heart to plant churches they had supported Ray and Sally
Hendrick to plant their church in Ventura in 2000, but it was when they planted their first
home grown church in 2001 with Ray and Dianne going into North Long Beach, that they
saw the impact of church planting as their future. They bought an old pool hall and bar
and turned it into a church there in Long Beach. Omar had to ask him to go three times
before he felt he should go. God though spoke to him at a conference and he said yes.
The church and the disciples got excited. The level of commitment went up in the church
especially with those that felt a call. Because of being packed out in a small building as
they started to regularly plant churches it just made more room for others to come in and
get saved. Some in Praise Chapel were being enticed by the large churches all over
Southern California. The mentality is to hold on to people as just as good a way to reach
people as sending out churches. Over the years many talked about this but it wasn’t as
easy as it seemed. What happened was they lost the vision they once had when there was
no more release. They couldn’t mature in the same way at home as they did when
released. Several churches sincerely desired to grow and stopped planting but far from
accelerating their churches they hit a plateau and then even began to decline. For people
in Praise Chapel at least a key part of their inspiration was linked to the vision of church
planting and winning the world.
Paramount embraced the vision fully. Eddie and Roxanne Vargas were sent to
Redondo Beach in 2002 from the world conference in Palm Springs. This couple would
win such favor in that beach town that they were all but given a church only a few blocks
from the beach and a voice in the community.
In 2003 they had their first Harvester’s Conference in Paramount. It was standing
room only, and the place went ballistic when they sent out Donny and Anita Pacheco to
Colorado Springs, Colorado. In 2004 Mike and Abby Perez took Bell Gardens. It doubled
in a few months. In 2005 they sent Mando and Lisa Luna to Torrance California and in
three months they were running seventy-five. In 2006 Victor and Yolanda went to
Ensenada, Mexico. At the same time John and Lisa Valdez took over the Spanish
ministry and begin to transition it into a church 2007 saw David and Linda Tejerina bring
the Gardena church into the fellowship and Redondo Beach planted their first church in
Lakewood Washington with Mike and Dee Dee Morino. In September they planted
Ruben and Norma Lizardo into a Spanish church in Huntington Park that had been
pastored by a relative of Omar’s. In seven years they went from 30 to three hundred, but
more important they had three times that in their fellowship of churches. Church was fun
and the future bright.
[] I read one chapter of the book Revival
Week 19
Topic: The Rapture (part 1)
A) BRIEF SUMMARY OF THE END TIMES
Read the following paragraphs and initial at the end that you read it.
The Bible has a lot to say about the end times. Nearly every book of the Bible
contains prophecy regarding the end times. Taking all of these prophecies and
organizing them can be difficult. Following is a very brief summary of what the
Bible declares will happen in the end times.
(1)
Christ will remove all born-again believers from the earth in an event known
as the rapture (1 Thessalonians 4:13-18; 1 Corinthians 15:51-54). At the
judgment seat of Christ, these believers will be rewarded for good works and
faithful service during their time on earth or will lose rewards, but not eternal life,
for lack of service and obedience (1 Corinthians 3:11-15; 2 Corinthians 5:10).
The Antichrist (the beast) will come into power and will sign a covenant with
Israel for seven years (Daniel 9:27). This seven-year period of time is known as
the “tribulation”. During the tribulation, there will be terrible wars, famines,
plagues, and natural disasters. God will be pouring out His wrath against sin, evil,
and wickedness. The tribulation will include the appearance of the four horsemen
of the Apocalypse, and the seven seal, trumpet, and bowl judgments.
About halfway through the seven years, the Antichrist will break the peace
covenant with Israel and make war against it. The Antichrist will commit “the
abomination of desolation” and set up an image of himself to be worshipped in
the Jerusalem temple (Daniel 9:27; 2 Thessalonians 2:3-10), which will have
been rebuilt. The second half of the tribulation is known as “the great tribulation”
(Revelation 7:14) and “the time of Jacob’s trouble” (Jeremiah 30:7).
At the end of the seven-year tribulation, the Antichrist will launch a final
attack on Jerusalem, culminating in the battle of Armageddon. Jesus Christ
will return, destroy the Antichrist and his armies, and cast them into the lake
of fire (Revelation 19:11-21). Christ will then bind Satan in the Abyss for 1000
years and He will rule His earthly kingdom for this thousand-year period
(Revelation 20:1-6).
At the end of the thousand years, Satan will be released, defeated again, and
then cast into the lake of fire (Revelation 20:7-10) for eternity. Christ then
judges all unbelievers (Revelation 20:10-15) at the great white throne
judgment, casting them all into the lake of fire. Christ will then usher in a new
heaven and new earth and the New Jerusalem—the eternal dwelling place of
believers. There will be no more sin, sorrow, or death (Revelation 21–22).
382
1. I read the previous summary of what the Bible declares will happen in the
end times. ________________________________________________________
(2)
B) THE RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH IS DISTINCT FROM
CHRIST’S SECOND COMING TO EARTH
The next event on the church calendar is the Rapture. This event is not to be
confused with the Return of Christ. Actually, both events are part of the Second
Coming of Jesus Christ. The Rapture is a “catching away” to heaven of the
redeemed while God prepares the earth for the Return of Christ.
(3)
To simplify this, we can say that Christ’s Second Coming takes place in two
parts:
A. The Rapture
B. The Return
Note the distinction in the chart above between Christ’s coming FOR His saints
before the seven-year tribulation and Christ coming WITH His saints at the end
of the tribulation.
The Rapture
2. 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18: But I do not want you to be ignorant, brethren,
concerning those who have fallen asleep, lest you sorrow as others who have no
hope. 14 For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so God will bring
with Him those who sleep in Jesus. 15 For this we say to you by the word of the
Lord, _____________________________________________________________
___________________ will by no means precede those who are asleep. 16 For the
__________________________________________________________________
____________ with a shout, with the voice of an archangel, and with the trumpet
of God. And the dead in Christ will rise first. 17 Then we who are alive and remain
__________________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________And thus we
shall always be with the Lord. 18 Therefore comfort one another with these words.
3. Only those who are ready will be aware of this “catching away” (The
Rapture). Matthew 24:40-42: “Then two men will be in the field: ____________
______________________________________. 41 Two women will be grinding at
the mill: __________________________________________________. 42 Watch
therefore, for you do not know what hour your ____________________________
_________________________________________________________________”
The Return
4. We see that in the Rapture the Lord will appear only in the sky and not actually
touch the earth. We who are ready will be caught up to meet Him. At the end of
the Tribulation the actual return of Christ will take place. What will happen
during His Return that did not occur during the Rapture? Zechariah 14:3-4_____
__________________________________________________________________
5. When the Lord returns, His feet will stand on the Mount of Olives, from
which He ascended into heaven. Acts 1:9-12: Now when He had spoken these
things, while they watched, ___________________________________________,
and a cloud received Him out of their sight. 10 And while they looked steadfastly
toward heaven as He went up, behold, two men stood by them in white apparel,
11 who also said, “Men of Galilee, why do you stand gazing up into heaven? This
same Jesus, who was taken up from you into heaven, ____________
__________________________________________________________.” 12 Then
they returned to Jerusalem ____________________________________________
_________________________, which is near Jerusalem, a Sabbath day’s journey.
The Return of Christ will be Visible
The visible return of Jesus is different from the Rapture. At His return, all the
earth will see Jesus returning, and He will establish His reign and rule on the
earth.
6. Matthew 24:30: “Then the sign of the ________________________________
will appear in heaven, and then all the tribes of the earth will mourn, and _______
__________________________________________________________________
coming on the clouds of heaven with power and great glory.”
7. Revelation 1:7: “Behold, __________________________________________,
and ___________________________________________, even they who pierced
Him. And all the tribes of the earth will mourn because of Him. Even so, Amen.”
In Matthew 24:30 and Revelation 1:7, we read about all the nations mourning
when they see Jesus. They will mourn because it will become immediately
apparent that they’ve built their lives on the wrong foundation.
Rapture and Second Advent contrasts
Advent: a coming into place, view, or being; arrival, the coming of Christ into the
world.
Rapture and Second Advent contrasts:
 The “Rapture” occurs when the Church is caught up to meet the Lord
in the air (1 Thessalonians 4:13-18), while the “Second Advent” occurs
when Christ comes with His Saints to execute judgment on earth
(Revelation 19:11-16).
 The “Rapture” occurs when Christ comes “in the air” for His Saints
(1 Thessalonians 4:13-18), while the “Second Advent” occurs when
Christ comes to earth and “His feet stand on the Mount of Olives”
(Zechariah 14:3-4).
 The “Rapture” occurs when Christ comes as the Bridegroom to take
unto Himself His Bride, while the “Second Advent” occurs when Christ
comes with His Bride to rule nations.
 The “Rapture” affects only believers (1 Thessalonians 4:13-18), while
the “Second Advent” has its effect on all men (Matthew 24:29-31).
 The “Rapture” occurs before the seven-year Tribulation
(1 Thessalonians 1:10, 5:9), while the “Second Advent” occurs at the
end of the seven-year Tribulation (Matthew 24:29-31)
 After the “Rapture” the Tribulation begins, while after the “Second
Advent” the Millennial Kingdom begins.
 At the “Rapture” only His own see Him (1 Thessalonians 4:13-18),
while at the “Second Advent” every eye shall see Him (Matthew 24:30,
Revelation 1:7).
Conclusion: The contrasts between the “Rapture” and the “Second Advent”
show that they are two different events.
We will look more in depth at the Return of Christ and the events surrounding it
in a later study.
C) THE RAPTURE
1 Thessalonians 4:13-18 is the chief Biblical source of the doctrine of the
Rapture – the catching away to heaven of those, dead or living, who have
trusted in Christ and await His return.
8. 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18: But _______________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
___________14 For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so God will
bring with Him those who sleep in Jesus. 15 For this we say to you by the word of
the Lord, that we who are alive and remain until the coming of the Lord will by
no means precede those who are asleep. 16 For the Lord Himself will descend
from heaven with a shout, with the voice of an archangel, and with the trumpet of
God. And the dead in Christ will rise first. 17 Then we who are alive and remain
shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air.
And thus we shall always be with the Lord. 18 _____________________________
__________________________________________________________________
Caught up, harpadzo (har-pad-zoe); Strong’s #726: To seize, snatch away,
catch up, take by force. The word describes the Holy Spirit’s action in transferring
Philip from one location to another (Acts 8:39) and Paul’s being caught up to
Paradise (2Corinthians 12:2, 4). It suggests the exercise of a sudden force.
(4)
The word rapture has come into use as a result of the Latin translation of the
Bible where the phrase in 1 Thessalonians 4:17 reads, simul rapiemur cum illis.
(5)
The rapture (or “translation”) of the church is often paralleled to the “raptures”
of Enoch (Genesis 5:24) and Elijah (2 Kings 2:12). In each case, the individual
disappeared or was caught up into-heaven. At His ascension, our Lord Himself
was “taken up” into heaven (Acts 1:9). The Biblical description of the rapture
involves both the resurrection of deceased believers and the translation of living
believers into the air to meet the Lord (1 Thessalonians 4:16-17; 1 Corinthians
15:51 52).
(6)
The Apostle Paul founded the church in Thessalonica in a very short space of
time. Normally he would spend months, if not two or three years, establishing a
church. This time he had but a few weeks to do so. The Thessalonian believers
had heard his teaching regarding Christ’s Second Coming, but they had not fully
grasped his meaning during this brief period. Some members of the
congregation had died and the Thessalonian believers were grieved because
they thought these people had “missed” Christ’s return and the glory of the
“rapture”. This tells us something about the heart of the Thessalonian church,
and indeed the life and thought of the early Church as a whole. They keenly
anticipated the imminent return of the Lord.
So the Apostle responds, “I do not want you to be ignorant…concerning
those who have fallen asleep” (1Thessalonians 4:13), and then goes on to
explain that those who have died in Christ will be raised first and will participate
in the rapture along with the living believers.
(7)
8. List 5 things that are told about the Rapture in 1 Thessalonians 4:16-17.
1. __________________________________________________________
2. __________________________________________________________
3. __________________________________________________________
4. __________________________________________________________
5. __________________________________________________________
1. The Lord Himself will descend from Heaven with a shout
1 Thessalonians 4:16: “For the Lord Himself will descend from heaven with a
shout”
When Jesus returns back to this earth, He will come as a victor. There will be a
mighty power in His shout. It will penetrate all the graves, pierce to the deepest
depths of the sea, and it will be heard by every saint on earth.
(8)
One day, when Jesus was on earth, He stood at the grave of Lazarus and cried out,
“Lazarus, come forth.” Lazarus was dead, but he heard his Master’s voice and
came out of the grave. When Jesus shouts at His return to earth, all those who are
“in Christ” who sleep in death on the earth, or in depths of the sea, will hear His
voice and come forth to meet Him. They will have their “redemptive” body.
2. With the voice of an Archangel
shout, with the voice of an archangel…”
The archangel is the leader of the heavenly hosts and will be directly connected
with the descent of Jesus from heaven. There will be great commotion in heaven,
as Jesus goes out to receive all redeemed souls who have been saved by God’s
grace. Jesus returns in the air to bring all the glorified bodies of the saints into the
Father’s house.
(9)
3. With the Trumpet of God
shout, with the voice of an archangel, and with the trumpet of God...”
When the trumpet was blown in the army camp, men rushed from their tents,
and fell into line to march off to battle. When the trumpet of God is blown, every
saved person will fall in line that will be taken up to join the great multitude in
heaven. The shout will be so loud, the voice so clear, and the trump so distinct
that every child of God will hear and go up to meet Him in the air!
(10)
Think of it! Heaven will open and Jesus will be suspended in air. The One, who
placed the sun, which is thousands of times larger than earth, into place, put the
moon, the stars, and all the planets into place, when He returns, will descend from
Heaven. The voice of the archangel will be heard, the trumpet of God will sound,
and Jesus will hover in the air, ready and waiting to take His children out of this
sinful world and take them home with Him.
There was a time when He was suspended between heaven and earth, as cruel
men hung Him on a cross. It was a cross of suffering, as He was dying for man’s
sins. But when Christ returns to earth He will be between heaven and earth;
however, this time it is not to suffer, but rather, it will be a scene of beauty
and majesty. His heart will be overflowing with anticipation to meet His bride
and take her home with Him. He will gather His believers from all over the earth,
as the greatest reunion this world has ever known takes place. Every trouble, the
believer has ever known, will be over as Jesus places His loving arms around us.
His great heart will overflow with wondrous joy.
4. The Dead in Christ will rise first
1 Thessalonians 4:16: For the Lord Himself will descend from heaven with a
shout, with the voice of an archangel, and with the trumpet of God. And the dead
in Christ will rise first.
9. The Bible says that those who have died in Christ will be resurrected
(1Thessalonians 4:16b). Verse 15 refers to those believers as being “asleep in
Jesus” at this time. It is important that we understand what this term means
because it has been confused by some people. There are three references to these
“sleeping believers” throughout verses 13-17 and it is clear that these are
believers in Christ who have died. 1 Thessalonians 4:13-17: “But I do not want
you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning those who have ____________________
_____________, lest you sorrow as others who have no hope. 14 For if we believe
that Jesus died and rose again, even so God ______________________________
_____________________________________________.15 For this we say to you
by the word of the Lord, that we who are alive and remain until the coming of the
Lord will by no means precede those ___________________________________
__________. 16 For the Lord Himself will descend from heaven with a shout, with
the voice of an archangel, and with the trumpet of God. And _________________
__________________________________________________ 17 Then we who are
alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the
Lord in the air. And thus we shall always be with the Lord.”
(11)
The use of this word “sleep” has introduced for some people the notion that
when we die we enter into an interim state of oblivion that occurs between death
and resurrection, and are “unconscious” just as we are when we sleep naturally.
Proponents of this belief propose, that all those who have died experience a kind
of undreaming sleep until the Lord comes again. We do not accept this teaching,
generally known as “soul sleep” – an idea that derives its basis from one or two
OT poetic reference, prior to the fuller revelation of the NT. What appears in the
OT is not contradicted, but complemented by the NT, and thus given needed light
to be seen clearly.
(12)
10. Paul applied the word sleep to those believers who died. Jesus used the
same expression (John 11:11–13). According to 1 Thessalonians 4:14 who will
God bring with Him (Jesus)? _________________________________________
11. Paul made it clear that the soul of the believer went to be with the Lord:
“even so God will bring with Him those who sleep in Jesus.” (1 Thessalonians
4:14). He cannot bring them when He returns unless they are with Him. It is not
the soul that sleeps; it is the body. James 2:26 say’s “… the body without the
spirit is dead…” At death, the spirit leaves the body, and the body goes to sleep
and no longer functions. The soul/spirit goes to be with the Lord, if the person
was a believer in Christ. 2 Corinthians 5:8: “We are confident, yes, well pleased
rather ____________________________________________________________
_________________________________________________________________”
12. Philippians 1:23: For I am hard-pressed between the two, _______________
____________________________________________________________ which
is far better.
The following commentary pieces everything together: Those who fall
asleep are Christians who die. The figure of sleep for death is common in the
New Testament (cf. Mark 5:39; John 11:11). This is not sleep of the soul,
however, because Paul wrote elsewhere that a Christian who is absent from his
body is present with the Lord (2 Corinthians 5:8; cf Philippians 1:23; 1
Thessalonians 5:10). It is rather the “sleep” of the body in the earth until it is
resurrected, changed into a glorious body, and reunited with the soul (1
Corinthians 15:35-57; 2 Corinthians 5:1-9).
(13)
If you die before the Rapture, your soul/spirit immediately goes to be in the
presence of the Lord. When Jesus returns; your soul/spirit will come with Him in
the air, your body will rise out of the ground, and BAM! The soul/spirit and the
body will reunite in midair!!!
5. We who are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds
to meet the Lord in the air
1 Thessalonians 4:16-17: For the Lord Himself will descend from heaven with a
shout, with the voice of an archangel, and with the trumpet of God. And the dead
in Christ will rise first. 17 Then we who are alive and remain shall be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air.
13. Every Christian, still alive on earth, will be “caught up” to meet the Lord in
the air. Drivers will be taken from moving cars. Pilots will be taken from planes,
even preachers, while they are still preaching, will be taken to meet the Lord in
the air! Matthew 24:40-42: “Then two men will be in the field: ______________
_________________ and the other left. 41 Two women will be grinding at the mill:
_____________________ and the other left. 42 Watch therefore, for you do not
know what hour your Lord is coming.
14. At the Rapture the living believers will be transfigured. 1 Corinthians
15:35-58: But someone will say, “_____________________________________
_____________? And with what body do they come?” 36 Foolish one, what you
sow is not made alive unless it dies. 37 And what you sow, you do not sow that
body that shall be, but mere grain— perhaps wheat or some other grain. 38 But
__________________________________________________________________
______________________and to each seed its own body. 39 _________________
___________ flesh, but there is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh of animals,
another of fish, and another of birds. 40 There are also ______________________
_________________________________; but the glory of the celestial is one, and
the glory of the terrestrial is another. 41 There is one glory of the sun, another
glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars; for one star differs
from another star in glory. 42 So also is the _______________________________
__________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________. 43 It is sown in dishonor,
it is
raised in glory. It is sown in weakness, it is raised in power. 44 It is sown a
natural body, it is ________________________________. There is a natural
body, and there is a spiritual body. 45 And so it is written, “The first man Adam
became a living being.” The last Adam became a life-giving spirit.46 However, the
spiritual is not first, but the natural, and afterward the spiritual.47 The first
man was of the earth, made of dust; the second Man is the Lord from
heaven. 48 As was the man of dust, so also are those who are made of dust; and
as is the heavenly Man, so also are those who are heavenly. 49 And as we have
borne the image of the man of dust, _____________________________________
___________________________.50 Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood
cannot inherit the kingdom of God; nor does corruption inherit
incorruption. 51 Behold, I tell you a mystery: ______________________________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
54 So when this corruptible has put on incorruption, and this mortal has put on
immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written: “Death is
swallowed up in victory.” 55 “O Death, where is your sting? O Hades,
where is your victory?” 56 The sting of death is sin, and the strength of sin is the
law. 57 But thanks be to God, who gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus
Christ. 58 Therefore, my beloved brethren, be steadfast, immovable, always
abounding in the work of the Lord, knowing that your labor is not in vain in the
Lord.
Those who are still living when Christ comes again will be privileged to
experience the ultimate and cataclysmic upheaval of the spiritual and natural
realm. At that time we will be “transformed” into resurrected bodies. The entire
fabric of our beings will be changed so radically that we cannot conceive it. For
these believers there will be no interim period of dwelling in a soul/spirit kind of
body awaiting the resurrection, but an instantaneous metamorphosis. It will be
(14)
as explosive and glorious a moment as has ever been known in the universe –
when the full redemptive purpose of God is manifest for Man, His creature, for
whom He sent His Son to die.
That all of this is true is established in two ways:
 By Jesus’ own words: “I will come again and receive you…If it were not
so I would have told you” (John 14:1-3).
 By Jesus’ own resurrection: “Because I live, you too shall live!” (John
14:19).
D) THE END IS NEAR
Most people whether there saved or not, would agree that we are living in the last
days. Yet while we know the return of Jesus Christ is soon, the Bible clearly
states that no man knows the hour or day of His return.
15. Matthew 24:36-37: But of _______________________________________
____________________, not even the angels of heaven, ______________. 37 But
as the days of Noah were, so __________________________________________
_________________________________________________________________.
Many in these last days have been deceived into claiming to know the day of the
Lord’s return. As we read no one knows, not even the angels of heaven, but the
Father only. Now even though no one knows the exact day of His return, we are
told in Scripture to BE READY because it can happen at any moment.
The Imminent Return of Jesus Christ
Imminent: likely to occur at any moment; impending
16. Matthew 24:42-51: “Watch therefore, for ____________________________
__________________________. 43 But know this, that if the master of the house
had known what hour the thief would come_______________________________
__________________________________ and not allowed his house to be broken
into.44 ____________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
_______ 45 ”Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his master made ruler
over his household, to give them food in due season? 46 Blessed is that servant
whom his master, when_______________________________________________
47 Assuredly, I say to you that he will make him ruler over all his goods. 48 But if
that evil servant says in his heart, ‘My master is ___________________________
___________________________,’ 49 and begins to beat his fellow servants, and
to eat and drink with the drunkards, 50 the master of that servant ______________
_________________________________________________________ and at an
____________________________________________________, 51 and will cut
him in two and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites. There shall be
weeping and gnashing of teeth.”
Jesus makes it plain: He’s coming when you don’t think He will. If a man knew
when a thief was coming, he would not allow that thief to break into his house.
This verse clearly demonstrates Jesus coming in a surprise moment. Those who
are busy performing the Lord’s work and anticipating His return are not caught by
surprise at His arrival. There are eternal rewards for diligence:
(15)
17. Matthew 25:1-13: “Then the kingdom of heaven shall be likened to ten
virgins who took their lamps and went out to _______________________. 2 Now
five of them were wise, and five were foolish. 3 Those who were foolish took their
lamps and took no oil with them, 4 but the wise took oil in their vessels with their
lamps. 5 But _______________________________________________________
___________________, they all slumbered and slept. 6 ”And at midnight a cry
was heard: ’Behold, _________________________________________________
_____________________________________!’ 7 Then all those virgins arose and
trimmed their lamps. 8 And the foolish said to the wise, ‘Give us some of your oil,
for our lamps are going out.’9 But the wise answered, saying, ‘No, lest there
should not be enough for us and you; but go rather to those who sell, and buy for
yourselves.’ 10 And while they went to buy, _____________________________,
and those who _____________________________________________________
___________________________________; and the door was shut. 11 ”Afterward
the other virgins came also, saying, ‘Lord, Lord, open to us!’ 12 But he answered
and said, ‘Assuredly, I say to you, I do not know you.’ 13 ”Watch therefore,
__________________________________________________________________
_________________________________________________________________”
The fact that Christ could return… at any moment, yet without the necessity of
signs preceding His return requires the kind of imminence taught by the pretribulation position and is a strong support for pre-tribulationism.
(16)
What New Testament passages teach this truth? Those verses stating that Christ
could return at any moment, without warning and those instructing believers to
wait and look for the Lord’s coming teach the doctrine of imminence. Note the
following New Testament passages:
18. 1 Corinthians 1:7: so that you come short in no gift, ____________________
__________________________________________________________________
19. Philippians 3:20: For our citizenship is in heaven, from which ___________
__________________________________________________________________
20. Philippians 4:5: Let your gentleness be known to all men. _______________
The Lord is at hand: The Lord’s return could occur at any moment. Paul uses
that fact to motivate the Philippians to honor God with their lives.
(17)
21. 1 Thessalonians 1:10: and to ______________________________________,
whom He raised from the dead, even Jesus who ___________________________
__________________________________________________________________
22. 1 Thessalonians 5:1-11: But concerning the times and the seasons, brethren,
you have no need that I should write to you. 2 For you yourselves know perfectly
that the ______________________________________________________3 For
when they say, “Peace and safety!” then sudden destruction comes upon them, as
labor pains upon a pregnant woman. And they shall not escape. ______________
________________, are not in darkness, so that this Day should overtake you as a
thief. 5 You are all sons of light and sons of the day. We are not of the night nor
of darkness. 6______________________________________________________
___________________________________________7 For those who sleep, sleep
at night, and those who get drunk are drunk at night. 8 But let us who are of the
day be sober, putting on the breastplate of faith and love, and as a helmet the hope
of salvation. 9 For ___________________________________________________
________________________________________________________10 who died
for us, that whether we wake or sleep, we should live together with Him.
11 Therefore comfort each other and edify one another, just as you also are doing.
23. 1Timothy 6:14: that you keep this commandment without spot, blameless
__________________________________________________________________
24. Titus 2:13: _____________________________________________________
and glorious appearing of our great _____________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
25. Hebrews 9:28: so Christ was offered once to bear the sins of many. To those
who ______________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
26. James 5:7-9: Therefore __________________________________________
____________________________________________. See how the farmer waits
for the precious fruit of the earth, waiting patiently for it until it receives the early
and latter rain. 8 You also be patient. ____________________________________
___________________________________________________________ 9 Do not
grumble against one another, brethren, lest you be condemned. _______________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
Expressions like “at hand” and “the judge is standing at the door” indicate
that the Lord could return at any moment. The motive for patience and
(18)
(19)
perseverance in the faith is the imminent coming of the Lord. He is “standing at
the door”. The door may not open till tomorrow, or next week, or next year, but
it could open at any time.
27. 1 Peter 1:13: “Therefore gird up the loins of your mind, be sober, and
rest your hope fully upon the grace that is to be brought to you _______________
__________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
28. What phrase does Jesus say in the following verses that indicate He’s coming
soon? Revelation 3:11; 22:7, 12, 20 ____________________________________
29. Revelation 22:17-20: And the Spirit and the bride say, “________________”
And let him who _____________________________!” And let him who thirsts
come. Whoever desires, let him take the water of life freely. 18 For I testify to
everyone who hears the words of the prophecy of this book: If anyone adds to
these things, God will add to him the plagues that are written in this book; 19 and if
anyone takes away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take
away his part from the Book of Life, from the holy city, and from the things which
are written in this book. “He who testifies to these things says, _______________
__________________________________________________________________
It is significant that all of the above passages relate to the rapture and speak of
the Lord’s coming as something that could occur at any-moment, that it is
imminent. This is why believers are waiting for a person-Jesus Christ-not an
event or series of events such as those related to the tribulation leading up to
Christ’s Second Advent in which He returns to the earth and remains for His
millennial reign.
(20)
As we consider the above passages, we note that Christ may come at any moment,
that the rapture is actually imminent. Only pre-tribulationism can give a full,
literal meaning to such an any-moment event. Other rapture views must
redefine imminence more loosely than the New Testament would allow. Dr.
Walvoord declares, “The exhortation to look for ‘the glorious appearing’ of Christ
to His own (Titus 2:13) loses its significance if the Tribulation must intervene
first. Believers in that case should look for signs.” If the pre-trib view of
imminence is not accepted, then it would make sense to look for signs related to
events of the tribulation (i.e., the anti-christ, the two witnesses, etc.) and not for
Christ Himself. But the New Testament, as demonstrated above, uniformly
instructs the church to look for the coming of Christ…
30. 1 Corinthians 16:22: If anyone does not love the Lord Jesus Christ, let him
be accursed. _______________________________________________________!
The early church had a special greeting for one another, as recorded in
1 Corinthians 16:22, which was “Marana tha!” Marana tha consists of three
(21)
Aramaic words: “Mar” (“Lord”), “ana” (“our”), and “tha” (“come”), meaning
“our Lord, come.” As with other New Testament passages, Marana tha only
makes sense if an any-moment or imminent coming is understood. Such an
understanding supports the pre-trib position.
No wonder these ancient Christians coined such a unique greeting which reflects
an eager expectation of the Blessed Hope as a very real presence in their
everyday lives. The life of the church today could only be improved if “Marana
tha” were to return as a sincere greeting on the lips of an expectant people.
Marana tha!
FOOTNOTES:
1. http://www.gotquestions.org/end-times.html
2. http://www.letjesusloveyou.com/images/tribulation_map.jpg
3. Christian Worker Bible Study Series – Bible Prophecy pg. 1
4. Spirit Filled Bible pg. 1687, word wealth
5. Grounds for living pg. 177
6. http://www.raptureready.com/featured/ice/tt10.html
8. http://www.netbiblestudy.com/00_cartimages/thereturnofchrist.pdf
13. unknown
14. Grounds for living pg. 187-188
15. http://www.tribulation.com/prt_immi.htm
16 http://www.according2prophecy.org/perhaps.html
18. Nelson Study Bible pg. 2111, 5:8,9
19. Fl. Pg. 1948
20. http://www.according2prophecy.org/perhaps.html
21. http://www.according2prophecy.org/perhaps.html
Week 20
Daily Walk with God
[] Joshua chapter 2
[] Joshua chapter 3
[] Joshua chapter 4
[] Joshua chapter 5
[] Joshua chapter 6
[] Joshua chapter 7
[] Joshua chapter 8
Memory verse
For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, that each one may receive the
things done in the body, according to what he has done, whether good or bad.
2 Corinthians 5:10
Classroom Notes
Week 20
Title: ___________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
________________________________________________________________________
20
Indigenous
“And all these blessings shall come on thee, and overtake thee, if thou shalt hearken unto
the voice of the LORD thy God.”
Deuteronomy 28:2
In the fourteen hundreds Spain and Portugal, and then England, Holland and
Germany began to discover a world up to then unknown. They started to look for
untapped places to plant their flag. It was dangerous but exciting and would change
history as the world was mapped and affected. This was similar to what Praise Chapel
did. In the earliest days guys would be driving out of Maywood and feel God lay a city
on them. With prayer they started to look for a place to plant the flag and start the
building of a church.
It was dangerous and you had to approach it with hope and caution. There were
no promises. The best couples often hit unbreakable barriers. For many they would have
to go to more than one city to find their spot. The work was exhausting and it was about
as far from a job as a person could get, but lots were willing to give it a try.
It wasn’t long until they weren’t just looking in California but other states and
then the world. Dr. Henrietta Mears said, “There is no magic in small plans. When I
consider my ministry I think of the world. Anything less than that would not be worthy of
Christ nor of His will for my life.” Mike would be criticized from the beginning for
sending out men and women that seemed unprepared by the traditional church. There was
never any opposition to education, or to sending money and people. The fact was the
people Mike wanted to send weren’t the seminary type and they had limited money and
people. He’d rather do something than wait for an undetermined and ideal future.
Support and education aren’t as critical as most think. The Bible says that The
Holy Spirit is the teacher and if it’s God that calls; then He would take care of them.
What they did have were willing people that would go and pretty much do whatever it
took to try and get the job done.
A fresh start
Mark Amaya felt God speak to him to come back from Texas and rest. He spent 6
months in the mother church, and then went to help Fernando Villacana for a year and a
half. Things were great but it was then that Mike died and Larry challenged pastors to
take up the mantle and go plant churches. Mark knew it was time to go to Norwalk. He
felt God would supply and never asked for any support, the church grew to over a
hundred in the first year. This was 1996.
Things were going great when the city shut them down from using the hotel they
were meeting in. For the next two years they had to meet anywhere they could find and
even split up at times and met in two cities at once. Finally a small building opened in La
Mirada. While the building was small the church was healthy.
They were at a men’s discipleship when Larry Neville told Mark to stand and
prophesied they would double in size in a short period. Another pastor was struggling
with a big building payment after losing people and wanted out of the ministry. The
church was in Whittier. Mark merged the churches and from there it’s been a continuous
revival.
Kelly
He started to see an explosion in people and growth. The excitement was and is
contagious. By a miracle he got financing to buy a great property that can seat several
hundred and it’s filling up twice on Sunday. They bought a motel next to the church and
turned it into a place for drug addicts and x-cons. While Kansas City falls in the Bible
belt there is no lack of sinners for them to reach. Their Halloween Hell Night dramas
never scared less that 1900 into a sinners prayer.
From the early days these unusual disciples used radical methods. Street
preaching was and is a common practice. Starting with a few the crowds grew to
hundreds at times as they descended on Hollywood Boulevard. When there were 60 bible
studies in the church in the late 80’s there were probably 60 bullhorns to go with them. It
wasn’t through just street preaching but the dramas also played a key role. Homie Don’t
You Know Me was a drama that ran from 1983 up until 1994 from March to September.
They took it everywhere and thousands got saved.
These dramas were done by many churches and in them the cost of sin was
obvious and the need for salvation great. A favorite play was “Backslider’s Cafe.” It is a
serious drama about what happens to people who leave church. In one scene a young
woman comes dancing in with a blue sequined dress singing “Devil with a blue dress
on.” Her happiness soon ends when by the end of the scene she has been beat up. No
punches are pulled in depicting the cost of backsliding.
Some of the plays got a little edgy in their story line and you had to make sure the
cast didn’t start living their parts again. Over the years the street preaching still happens
but other tools are added in. Bands, skate board competitions; even wrestling matches
have been used to get across the message. The foundational call is to reach the lost. This
is more important than anything else. Recently in Cucamonga they rewrote the Christmas
story to a low rider format. The wise men came in on low riders and Jesus was born
Spanish. They ran it over and over to packed crowds.
Sanctified Carnality
In 2007 the Rancho Cucamonga church started the “Nitty Gritty” concerts. They
had not been having much success reaching unchurched youth with Christian bands so
they began inviting in local unsaved heavy metal bands to play. These bands attracted
hundreds of kids from the area. They began to see the power of cross pollination,
unchurched bands and saved bands playing together on the stage. A new generation of
kids and bands has begun to get saved. Still one of the best methods is revival. Both Mike
and Larry started as evangelists and this still plays a key role. An evangelist comes in and
everyone tries to get friends and family to come. A favorite preacher is Abraham Pedraja.
Shaved headed and confident, Abraham is interesting doing nothing.
When he starts to preach anything can happen. He can dance, prophesy, threaten
or scare you but the fact is you seldom leave the same. Another tool has been the
crusades overseas. In Mexico, Africa, Asia, or Central America few things do better than
to pray for the sick and see God move. This all started when a famous evangelist decided
to extend a meeting he was holding in Nogales and said Jack Harris would be preaching
the next night. Until then we thought it was only a special few that could pray like this.
That night Jack (scared to death) told the sick to lay their hands on themselves where they
were hurting and hundreds got a miracle.
Soon others got inspired to do the same. The fact is the words of Jesus still have
power in Praise Chapel, “Say not ye, There are yet four months, and then cometh
harvest? behold, I say unto you, Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields; for they are
white already to harvest. And he that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit unto
life eternal: that both he that soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice together.” (John
4:35-36)
Missions
The story of missions had been less of a plan to do missions but rather a
spontaneous outbreak of domestic and world missions. Over and over the story was
repeated. Some church has a member with connections in some distant place and they
scrape the money together to get them started and the miracle begins again. While there is
a Global Harvest it’s mainly to help get money into these obscure places. Each couple
needs to carry much of the weight of finances and the revelation of how God will make it
happen.
This is the story with Oscar and Maricela in Columbia, Gerardo and Magda
Castro in Costa Rica, Angel and Rosa Galicia in Guatemala, Robert Sanchez in
Honduras. Often these churches not only start a local church but encourage the pastors in
the area. They often start with little more than promises of prayer and places to come and
raise support. There is often little or no fanfare as they get sent off from their mother
church which is usually less than 200 people itself. They begin in a living room or just
witnessing on the streets but soon a miracle happens and a church starts. In a home, a
store front or even outside they begin to see people saved and lives changed. The meeting
places can be crude. Recently outside Mexico City Raul held a conference for the four
churches he’s planted there. The church meets in a parking lot with 2 brick walls, blue
plastic for a roof and dirt for the floor, and yet you couldn’t find a more exciting place on
earth as the stories of changed lives were shared.
Mike Neville had sent several works to England and while they made impact
there wasn’t a church to show for all their financial investment. In fact many of the
earlier men to go out would have real impact in the different parts of the world they went
to but after investing hundreds of thousands would return with no church with Praise
Chapel on a building. It took planting a lot of seed to finally get some to stick.
Europe had been one of the costliest places. It would be two young men that went
there much later that finally started to establish something permanent. The first was Oscar
and Gloria Medrano who Tommy Miller sent to England. The second Brandon and Pam
Munoz sent by Carl and Bonnie Friedrich. Pastors Oscar & Gloria were sent out on
September 1, 1998 to Rainham Essex, England. There they have built a church, and have
also launched out a second church in London.
This spontaneous spread is the Praise Chapel story. It’s built on the same beliefs
but is evolving differently because of different people and nations. Often the sending
church can do little more than release these men and women and say “we can’t help you
as much as we like but we’re never going to hold you back either.” Evangelism and
church planting are a simple core value but how to express it and see it come to life is
often the responsibility of the person there on the ground.
Estonia
Bobby Menchaca was a central part of the board and leadership of the movement.
He was pastoring one of the churches having the most impact in Praise Chapel. Not only
was he planting churches around Texas but he backed Chris and Esther Chapman to
pioneer in Indonesia. If that wasn’t enough he sent Rory Butler into China who pioneered
two house churches in unreached people groups. On top of this they supported several
short term missions’ trips for young people in the church.
It was in the middle of this that he went on a forty day fast and felt God call him
to reach into Europe. He shocked everyone when he left what was a place of unbelievable
impact to risk it all. The call wasn’t to just touch one country but the promise was to
reach seven. He turned the church over to his disciples Earnest and Bunny Reynosa and
left for Estonia. It would stretch him to the limit. Battles were everywhere with finances,
culture and children back home but he would win. A big help would be when Kelly
Lohrke told his son Tito to go over and help him. This wasn’t planned but could be a key
to the future of these church plants. These two became not only closer but a powerful
team. Europe is one of the hardest places on earth to reach but Tito with a background in
heavy metal and rock would start to reach the kids with some radical new approaches to
evangelism. Tito met a beautiful young Estonian girl he married and is zeroed in on
partnering to change Europe. The impact is spreading.
Camden Town
Carl Friedrich made a radical shift when he took a young couple just out of the
youth ministry and sent them to Camden Town, England. This is a city known for the
unconventional and the parties. Fruit was everywhere but it was hard to pin down a
church. Kids got saved in concerts, one on one witnessing and impact teams sent over
from California but it was tough getting them to commit. Christianity is a thing of the
past, the dollar worth only fifty cents and little support.
For many of these on the cutting edge of outreach, victory isn’t won easily or
quickly but often when it’s the most difficult. It’s in the sacrifice and commitment that
lets you know only God could keep them going. This is a faith that’s as real as any that
moves mountains and has just as much power. Five years in they are starting to see real
growth. Al and Lizette Lopez had tried every type of traditional outreach there in Seville,
Spain. It was when they rented a theater and began to let non Christian bands play and
practice there that they finally got a break. They let the bands play secular music to get
the crowd, and then they stood and challenged the crowd with the gospel. Tito and Telle
in Estonia, Al and Lizette Lopez in Spain and Brandon and Pam Munoz in England
would all start to open their churches not to Christian bands but to secular ones, and
while they were there start to witness and share with them, and begin to build young but
solid works.
Keep It Simple
The key in all this wasn’t a system as much a rough outline of what it takes to
establish the kingdom. The beginning is always outreaching. It’s great if movies, bands or
revivals work in a place but often they don’t. Each couple has to get hold of God and
discover something that can attract a crowd. This often means a lot of prayer and
experimentation. At the heart of this is the simple idea that God’s working in us. We have
the Holy Spirit as a guide and a teacher, and if we simply begin to move Gods promise is
He’ll give us fruit. We’re never limited to just our ability. Prayer, miracles, the presence
of God is all part of the deal. From the crowd you have to start to make disciples. Some
people will just come and fill chairs, but a key is to identify those God has his hand on.
You want to get those involved in the church and ministry. They don’t need in depth
training or even to have all their sins and kinks worked out. Start them simple and let God
begin to deal with them.
The goal is to become indigenous. Every church wants as fast as possible to stand
on its own. This is the critical point of success. Other ministers and churches will come
and help, but the final proof of Gods hand is to have a church of whatever size carrying
its own load. Maturity is yours when you birth another church. This is the process of
spreading seed that keeps the vision and the call alive.
Week 20
Topic: The Rapture (part 2)
A) VARIOUS RAPTURE THEORIES
There are three general ideas about when the Rapture of the Church will
take place:
1. Pre-tribulation Rapture: The Rapture occurs right before the Tribulation
begins
2. Mid-tribulation Rapture: The Rapture occurs 3½ years into the time of
Tribulation
3. Post-tribulation Rapture: The Rapture occurs at the end of the sevenyear Tribulation
B) THE DAY OF THE LORD
1. 2Thessalonians 2:1-12: Now, brethren, concerning the __________________
_______________________________________________, we ask you, 2 not to be
soon______________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________. 3 Let
no one ___________________________ by any means; ____________________
________________________the ________________________________, and the
_____________________________, the son of perdition,4 who opposes and
exalts himself above all that is called God or that is worshiped, so that he sits as
God in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God. 5 _________________
__________________________________________________________________
_____________________________? 6 And now you know what is____________
_________________________________________________________________.
7 For the mystery of lawlessness is already at work; only ____________________
____________________________________________________________. 8 And
_______ the __________________________________________, whom the Lord
will consume with the breath of His mouth and destroy _____________________
_____________________________ 9 The coming of the lawless one is according
to the working of Satan, with all power, signs, and lying wonders, 10 and with all
unrighteous deception among those who perish, because they did not receive the
love of the truth, that they might be saved. 11 And for this reason God will send
them strong delusion, that they should believe the lie, 12 that they all may be
condemned who did not believe the truth but had pleasure in unrighteousness.
The Coming of our Lord Jesus Christ and Our Gathering Together to Him
After writing 1 Thessalonians, Paul had received word that the believers in
Thessalonica were being misled by false teachers who were confusing the
believers with erroneous ideas about the Second Coming. Paul’s second letter was
his attempt to correct these misunderstandings. The Greek word translated
gathering together is found in the New Testament only here and in Hebrews
(1)
403
10:25. There it refers to the local congregation, while here it is the congregation
of the whole church. This will be the first time the whole church, including
every believer; will be gathered before the Lord to worship Him. The phrase
seems to refer to the event described in 1 Thessalonians 4:17, where Paul speaks
of meeting the Lord in the air. The false teaching was that the Day of the Lord
(called the Day of Christ here, but compare 1 Thessalonians 5:2-4) had already
come, bringing with it the tribulations they were experiencing.
What is the Day of the Lord?
2 Thessalonians 2:1-3: “Now, brethren, concerning the coming of our Lord Jesus
Christ and our gathering together to Him, we ask you, 2 not to be soon shaken in
mind or troubled, either by spirit or by word or by letter, as if from us, as though
the day of Christ had come. 3 Let no one deceive you by any means; for that Day
will not come unless the falling away comes first, and the man of sin is revealed,
the son of perdition”
2. 1 Thessalonians 5:1-11: But concerning the times and the seasons, brethren,
you have no need that I should write to you. 2 For you yourselves know perfectly
__________________________________________________________________
____________________________. 3 For when they say, “Peace and safety!” then
__________________________________________________________________
_________________________________, as _____________________________
_______________________. And ______________________________________
________________________. 4 But you, brethren, are not in darkness, so that this
Day should overtake you as a thief. 5 You are all sons of light and sons of the day.
We are not of the night nor of _________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
_________________________________ For those who sleep, sleep at night, and
those who get drunk are drunk at night. 8 But let us who are of the day be sober,
putting on the breastplate of faith and love, and as a helmet the hope of
salvation. 9 For God did not appoint us to wrath, but to obtain salvation through
our Lord Jesus Christ,10 who died for us, that whether we wake or sleep, we
should live together with Him. 11 Therefore comfort each other and edify one
another, just as you also are doing.
Paul introduced a new aspect of the subject of the Lord’s appearing. His scope
of attention broadened from the Rapture to the longer period of history after the
Rapture, namely, the Day of the Lord.
(2)
The Day of the Lord will include both judgment (Joel 2:1-2; Amos 5:18-20;
Isaiah 13:9-11, Zephaniah 1:14-18) and blessing (Isaiah 11:1-9, Zephaniah
3:14-20). That Day begins immediately after the Rapture of the church and
ends with the conclusion of the Millennium.
3. Zephaniah 1:14-18: The __________________________________________
It is near and hastens quickly. The noise of the _________________________ is
bitter; There the mighty men shall cry out. 15 _____________________________
_________________________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________ A day of
clouds and thick darkness, 16 A day of trumpet and alarm Against the fortified
cities And against the high towers. 17 ”___________________________________
_____________________________, And they shall walk like blind men, Because
_______________________________________________; Their blood shall be
poured out like dust, And their flesh like refuse.”18 Neither their silver nor their
gold Shall be able to deliver them ______________________________________
___________________________________________; But the whole land shall be
devoured By the fire of His jealousy, For He will make speedy riddance Of all
those who dwell in the land.
This period of history will come as a surprise to those on the earth at the time, like
the visit of a thief to a sleeping homeowner. “Thief in the night.” Our Lord used
this image in His own teaching (Matthew 24:42–43; Luke 12:35–40). It
describes the suddenness and the surprise involved in the coming of the Day
of the Lord. In Revelation 3:3; 16:15, He used this image to warn believers not
to be caught napping. Since we do not know when the Lord will return for His
people, we must live in a constant attitude of watching and waiting, while we are
busy working and witnessing… He may come at any time, and this will usher
in the Day of the Lord.
(3)
4. 1Thessalonians 5:3: For when ________ say, “________________________
_______________________!” then ____________________________________
________________________________, as labor pains upon a pregnant woman.
And _____________________________________________________________.
This Day will begin when world conditions appear calm rather than calamitous.
This peace will come with the signing of the seven-year covenant, predicted in
Daniel 9:27. Note that Paul did not include himself and his readers with the
group who would see the Day of the Lord, as he did when describing the
Rapture (1 Thessalonians 4:15, 17). Evidently them refers to those left behind
at the Rapture, that is, non-Christians. They will be ignorantly expecting peace
and safety, but instead destruction will come on them. This “destruction”
(olethros; cf. 2 Thessalonians 1:9) is not annihilation, but the breaking up of
their peace and security through the outpouring of God’s wrath on earth in the
Great Tribulation. Destruction will come suddenly. The illustration of the
commencement of labor pains suggests both unpredictable suddenness and
great personal discomfort (cf. Matthew 24:8; Mark 13:8). The wrath of God
that will have been building up over some time will suddenly break forth. The
signs of its coming are discernible, even though the moment of its arrival is
unpredictable. No more can the world escape the coming wrath of God, when it
breaks out on the Day of the Lord, than a pregnant woman can escape labor
(4)
pains. A strong expression is used in the Greek (a double negative: ou mē) to
stress that fleeing ekphygōsin) will be futile.
The world is caught by surprise because men will not hear God’s Word or
heed God’s warning. God warned that the Flood was coming, yet only eight
people believed and were saved (1 Peter 3:20). Lot warned his family that the
city would be destroyed, but they would not listen (Genesis 19:12-14). Jesus
warned His generation that Jerusalem would be destroyed (Luke 21:19), and
this warning enabled believers to escape; but many others perished in the siege.
In fact, Jesus used the Flood and the overthrow of Sodom and Gomorrah as
examples (Matt. 24:37-39; Luke 17:26-30). People in those days were going
about their regular daily activities—eating, drinking, getting married—and never
considering that judgment was around the corner.
Well-meaning people have tried to set dates for our Lord’s return, only to
be embarrassed by their failures. However, it is possible to expect His coming
without setting a specific time. No “signs” must be fulfilled before He can
return for His church.
Christians are “sons of the light” and therefore are not “in the dark”
when it comes to future events. Unbelievers ridicule the idea of Christ’s return.
“knowing this first: that scoffers will come in the last days, walking according to
their own lusts, 4 and saying, “Where is the promise of His coming?”” (2 Peter
3:3-4)
Nearly twenty centuries have come and gone since our Lord gave the
promise of His return, and He has not returned yet. This does not mean that God
does not keep His promises. It simply means that God does not follow our
calendar. “One day is as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day.” (2
Peter 3:8).
(5)
5. 1 Thessalonians 5:8-11: But let us who are of the day be sober, putting on the
____________________________________ . 9 For ________________________
__________________________________________________________________
______10 who died for us, that whether we wake or sleep, we should live together
with Him. 11 _______________________________________________________
__________________________________________________________________
____________________________________________, just as you also are doing.
In keeping with the sober attitude just described, Paul used the metaphor of a
soldier, one of his favorite illustrations of the Christian (Romans 13:12b;
Ephesians 6:10-18; 1 Timothy 6:12; 2 Timothy 2:3-4; 4:7a). He based his
exhortation on the Christians’ position: because they belong to the day, they
should live accordingly. Standing on the threshold of an event that will mean
sudden translation for some and sudden destruction for others, Christians
should arm themselves for action with self-control. A Roman breastplate covered
a soldier from his neck to his waist and protected most of his vital organs
(Ephesians 6:14). That is what Christians’ faith and love do. Faith in God
protects inwardly and love for people protects outwardly. These two graces
(6)
cannot be separated; if one believes in God he will also love other people (1
Thessalonians 1:3; 3:5). These attitudes equip Christians to stand ready for the
Rapture. In addition, the hope of salvation guards their heads from attacks on
their thinking. The salvation they look forward to is deliverance from the
wrath to come when the Lord returns, as is clear from the context. It is not a
wishful longing that someday they might be saved eternally. Such a thought is
entirely foreign to the New Testament. Followers of Christ have a sure hope; they
are not as others who have no hope.
5:9. For (hoti, “because”) introduces another reason why believers should
prepare themselves. God’s intention for them is not the wrath that will come on
the earth in the Day of the Lord, but the full salvation that will be theirs when
the Lord returns for them in the clouds. The wrath of God referred to here
clearly refers to the Tribulation; the context makes this apparent. Deliverance
from that wrath is God’s appointment for believers. This temporal salvation
comes through the Lord Jesus Christ just as does eternal salvation.
The Apostle Paul teaches that the born-again Christian who maintains their Faith
will escape the Day of the Lord. Paul plainly teaches that it is the unbeliever
who does not escape. In the Day of the Lord sudden destruction comes upon the
unbeliever who remains in darkness; outside the Light of the Gospel of Christ.
The “Day of the Lord”, a synonym for the Tribulation Period, is the time of
the Wrath of God on the unbelieving world. Paul assures the Christian in verse
9 that those bought by the Blood of Christ are not appointed for Wrath, but
rather Salvation. Therefore, Paul exhorts the Christian to WATCH (1
Thessalonians 5:6).
(7)
Believers will not go through the Tribulation
Clearly from what we have studied thus far in Part 1 and Part 2 of this study, we
have specific promises from the Word of God that the Saints shall “escape” the
Tribulation.
 1Thessalonians 1:10: “and to wait for His Son from heaven, whom He
raised from the dead, even Jesus who delivers us from the wrath to
come.”
 1Thessalonians 5:9: “For God did not appoint us to wrath, but to obtain
salvation through our Lord Jesus Christ”
 Luke 21:36: “Watch therefore, and pray always that you may be counted
worthy to escape all these things that will come to pass, and to stand
before the Son of Man.

Foundations of Theology - Praise Chapel Pittsburg

Transcription

Similar documents

Sales Sheet

Recursos para la Parroquia Encíclica del Papa Francisco

21day - Abbotsford Vineyard Church

summer wednesday evening service - First Presbyterian Church of

Here are the songs we sang this Sunday. This shows the song name

PRAYER CARE SHARE GET`M THERE

A. His Word is True

Central Bible Chapel February 2013

Holy Name Society - St. Jerome Church

Song Sheet - Worship LifePoint Plano